Who Made Me A Princess [PDF]

Citation preview

Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 1 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations “What do I have to do for you to love me?” Athanasia looked up at the person in front of her with a tear-stained face. But her father, Emperor Claude, coldly looked at his daughter, who was crying at his feet. “Should I become like Jannette? Then will you love me? Then will you warmly call my name? If I just work harder….” Her beautiful step-sister. As if it wasn’t enough to take what little honor Athanasia possessed, she also stole Claude’s love. Athanasia was at her limits. She didn’t know what else she needed to do. “Will you hug me in your arms instead of pushing me away?” “Over my dead body.” “How come!?” But Claude didn’t hesitate. He didn’t even blink at the sight of his usually obedient daughter crying with despair. “But I’m also your daughter! I was with you for longer than Jannette was!” Athanasia begged with all the courage she could muster. This was Athanasia’s first and last plea. She had never asked for anything else. But her king, her father, was cold like ice to the very end. “Foolish being.”



Claude pushed away the frail hand that was holding on to his leg. He looked at her with contempt. A cruel voice crept into her ears. “I’ve never considered you my daughter.” Athanasia felt more desperate than she ever had in her entire life. A deep despair was visible in her glimmering blue eyes. – [Lovable Princess] *** “Huh?!” This was crazy. She dropped the rattle that she was holding because she was suddenly reminded of a scene from a novel. Why did this unlucky scene from a book suddenly pop up in her brain? It was a book that she had snuck a look at when a middle school student had left it behind during her late night shift. It was an immature and drab book that was fitting of its title, . Was it because her name was the same as the unimportant princess who had died on her 18th birthday? Ugh, what a bad omen. Bad thoughts, get out of my brain! “Ugh, what the heck. Why does she keep dropping it?” A woman that had been soundly sleeping was startled up by the sound of a rattle hitting the floor. And she started to curse. Of course, I was baffled. What was she talking about, I didn’t even drop it that much! And babies usually drop things easily, right? “Please be quiet and play with this, miss.” Wow, she was giving it to me without even wiping it? I didn’t know if it was because the knowledge of cleanliness was poor in this world or because



she was looking down at me because I’m an outcast princess. It was probably the latter…sob, I convinced myself that it wasn’t. “Uwaaa.” I dropped the rattle again. So the rude maid started to console me. I could tell she was annoyed. “What’s wrong? I’m busy because I’m sewing. Here, I’ll pick it up for you.” “Don lik.” I don’t like this! It’s dirty because I already dropped it twice, and it’s not my taste! I know I look like this, but do you think I’d enjoy this with my current mental age? “Is she tired of it?” She placed me back in the crib and left. She probably went to the head maid. If you’re gonna come back with a rattle again, just don’t come back at all. “Eung.” I lifted my hand in front of the spinning mobile and looked at it. What a light and chubby hand. I still couldn’t get used to it. I had definitely fallen asleep after taking some sleeping pills…but when I woke up, I was in this body! Did this make sense? I mean, we’re talking about real life situations here! And from what I hear from the maids, I’m the princess of this land! This is completely crazy. “Princess!”



Ugh, that maid always does that! Does she have to barge in without knocking and start screaming? “The head maid said we don’t have enough funds. Just play with this.” The maid forcefully put the rattle back into my hands and sat back in the chair to resume sewing. “I’m not gonna soothe you if you start crying again. I really am busy.” I’m a baby! Do you think I’ll understand what you’re saying? This was so unfair! I guess there were different levels of princesses. In my past life, I was an orphan, so it was nice that I was born as a princess, but did it have to be like this? *** I used to be an orphan. An unnie [1] told me that I was found in front of an orphanage bundled up in clothes. She was 18 and about to leave the orphanage, and I was 5. I was abandoned without a name, so the manager of the orphanage named me Jihye Lee after finding the name in his contacts list. When I first found out, I was like ‘oh well.’ There were plenty of kids like me in the orphanage, and I couldn’t miss my parents since I never had them. In the orphanage, children knew things that they shouldn’t know at their age. I always had to fight for what I wanted in that crammed orphanage. So when I was 18 and able to leave the orphanage like the unnie who told me about my backstory, I felt a sense of freedom. But reality was harsh. I was an orphan who didn’t have any money or connections.



There was nothing I didn’t do to earn money. I worked at a convenience store, wiped cars at a car wash, and washed dishes at a restaurant. I was pessimistic about my life. I wanted to go to school like everyone else, but my circumstances didn’t allow me to. I was already overwhelmed from paying rent for a small apartment. In the middle of winter, it was so cold that my entire body felt frozen. I thought I would die from hypothermia because of the cold. I had already pulled several all-nighters because the freezing temperature wouldn’t let me sleep. I begged the owner of the restaurant I was working for for some sleeping pills and barely got them. Once I took them, a wave of sleep lapped at my brain, and I slowly forgot all the worries and concerns I had. And when I opened my eyes, I was a princess. *** “Da-da.” Today, like any other day, I was trying to talk. All I did was eat and sleep so I didn’t even know how much time had passed. Sometimes, I thought I was dreaming. “Our pretty little princess, Athanasia.” But the one thing that comforted me was that not all the maids were mean. I widely grinned at the maid who was rocking my crib. She had brown hair and blue eyes. She looked like she was in her early 20s, and she became my exclusive maid. Why, you ask, do I only have maids and not a nanny? That’s because I’m an outcast princess.



“Grow up nice and tall, my princess.” When I first saw her, she was so pretty that I actually drooled. Her name was Lilian, and she could pass for a teenager with her looks. Wow wasn’t this a great stroke of luck that someone like her was my maid? “Ooah, buah.” But Lily’s face was saddened. I became sad too, when I saw such a pretty face frowning. Lily often made this face when she looked at me. Lily, don’t make that face! You’re prettiest when you smile. “Oh, my princess, it’s time for you to sleep.” I started to kick and whine. The Sun was still in the sky, but she wanted me to sleep? I’ll admit, I was tired since I was a baby, but not right now. Play with me some more! It’s so boring here. “No, I can’t, my princess. You need to sleep well to grow up nice and tall.” But my little act of rebellion didn’t work. “Lillain!” Suddenly, a loud voice pierced into the room. Geez, that maid was so loud! I was faint hearted because I was a weak little princess! Lily frowned at the actions of the foolish maid. She softly stroked me because she thought I might have been scared. “Princess, I’ll be right back.” I waved my hand to say bye. Although she probably couldn’t tell what I was doing. I looked at the ceiling once I was alone. A fancy chandelier and a detailed design filled my view. When I turned my face a little, I could see shiny furniture and expensive looking decorations.



Every time I saw that, I wondered if it was real gold. Once my teeth grow in, I’ll definitely try biting that to see. Of course, if I’m still alive by then. [1] Korean term for a female that’s older than you. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 2 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Uwaa.” My entire body quivered when I heard rumors about the person who’s supposed to be my dad. The only information I had about him was from the maids, but that guy was a total psycho. It was so obvious what kind of guy he was when I heard the maid unnies whispering. The place that I lived was called was the Ruby Palace, and it was where the Emperor’s concubines lived. In other words it was the Emperor’s harem. But for some reason, one day, the Emperor killed everyone here. No one knew the reason why to this day. My mother, Diana, was a dancer who was invited to the Emperor’s royal banquet and she had caught his attention, but afterwards, she was forgotten by him and birthed me. Diana was a lowly commoner, so she couldn’t even be an official concubine of the Emperor. Then she died leaving me behind. And since then, the Emperor’s sole bloodline, me, has been abandoned here ever since. And so I was raised by the mainds who were in the Ruby Palace. Hmm, now that I say it like that it seems like we’re a real mess of a family. No, all else aside, just what in the world is the Emperor doing leaving his



only child here? Anyways, so I was living in the castle where a violent massacre had taken place. Shiver. After first hearing that story, I had nightmares every night. You had to be really evil to put a baby like me in this place. However, I was more scared of the Emperor I never met than this castle where literal horror stories took place. What if he was like ‘Oh yeah!’ and suddenly came over to kill everyone here? I just got to be a princess, but my life was already really hard. “Ung-aung.” Oh right. Did I already mention my name? In my last life, the manager of the orphanage had given me a random name that he found in his contacts, but in this life, my mother had named me herself. And that name was Athanasia. It was a fancy name meaning ‘immortal.’ Lilian told me last night, and I thought it was an extravagant name for an outcast princess like me. And it was also the same name as the unlucky princess in My mother probably named me that so I would be able to hold my ground and survive against the Emperor but…. Cough. But the Athanasia in the novel had died a tragic death at 18 and the name made me a bit uncomfortable. And she died by the hands of her own father! “Uhuh.” So when I opened my eyes today, I kept on glancing over at the door in fear that my father was going to storm in.



At that moment, the door suddenly opened and I was completely scared out of my wits. But thankfully, it was just my maids. The maid unnies looked over at me like I was a complete nuisance. “Sheesh, she’s still not sleeping.” “Do we have to stay here? It’s not like she can move.” “You know Lilian will make a big deal out of it. It’s so annoying.” There they go again. They always bully me like that. It’s not like you’re much better than me anyways, since you’re stuck here too. “We can just think of it as a break and leave later.” “What if she starts crying?” “Rock her cradle so she starts sleeping.” Wow, if someone heard them, they would think I always cry. If there’s a baby as nice and quiet as me, I’d like to see if there is one! Lilian was always worrying about me since I was always gurgling instead of crying, but these maids always said those things whenever they saw me. It was obvious they looked down on me because the Emperor never sought for me. But was I sad? Of course not! My goal was to continue living like this. I would get along just fine with all the gold in this room. So please forget about me. “Even if the Emperor doesn’t care about her she gets to live a good life because she’s a princess.” And the grumbling maids were right. I still got 3 square meals a day even if it was only infant formula. My bed was warm and soft. And most of all, there was gold everywhere.



If I continued living like this, it wasn’t too bad, cause I was still a princess. Once I grew a little bit older, I was going to run away with the gold. So first, let’s just out of this crib first. Like Lillian said, I would eat well and sleep well to grow up faster. I kicked furiously to grow some strength in my legs. ‘ It’s just a candle against the wind. Anyone could kill me right now.’ “Yeah..I can’t believe we were assigned here…Did you hear? That a ghost appears every night in the kitchen.” “I just got goosebumps. We might end up like that too.” The maids continued to whisper, glancing at me occasionally. It wasn’t like I didn’t understand them. Even I didn’t like living in this palace where people were killed. I’ll escape as soon as I gather the funds! I once again promised myself. *** “Hehe.” I was feeling really good right now! As I laughed at the object in front of my face, Lily looked at me contently “Do you like it that much?” “Ah lik!” Shiny gold. How pretty. I was so excited about the gold ball Lily gave me. I screamed in laughter and made cute gestures. Lily kissed my cheek as if she was happy.



As time passed, I was able to crawl around the room. I look at the objects around me in greed. It seemed like a palace was definitely a palace. There was splendor everywhere, and it was overly fancier than it needed to be. But this was all real gold and jewels, right? As I kept trying to touch the gold decorations and jewels, Lily thought I liked shiny things. And after that, she brought me a gold rattle and a mobile. My eyes widened. The palace was fancy because people used to live here, but all my toys were poorly made because of the lack of money. “I’ll bring you something else once you get sick of it.” Lily’s pretty face looked even more beautiful today. “Gya. Ohowa.” I was playing with the ball Lily brought me on the carpet. I wasn’t able to walk yet, so Lily had placed me on the floor so I could at least roll around. I’ll take good care of this ball so I can take it with me later. Hehe. Oops, I drooled. The days in the place were peaceful. It seemed like the Emperor really forgot about me. The maids were all nervous, but now they were all relaxed too. Although the ghost story about the ghost in the kitchen continued to be told. I hoped I could walk quickly. Then I’ll be able to gather money to run away. I don’t know if it was just me, but I kept on getting the feeling that the decorations in my room were disappearing one by one. Maybe they’re storing it away because they think I might hurt myself by dropping it? No no no.



Give me my gold back! “Uwaa!” I let out a loud cry while I was playing with my gold ball. My butt felt wet. It’s embarrassing, but I gotta get my diaper changed! *** The Magician of the Tower is the strongest out of all the magicians.” I was in Lily’s lap, reading a fairy tale. But it wasn’t just a fairy tale, it was basically a condensed history book with lots of images. I liked reading it since I was curious about this place, but usually kids my age didn’t understand information like this. Hm. Seems like Lily’s interested in early education. But the book Lily read to me was super interesting so I was quietly listening. Especially the existence of magicians! There’s magicians in this world! Wow, this world didn’t seem normal and it really wasn’t. “Ooh wah!” I pointed at an image in the book. There was a black top that was covered in thorny vines. “They say that if the Magician of the Tower wants to, he can easily get rid of an entire empire.” I was excited about hearing about magicians. I want to see! I want to see magic! “And that’s why they intentionally freeze their own hearts.”



Finally the boring history book seemed like a fairy tale. What Lily told me about the Magician of the Tower was super interesting. I had something else I definitely wanted to do. I’m going to see a magic with my own two eyes I listen to The Other Stories Lily read to me with a pounding heart. then something caught my eye. “Wa dis?” What’s this? Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 3 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I pointed at the image in the novel. There was a man planting a sword in a large throne. “Oh my. Do you recognize this person?” How am I supposed to know. “Yes, you’re right. It’s your father, my princess.” Wait, what? The bastard who completely abandoned his wife and daughter? “Ba ga! Tash!” Bad guy! Trash! I cursed at the man in the fairy tale. “Aw, how clever of our princess.” As I roughly pointed at the man in the picture, Lily stroked my head like she was proud of me. I couldn’t read the letters, but based off of what Lily said, this person was the current Emperor of the Obelia Empire. The image depicted him as a hero who got rid of the violent past emperor who had made a contract with a devil. I couldn’t believe he had been shown as a just and divine Emperor when he had killed everyone in his harem and completely neglected his daughter. I panted in rage. “Oh, I’ve never told you his name.”



My face grew sour as Lily spoke. “Would you like to see the picture again?” Nope! I’m not one bit curious about that bad guy! But my face froze at the words in my ear. “The father of Princess Athanaisa is Emperor Claude de Alger Obelia.” My head was filled with question marks. What? What did you just say? She must’ve felt my curious gaze because she smiled again as she stroked my hair. “And you, princess, are Princess Athanasia de Alger Obelia.” Huh? Even my full name is the say as the princess in that novel? I remembered the name because it was my first time reading a romance fantasy novel and seeing such a long name. “Usually names of the royal family aren’t repeated, but when the Emperor saw you, he gave you the middle name. So you are definitely loved by the Emperor right now.” Wow, even that was the same. How uncomfortable…. But was it just me, or did anyone else feel something was off? Haha…. *** Let’s see. How did the novel go? Lovable Princess was a famous romance fantasy internet web novel.



Or that’s what the middle school student who left if behind said. I tried reading it when I was bored during work, and I didn’t understand why. Like the title says, a lovable princess appears. The second princess of the Obelia Empire, Jannette. There were two princesses in the novel, but one of them was just a tragic supporting character, and the main character was definitely Jannette. She was an extremely beautiful princess with brown eyes and the exclusive blue eyes of the royal family. Jannette was as beautiful inside as she was on the outside, so she was loved by everyone. Not just the citizens of Obelia, but all the males of the continent fell in love with Jannette. And one of the people who loved her dearly was the Emperor, Claude. Isn’t it obvious that a father should love his daughter, you ask? Well, you don’t know Claude. Claude was an extremely cold and rational person who killed his own father and the original heir to the throne, his brother, to become the emperor. Claude was revered as a savior because the past emperor always flung violence around, but that didn’t mean he was nice. Evidence being that he massacred everyone who used to live here. But anyway, Jannette was the lovely princess who managed to melt that cold human’s heart. Claude discovered Jannette’s existence when she was 14. Until then, Jannette resided at one of the three pillars of the empire, at the Duchy Alpheus family’s home.



Jannette’s mother, a Marquess, was Claude’s fiance, but she died after getting kicked out from the palace during childbirth. So Jannette’s aunt, a Countess by marriage, decided to ask the Alpheus family to take care of Jannette because they owed her a favor. It was dangerous to reveal Jannette’s existence to the mentally unstable Claude. Slightly psycho. It was only after time had passed that he found out about her. Of course, Claude didn’t feel affection for Jannette right away. But what kind of person was Jannette? She was the unrealistically lovely Princess Jannette who had received the ‘female lead buff.’ And so Claude eventually fell over to her charms. After that, Jannette lived happily ever after with her powerful father on her side, and with Duke Ezekiel, the most eligible man in the continent, whom she had grown fond of during her stay at the Alpheus residence. “Das gu ing.” Disgusting. How unlucky. Thinking of the novel, I angrily chewed the blanket that I had. Was it because she was someone who had never experienced hardships? After reading the novel I immediately threw the novel down on the counter in frustration. Sheesh, Claude and Jannette were real scoundrels. That was my review of Lovable Princess. But wasn’t the book awful? If you think about how Jannette received the love of literally everyone while Athanasia was left out. Princess Athanasia with blonde hair and blue eyes, of the same age as Jannette.



Born from a lowly dancer mother, she experienced a completely different childhood than janette. Unlike Jannette, Athanasia’s existence was delivered to Claude as soon as she was born but he neglected her and put her in the Ruby Palace. And Athanasia grew up being scorned and ignored. So Athanasia grew up very weak, always having to care about what others thought of her. She first met her father on her 9th birthday. Her father was holding a ball for emissaries of foregin countries. He didn’t even remember her birthday. Athanasia accidentally took a wrong turn after following the lights and sounds. She met Claude in the garden of the Emperor’s Palace. And he walked right passed her after seeing her. Starved for affection, Athanasia thought it was fate that she met him. Even before Jannette appeared, she was depressed because of her father. But still, Athanasia did everything shou could to be loved. So Athanaisa grew up talented and accomplished, but on her debutante ball, Duke Alpheus presented Jannette to the world and all her hopes were shattered. Athanasia was somewhat gloomy and dull compared to Jannette, who was always full of sunshine. So in a way, it was inevitable that Jannette would be more loved. As the story continued on, Athanasia became even more timid as Jannette was emphasized as the perfect princes. How bad was it, you ask? Well….when Jannette, who had arrived late to the party first arrived at the palace, she had a hard time getting used to the palace life. Even Claude didn’t pity her at that point, so the person who helped her was Athanasia.



Gosh, what a stupid girl. She should’ve been worrying about her own life, not taking care of her rival. The naive Athanisa got Claude’s love that she so desperately wanted taken from her by Jannette. And she ended up being killed by her father. On the day of a grand ball, Jannette was poisoned, and she was pointed to as the suspect. Actually, it was a false charge. It was a trap set up by Jannette’s aunt, the Countess, who considered Athanasia an obstacle in her niece’s future to become the next empress. Athanasia wasn’t even an obstacle, however, because she didn’t get an ounce of attention from Claude. And most importantly, Athanasia wasn;t bold enough to do something like that. If she had known the truth, she would have drunk the poisoned glass herself to save Jannette. Because she knew that Claude would be sad if something went wrong to Jannette. Athanasia was that pathetic and pitiful. All the Countess expected was Athanasia to be incarcerated, or dethroned from her spot as the first princess. But what kind of person was Claude? While Jannette was on death’s door, he killed Athanasia, who wasn’t even confirmed to be the culprit. It was her 18th birthday. It had been exactly 9 years since she first met Claude. Wasn’t it quite ironic? Later, it was revealed that the Countess was actually the culprit, but Athanasia had already died, falsely charged. And Claude, who didn’t love anyone other than Jannette, felt no remorse for Athanasia.



The angelic main character Jannette felt responsible for Athanasia’s death, and she was riddled with extreme guilt, but with the consolation of her lover, Ezekiel, she was able to move on. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 4 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) With the story ending happily ever after, you can only imagine how frustrated I was. “Argh.” I was getting angry just by thinking about it. I didn’t know what the author was thinking by putting in that supporting character just for her to die in vain. The middle school student, who was a passionate fan of the book, fervently said it was to emphasize Claude’s love for Jannette. And she continued to blabber on about how it was the epitome of romance fantasy novels, and how it captured all the dreams of women perfectly. Of course, I didn’t listen because it seemed like bullcrap. And it wasn’t like I sympathized with Athanasia, it was that she was better than Claude or Jannette. I did think that people should always prioritize themselves over others, but that was a separate matter. Why? Because I felt like I became Athanasia from the novel! “Uwang!” I burst in tears because I felt sad again. I kept trying to convince myself it wasn’t true but there were limits in escaping from reality.



There were too many similarities to that novel! Even if they’re coincidences, how can they all be the same? I tried to ignore this uneasy gut feeling, but it wasn’t easy. “Princess!” Lili opened the door at the sound of my anguished tears. “Why is our princess crying?” I buried my face in her familiar arms and kept crying. I was on an emotional rollercoaster these days and I became sadder when I saw Lili’s face. “Are you hungry?” Lilian Yorke. The only person who had believed in Athanasia’s innocence until the very end in Lovable Princess. As a result, she had died along with Athanasia. Lilian was the second daughter of an influential Count family, so she didn’t have to be Athanasia’s maid. But she volunteered to be at the Ruby Palace and became a nanny to Athanasia. The reason was because of Athanasia’s mother, who had passed away. Diana was a very charmful and wonderful woman with blonde hair like the moonlight and mysterious red eyes. Also, she was talented enough to perform a solo stage at a royal ball. Lilian, who was sick of the stuffy Palace life, respected and admired Diana, who was free like a bird. But Diana ended up becoming Claude’s one night stand and locked up in the Ruby Palace. “Waaaaaang!”



Claude, you piece of scum. As I cried louder, Lilian seemed to be flustered. “Oh my. Princess, what’s wrong?” I couldn’t stop crying. No matter how much I thought about it this was definitely the world of that novel! Lilian and Diana’s friendship appeared in the novel only a few times, but I was deeply moved by it. A beautiful friendship, like the one I saw in Anne of Green Gables when I was invited to a birthday party. Yeah, I didn’t have any friends. So that’s why I was admiring such a beautiful princess! But in the end, Lili also died, because she was on Athanasia’s side! “Is is time to change the diaper?” Wait! I didn’t pee! “So it’s not food or the diaper….” No, my innocence! I began to twist my body as hard as I could after being forcefully undressed, and starting to cry again. It wasn’t like it was the first time experiencing it, but it still left me psychologically shocked. “She’s whining a lot these days.” Lili was frustrated because she couldn’t find out why I was crying. But I was as frustrated as her! I can’t talk even if I want to in this situation! I have no dreams or hopes! Whether it was a reincarnation or possession, both didn’t make sense. Wasn’t this totally unfair! Oh Lilian. Wherefore art thou Lilian? Wherefore art Diana Diana and Claude Claude? And wherefore art me Athanasia? Just why?



I just wanna be Jannette! I don’t wanna be Athanasia. “It’s ok princess. I’m here.” I continued to cry upon hearing LIlian’s consoling voice. The only solution was to leave this damned palace. Time, please go by quick! *** It was a bright and sunny spring day. The flowers in the garden of the Ruby Palace weren’t mended at all, and they grew by nature and bloomed fancily. I pattered down the hallway between the flowers and grabbed onto one of the maid unnie’s dress skirt. “Unnie. Unnie.” Today was the day different vegetables, meats, and fish came into the palace, so she was definitely finished checking that to go do something else. At my call, the unnie looked down at me. I made a cute face complete with puppy dog eyes. “Can Ati please have some chocowet?” I am five. I am five. This doesn’t embarrass me. This doesn’t….bullshit. How embarrassing. “Cute princess, would you like some chocolate?” “Yeah! I wike chocowet. Gimme gimme a lot please.” And the maid unnie touched her palm like she was persuaded by my cuteness and looked for something in her apron. Her name was Hannah, and she always had chocolate or candy to give me. “You like chocolate that much?”



“Yeah! I wike chocowet! I wike it thiiiiiiis much!” I drew a big circle over my head. It was a big embarrassing, but if I could get a quick snack, this was nothing. “I wike Hannah too!” “Oh my.” Give me! Give me chocolate! “Hannah, what are you doing?” My plans to get some chocolate from the maid unnie were being disrupted. “Ces!” “Didn’t you hear what Ms.Lillian said? That we can’t give the princess snacks whenever we feel like it.” The maid unnie who had appeared at the end of the hall was a beautiful lady with a cold expression. This maid unnie’s name was Ces, and this wasn’t the first time she foiled my plans to get snacks. “But it’s just one.” “But it’s a problem because it’s not just you who thinks that way.” No! Don’t get between me and my chocolate! Ces was different from Hannah in that she emanated an icy aura, but I didn’t give up. “Unnie.” This time I pulled at Ces’s dress skirt and attacked her with my shining eyes.



“Ati wants to eat chocowet.” As I looked up with ever so pitiful eyes, the maid unnie started to waver. “You can’t princess.’ But I know! That your mind is shaking!” “You really can’t….” In the end, I won. A moment later, the maid unnie kneeled to be on my eye level, and placed a fistful of chocolate in my hand. “It’s a secret from Ms.Lilian, ok?” Lili, who was worried about my cavities prevented me from eating sweets, so the fact that I took them from the maids was a secret amongst us. “Thank wu, unnie!” I made a big smile as I kissed her cheek. I saw her loosening at my cuteness. See. This unnie only looks cold. She actually has a warm heart. Yay. A cold beauty who was only nice to me. It’s nice. “Hey! Ces that’s unfair! You did this on purpose, right?” “Humph. What are you talking about? Do you think I’m like you and have secret motives for doing things?” “Then why are you giving it to the princess? The princess’s kiss was mine.” The two started to fight behind me.



I started to run away before Lili saw me. It felt like a dine and dash, but not getting caught by Lili was the most important! Time flowed quickly and I was already 5 years old. Lili always nagged at me not to speak with honorifics to the workers or be friendly with them, but this was my way of survival. And what was elegance to an outcast princess anyway. The maid unnies who ignored my efforts now gave me snacks and initiated conversations with me, so I could say I was successful. Usually if maids initiated conversation it was blasphemy against the royal family, but in my palace, we didn’t have such rules. I decided to buy their goodwill when I could walk. Before that, the maids were so annoying that I ‘accidentally’ spilled water on them or played jokes on them, but I realized that it was more beneficial to me to be nice. I was barely hanging onto my life because of Claude, so there was no reason to listen to them speak behind my back as well. If this continued, there wasn’t anything different from the original story! The deciding factor in me being nice to them was because I discovered that things really were disappearing from my palace. Everyone who worked here was from a noble family, but they were all powerless nobles like Barons or Viscounts. At first, they were all afraid of Claude when they were first assigned here, but when they realized Claude didn’t care an ounce about me, they started to slowly take things, one by one. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 5 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) And they felt more emboldened to do so because there weren’t any more women coming to the Ruby Palace, or Claude’s Harem. At first it was hard to tell, but then it became so obvious that if you couldn’t notice, you were most likely blind. They even started taking the decorations and jewels on the wall. Wow, these people. I guess they felt invincible since Claude hasn’t been killin anyone these days. I noticed before Lili that things were disappearing from my room. Because everyday, I observed my room, looking for things to steal away. But my plate was slowly becoming smaller and smaller. I wanted to tell on them to the Emperor, but it wasn’t like I could go up to him and say ‘Daddy! They looked down on me!’ and he would ask ‘Who looked down on my precious daughter?’ Rather he would’ve been like, ‘You were still alive?’, and take my life right there. O-of course, this could all just be in my head. But I didn’t want to gamble on my life, because I matter! So I had to do nothing and watch my gold disappearing. All I could do as the maid unnies came into my room and slip something like a gold plate into their apron was vehemently wail.



But once Lili noticed, she became wildly enraged and went to the Head Maid herself to fix the problem. I could slightly tell from the fact that the other maids used honorifics when Lili was around and that she brought me the gold ball, but Lili was probably the most powerful person in the Ruby Palace, even including me. So those maids were kicked out of the palace. They were supposed to return what they stole, but I never got any of it back. I was suspicious of the Head Maid, but there wasn’t anything I could do except cry, so I couldn’t do much. I could tell something was off about her from when she said she couldn’t get me a mere rattle because we didn’t have enough money. If there was a silver lining, it was that there were so many missing things that no one noticed when I took a few more. Uh no, let me rephrase that, since technically this is my palace. I was just keeping it safe. Yeah, I’m safekeeping my precious jewels and gold! But there were limits to that too. Because it seemed like Lili was carefully looking around the palace these days. Even I could tell the palace looked emptier than usual. Did I gather too much? If Lili saw the incident from 3 years ago was repeating itself and searched the palace….I’’ have to stop for a while. “Princess, where are you going?” “Hehet. I’m going to see Lili!” “Hoho. Before that, we better wipe your mouth. Was the chocolate good?” Then, the passing maids wiped my mouth with their handkerchief. On the handkerchief, there were clearly visible chocolate stains. I guess I ate it in a



hurry to finish them all before Lili came. The maids chuckled, but I became embarrassed. I can’t believe I did something like that considering my mental age. “It’s a secret that Ati ate chocowet!” “Of course, Princess.” But I was more scared of being scolded by Lili then being embarrassed. I waved to the unnies and quickly fled from the scene. Geez, the chocolate was even on my hands. I was gonna wipe it on my dress but held back because the dress was white. It’s ok. There were places I could wash my hands, like a fountain. Of course…it wasn’t in a good condition but… I passed a few more maids before I got to the fountain. The naked statue on the fountain was so seductive that it was more of a coquette than an angel. But all the statues in the palace were like this. Was it because this was where the concubines lived? It wasn’t a good place for kids. Of course, I got to see eye candy everyday so it was good for me. *splash* I washed my chocolate covered hands in the fountain. I couldn’t go down to the lake in this body, so I had to settle with standing on my tip toes in front of the fountain. But when I leaned over, I must’ve been careless because I almost fell in. I fumbled because I was surprised, but I saw a clear reflection of myself in the water. I stopped moving and dazedly looked at myself. “Prettyy.”



It sounds like narcissism, but I was a little bit too beautiful. Wow. I can’t believe this cute and pretty baby was me! If this child was in front of me, I would want to bite their cheeks because it was so cute. My fist sized face had the perfect pinchable cheeks. My naturally curly hair was soft without being too frizzy, and I had big eyes and even longer eyelashes. It was a face that would’ve succeeded as a child actor or model. My hair and overall features resembled Diana, but my eyes were from Claude. I lost track of time looking into my eyes. “Hehe.” I was definitely a beautiful baby, but my eyes were on a different level. Lili said my eyes were the ‘jewel eyes’ that were passed down the royal family, and the author of Lovable Princess had described Jannette’s eyes with lots of praise. When I first read the book, I thought it was an immature description, but seeing the eyes for myself, the description was true. When the light shone from different angles, my eyes changed color. There wasn’t anything as mystical or awe-inspiring like this. I heard that only Claude and I had these eyes. But that was wrong, because Jannette, who was receiving an abundant amount of love in the Alpheus family, existed as well. No, but I still didn’t lose hope that maybe this world was different! Anyways, I heard that everyone had their own magic in this world, but the magic structure of the royal family was so unique that this was why they had these colored eyes.



“Princess! Watch out!” Suddenly, someone lifted me. I was surprised for a second, but I realized who it was right away. “I said not to go around alone and you didn’t listen to me.” I hugged Lili and beamed at her. “I mwessed you Lili!” Lili let out a sigh at my flattery. She still had the youthful face from 4 years ago. I tended to like people with pretty faces, so I always acted cute in front of Lily. “Princess, you ate chocolate today too, didn’t you?” Uh-oh. My smile froze. How did she find out? “I heard from Hannah. No more sweets for one week!” Nooo. I can’t believe I can’t eat chocolate for a week! Hannah, you betrayer. BUt no matter how hard I tried to make my face pitiful, Lili didn’t change her mind. *** A moment later, I was picking flowers in the palace garden. “Princess, could I have a flower too?” “No! Bad!” Hannah had traded shifts with someone and she was following me around because she didn’t have anything in particular to do. I could tell she was getting bored.



Hannah always adored me when giving me snacks, but it looked like she wanted the flower in my hand. If it was any other time, I would’ve given it to her right away but today was different.” Because she told Lili about me eating chocolate! Hannah said it wasn’t intentional and Lili had heard her and Ces arguing about Ces stealing my kiss, but that didn’t change what had happened. “The Princess is unfair.” Even when Hannah was making crying noises, I pretended not to hear and pick flowers. I was going to make a flower crown for Lili. Actually, it was more like I was gonna bribe her into doing something about my chocolate ban. I was gathering white flowers, but I realized it looked kind of dull. A bright colored flower would do the trick! “Hanna, what color flower do you think would fit?” Hannah brightened when I stopped the silent treatment. Ha, she really adores me. “You’re giving it to Ms.Lilian, right? I think blue or purple would be nice. Hm. Maybe yellow too.” Hannah was seriously thinking and said that she would look for more flowers somewhere else. I decided to look through the garden by myself. I guess it would be nice to make a flower crown for Hannah to… Gosh, I was so nice. But I knew how much Hannah liked me, so I decided to stop with the tantrum. “Flowers live together in the flower field.” I started to sing a children’s song as I looked for flowers.



“We live together in the kindergarten.” And after a while, I realized I wasn’t in the Ruby Palace anymore. “Uh-oh?” Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 6 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Where is this place? I spun around, completely flustered. I had been mindlessly walking around the flower field and found myself here. I knew the palace was big, but not this big. And it wasn’t like I could find my way back because I hadn’t been walking in one direction. For the first time since I entered this world, I didn’t know what to expect. L-let’s calm down. Since my area in the palace was big, I could probably see it from here. I was right. When I lifted my head, I saw the wall of a castle. I quickly scurried over with flowers in my arms. “What this?” The place I arrived wasn’t the Ruby Palace. It was an empty place, there wasn’t a single hair visible. No, it was much more empty than my palace. Did no one use this place? It seems clean, but there’s not even a single rat here. I was completely baffled because I had only been trying to find pretty flowers but I ended up here. Wait. No one uses this palace?



“Oho?” My eyes widened. If no one used this palace, I could use it, right? I was looking for a place to hide my treasure, and this was a perfect place! There were limits to hiding it in my palace. And I felt uneasy because Lili had gone to meet the head maid this morning. I quietly examined the entire place. And I started to tip toe to not make a sound as possible. After a short exploration, I found that the palace was clean but there really wasn’t a single ant here. If so, I only had to be careful when maids came to clean here. It was probably one of the palaces the past emperor used. And it was close to my palace too! My luck really was amazing. And this abandoned palace became my secret hideout. I’ve been thinking, but 4 years ago I probably died after taking the sleeping pills. And since it was the middle of winter without any heating units on, I probably froze to death. Dang. Well it’s not like I missed that life or anything, especially since I was an orphan. If someone told me to go back, I absolutely wouldn’t. Actually, novel aside, if you looked at it logically, this was a pretty good place. I got meals, a house, and I didn’t have to work for a single thing. And with the possession buff that I got, I could understand the language of this world the day I opened my eyes. “Li,li!” I happily smiled holding the paper that had scribbly words on it. The level of education in this world was low, and kids my age learning to write was unheard of.



My goal was to quietly live without attracting too much attention, but I was completely doomed. Lili and the maids looked at me in shock like I was the genius of the century. “Our clever princess.” And after that, they started to officially educate me. The maids that used to adore me were burning with a passion to teach me things, and they started teaching me basic manners. I learned later on, but children usually started learning manners when they were 8. “I’m sincerely happy that I can be by Princess Athanasia’s side.” It pricked my conscience that I was considered a genius when all I was was the possessor of this body. But I didn’t mean to! So I intentionally got grammar wrong and spilled tea to appeal that I wasn’t smart. It seemed like it wasn’t working though. “Ati is so happy to be wid Lili too!” The silver lining was that the Ruby Palace was pretty isolated, so news from inside didn’t spread to the outside. That was a big relief. Because I’m not gonna meet Claude when I’m 9 years old, and I’m gonna leave before I turn 18! I’ll do anything to avoid Claude. I don’t know where it is, but I won’t even look at the Emperor’s Palace. It was probably the fanciest and extravagant of them all since it was where the Emperor lived, right? I just had to avoid that kind of building. “Princess, would you like some milk?” “Yeah! I dun like it cold!”



“Yes, I’ll prepare warm milk for you” Once Lili left the room, I got up from the floor where I had been writing letters. And I got out two pouches that I had prepared beforehand from under my bed. The pouches that I had gotten from Hannah by using my puppy eyes contained the funds I have saved up so far. Once I made sure the weight of the pouches were about the same, I quickly lifted my dress. I could see my cute baby underclothes in the shape of pumpkin pants. I quickly tied the pouches to my thighs before Lili got back. I had asked for warm milk to buy some time, but I was still short. Why won’t this be tightly tied? I tried to think of all the methods I could safely get my treasure out without anyone noticing, but this was the only way. “Done!” With my chubby fingers, I had managed to barely tie a knot and I got up from where I was sitting. It was heavy for my body, but I could still do it. If I did this several times, I could probably get all my funds out in a day. The reason why Lili went to meet the head maid was to talk about cleaning the entire palace. She probably wanted to fix some things up since I had grown up a bit. Considering the personality of the head maid, it would be hard to get some extra help from her, but the head maid had to say yes because of the rules in place of the palace. After Lili told me, I had shivers down my back. I needed to quickly carry out my plans.



So I was planning on sneaking out of my palace under the pretense of a nap. By pretending to fall asleep, I found that Lili doesn’t enter my room when I’m taking a nap. Probably because she knew that once I fell asleep, I would only wake up when I was woken up by someone else. “Princess, have sweet dreams.” When Lili thought I had fallen asleep, she kissed my cheek and quietly left the room. I laid in bed for a while listening to the sounds outside, and I slowly opened my eyes. Ouch. My legs were under the pouches. Because the items inside the pouches were hard and sturdy, my legs would probably have markings on them. It was hard to move my little pretties to safety. I closed the door as quietly as I could and left the palace. I had run through simulations of the maids working and knew all their trajectories so I was able to get to the garden without being caught. But it was ok to get caught as long as it wasn’t Lili who caught me. I hurried my feet past the flower field. I knew which way I had to go because I had investigated beforehand. But it was definitely not easy to run with this body, especially with the extra weight. I finally arrived at my destination, legs shaking. Crap. I felt like I was gonna collapse. But I only had 2 hours so I had to move quickly. “Argh.”



First I untied the strings, and I ran to the place I planned to put my treasures. If I put it inside the building, something could happen, so I was going to bury it under a trustworthy looking tree. But there was a problem. I don’t have anything to dig the ground! The earth was hard because it hadn’t rained in a while, and my soft hands couldn’t do it. ALso, if I had soil on my hands, I would get caught by Lili. WHat to do. I struggled for a bit, and I decided to hide my babies in a bush. I would have to come back tomorrow to properly bury it. I’ll ask Hannah for a play shovel. When I went back, it was easier because I was lighter. I made eye contact with a maid on the way to my room and almost peed my pants, but she thought I was just visiting and didn’t think too much of it. It was a good thing I usually wandered around my palace. I returned to my room, and I felt like I was gonna die because I was so exhausted. “Our Princess, time to wake up.” “Oookay.” I was actually really tired so I moaned from the stress. Lili thought it was because I was still sleepy. “Hm? Why are you drenched in sweat?” At Lili’s surprised voice, I froze. Sadly, A perfect crime was too much for me. “You seem to have a slight fever. Do you have anywhere that hurts….?”



“Yeahh. It’s hot. The Sun is so bwight.” Lili glanced around my room and swiped the sweat on my forehead with the back of her hand. “Starting from tomorrow, I’ll open the window or close the curtains. This room does seem a little hotter since it’s facing south.” “Ati wants milk. Cold please.” “You already drank some before your nap.” Despite saying that, Lili left the room to get some cold milk. And once I was completely alone, I fell back in my bed. *** After that, I left the Ruby Palace about two more times. I thought I might get caught by Lili and it was tiring going out everyday so my secret absence took place once in a few days. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 7 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I was able to move faster because I had gotten used to it. Although it couldn’t be helped that it felt like I was running while lugging heavy tires behind me. I felt skeptical of myself while I did this. Truthfully, life in the Ruby Palace was so nice that I wanted to keep living here forever. But there was a bomb that could go off at any second called Claude. No matter how nice life was, I couldn’t put my life at stake, right? So these babies….they were my insurance. Yeah, so I would be able to leave the palace whenever I needed to. I followed the flower field for the 5th time. And soon, I walked into the quiet palace that was no different than any other day. But today, I didn’t go straight to the garden and went to a place that I had my eye on from last time. I wasn’t sure what it was because I saw it from far away, but they were indeed angel statues. They were in various sizes and shapes. Some were even taller than me. And they were all made of gold! Gosh! Everything in my palace was marble, but this gold? I was exhilarated. There were so many statues that no one would notice if one went missing. Once I got older, I would be able to swipe one of these. But this is real gold, right?



I examined a statue that was close to me in all its nooks and crannies and bit into the butt of it. Since my teeth were pretty strong now. But suddenly, I felt someone’s presence behind me. I was frozen with my teeth still biting the butt. “When did insects like these start living in my castle?” A cold voice entered my frozen ears. *** My whole body shivered when I heard this voice. I turned around instinctively and stepped back, bumping into a statue. When had he gotten this close? Two people had soundlessly approached. And one of them was so far away that I couldn’t see his face, but he seemed to be a knight based off of his outfit. And the person in front of me was… *crash* Once I confirmed his face, my body lost its strength. As the pouches in my hands fell to the floor, it’s contents spilled out. The funds I steadily gathered for 3 years are all sparkling on the floor. The man standing in the back looked down at them with a strange expression. But the man in front of me didn’t look elsewhere and kept his eyes on me. “That face.” His low voice and coldly glimmering eyes pierced through me. Mysterious eyes that had a strange color.



It was like looking at a mirror, but his eyes didn’t have any expression, so they looked like real jewels. “I feel like I’ve seen it before.” I had never seen his face before, but I knew at a glance. Gold hair scattered by the wind. The eyes that only the royal family had. The expressionless face looking at me, and a beastly aura. Claude de Alger Obelia. She was Athanasia’s father, and the Emperor this land.” “Yes. The dancer from Siodona. You look like her.” At the unexpected meeting, no words came out of my mouth. My head became blank. I-is this what people called a mental stupor? This guy, he’s that one. The one that kills Athanasia when she’s 18. No, but why was he in front of me right now. I’m 5 right now. And this isn’t even the garden of the Emperor’s palace. Claude, who seemed to be in his mid 20s, quietly looked down at me. “Well. It doesn’t matter.” I couldn’t even afford to be curious about what that meant. I blankly looked at the man who slowly raised his hand. “Your Majesty.” And the knight that had been standing behind him called out in a calm voice. I looked stupidly at the hand extended to me.



And his hand stopped midair. It seemed like his emotionless eyes were discerning my face again. Unbelievably, a faint smile appeared on the face of the man who had been emanating a certain light. “Now I remember.” His eyes changed from a black to a deep navy color. “The name that girl gave you.” And I let out the breath I had been holding when he said my name. “It was Athanasia.” To me, it sounded like a death sentence. My heart that had stopped beating from shock was now palpitating like it had just realized the situation. “You were a blood covered thing that couldn’t even protect it’s life.” So Claude had met Athanasia 5 years ago. ‘ That thing ‘s name is Athanasia?’ In the novel, it said Claude first met her when she was 9, but their first meeting was actually right after she was born. And that day, the Emperor Claude had given her his middle name, because her name amused him. Because names to do with immortality were only given to those would be the next emperor. And those names could only be given by the Emperor, so that’s why Jannette’s name meant ‘god’s blessing’, not ‘immortal’ or ‘forever.’ That was why Jannette’s aunt considered Athanasia an obstacle.



But a mere dancer had given her daughter the name ‘Athanasia’, the name of an Empress. She was definitely a brave person. ‘ It’s amusing.’ And the reason why Claude had given her his middle name wasn’t because of his affection for her, like Lili said. That day, he had gone to find Athanasia to kill her. ‘ I’m curious if she’ll really be able to live up to her name.’ Wow, then I was looking at someone who wanted to kill me? Shit. I had read the book so I knew that he was a character, but it was different than actually meeting him. “You’ve grown a lot.” You’ve grown a lot. That didn’t mean that it was time for her to die since she had already grown to this much, did it? He just passed by the 9 year old Athanasia without a glance at her. What about my plan to leave the palace before I turned 18? And while I was thinking all kinds of thoughts, something slipped from my legs and fell to the ground. *clang* All 3 of us looked at the source of the sound. Shining jewels were revealing their existence, and the pouch that Hannah had sewn a cute rabbit on was really quite cute. “… ..” “… ..”



“… ..” Oh shoot. I was done for. I thought that the strings around my leg were loose today, but this happened! I couldn’t believe my babies number 7 and 8 got caught like this! I broke out in a sweat, and sideways looked at the two people. Claude had an unreadable expression. He was alternating his gaze between me and the jewels. And a moment later, he walked towards me. And suddenly, he lifted me by holding me under my armpit! I looked into the eyes that were now on the same height as me. I was so surprised that what I was going to say got caught in my throat like a rock. “You’re heavy.” “I thought your cheeks were on the verge of exploding, but I didn’t know you would be this heavy.” …..This crazy bastard! How dare you talk to a woman about her weight? I’m not heavy at all! No, other than that, why are you talking to me//? You’re the cold dictator father! You only love Jannette! “But what were you doing in my palace?” My face crumbled when I heard what he said. His palace? Well technically, all the palaces in the Imperial Palace were his. But based off of his loungewear, this was probably the palace that he actually used. I had stepped into a minefield. Was this the Emperor’s palace? But it’s emptier than the Ruby Palace!



This was crazy. Claude looked past me. Sweat dripped down my back because I knew what was behind me. His knight turned his expression to the butt of the angel statue that had the markings of a bite on it. “It seems like she thought it was a toy, sir.” Ack! Are you gonna kill me? Huh? Because I entered your castle without permission? Because I left bite marks on your angel statue? “I guess you got lost because you were busy playing.” I was still in shock that I didn’t register him turn while carrying me. “Felix.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” “Hold it.” ‘ My body was swapped arms midair without my consent. The knight who held me was quite good looking. But as he looked at my face, I saw a mix of surprise and confusion. It was expected that he was surprised since Claude just handed me over like that. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 8 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) We looked at each other with shaking eyes. “I’ll have to have some tea with the guest.” And Claude’s words came as a great shock to me. *** What kind of situation was this? My back was wet from all the sweat. Was I really in a closed off room having teatime with Claude? With this guy who was gonna kill me in the future? Shoot. I made eye contact with him. I quickly cast my eyes down because I thought he might kill me if I didn’t. Claude was the only one who seemed perfectly fine with this situation. The knight oppa [1] shifted his feet and didn’t know where to look. “I hadn’t heard you were deaf.” As Claude lifted the cup from the table, I hiccuped from his words. “It’s not fun because you’re too quiet.” I thought it would be fun but it’s not, so now I’ll kill you. Is that what he was trying to say?



I didn’t expect a warm welcome, but he regarded me like I was some kind of object. Yup. I was drinking tea with him right now, but I could be killed any moment. “Have you always been deaf?” “Ati can talk.” Hehe. I tried to fix a smile on my face. What could I do? I had to do whatever he asked of me. He wasn’t making any notions to kill me, but I was scared from all the stories the maids had told about him. “Now you speak. Why did you not open your mouth until now?” He kept on asking these questions like a 5 year old was supposed to answer them. What was I supposed to say, that I couldn’t talk because I was scared? The knight oppa saved me from replying. “Your Majesty, I’m sorry to interrupt, but I heard children of that age are shy.” “Really?” Yeah! What reason needed to exist for a child to be shy! Also, children and adults alike would both be speechless in front of you! But when our eyes met again, I pretended like I didn’t know anything and just laughed. Just send me back please. Claude leaned back in the chair with his eyes still on my face. He looked like a lion taking a break.



In front of him, I was easily-captured prey. Like a bunny or some other helpless animal. “Felix.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” “Leave.” “… ..” The knight was forced out of the room. It seemed like Claude didn’t like how he answered for me. Wait, oppa, you’re leaving me in here like that? But what kind of power would the knight have. Despite my desperate eyes, he just looked at me pitifully before leaving. ] “Seems like Ati is a nickname.” I didn’t even know what I said earlier, but I guessed I had spoken out of habit the way I converse with the maids. “Athanasia. Athanasia.” I became nervous again when he mumbled my name. “Do you know what your name means? It wasn’t a good sign that Claude was entered in my name. The fact that he had saved me because of my name was a double edged sword that might cut me The fact that he would let me live twice because of my name was unimaginable. Because even Claude himself didn’t have the name of an Emperor. That was because Claude wasn’t next in line to be Emperor.He was only Emperor by killing his father and brother.



The past emperor’s name was Aaeboom, and the crown prince was Anastasious.They both had meanings of immortality. The first Queen of obelia, ‘Ambrose’ also had that name. Putting it bluntly, Claude was the only ruler in history to not have the special name. Hopefully Claude didn’t think that my name was uncomfortable and tried to kill me. I tried to make an innocent and helpless face. I am not harmful to you. I don’t want to be a ruler. I just want to live quietly and die quietly, that’s my goal in life. My name was overly extravagant, but in reality, I am just a leech mooching off of you. “What are you doing? Go ahead and eat.” Claude didn’t seem to want to kill me just yet. But he probably wasn’t going to send me back to the Euby Palace that easily. I didn’t know if it was a good or bad thing. But his next words made me realize this was a bad thing. “I intentionally asked them to bring food that children like. If you don’t eat, I have no choice but to punish those you brought these.” “Thank you, I’ll eat it well.” This rude bastard just threatened me, didn’t he? I held a fork in my trembling hands. The table was full of delicious looking foods, but I lost the will to eat. Rather, I felt like I was gonna to throw up. But I couldn’t not eat it because then the servants would be killed, like the massacre that happened at the



Ruby Palace. And on the list of people that were killed, my name was probably on it too. “Tastes good.” I could tell my face was pale, even without looking in a mirror, but I forced myself to eat. I didn’t even know what was happening anymore. “Who taught you manners?” “Lili taught me.” I was faithfully answering Claude’s questions despite the immense fear I felt. As Claude answered after thinking for a while, I was surprised. “You must be meaning Lilian Yorke.” I just said Lili, but how did he know? “I guess that fearless maid who tried to block me 5 years ago is still by your side.” Lili had that kind of a past? When was 5 years ago? Was it when she met Athanasia? But what did blocking Claude mean?” “I first heard your name through that maid.” What? Then the person who saved Athanasia was Lili? Since he had only let her live after hearing her name. Wow, Lili was my favorite character in this damned book “She and your mother are probably the only people to block me and not have been killed by me.” I think I’m going to die. He was definitely speaking in a calm voice but I don’t know why I was still cold.



He quietly looked at me eat the cake “Do you know who I am?” The moment I heard that I dropped my fork on my plate. If I wasn’t sitting, I might’ve fallen down. My dry mouth was shaking as I met his eyes again. I wanted to turn away, but I couldn’t. This was a test. He didn’t bring me here out of goodwill. I had thought it was weird that he brought me here. This situation was just a simple change. It was a chance given for amusing him He was going to decide again today if I lived or not. Did Athanasia from the novel go through the same thing, even if it wasn’t written in the novel? His blue eyes peered inside me. And there was an elevated boredom in them. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 9 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I started to become anxious. If I didn’t answer properly, I would die here. He tapped his wrist as if signaling the passing time. And when I spoke, his hand stopped. “A..Abamama?” [1] Oh my gosh. I couldn’t believe I said that out loud. Pleasure say goodbye to Lili and the maids for me. I shouldn’t have said that, what was I thinking, calling the psycho Emperor Abamama? I should’ve just asked him to kill me instead! Did I think I was the real Athanasia because the maids kept on calling me Princess? I should’ve flattered him by my saying something like Your Great Majesty or something like that. “… .” But shockingly, Claude didn’t kill me. He stroked his cheek as if telling me to go on. H-hm? I didn’t fail? But wait…. Didn’t Claude like Jannette’s style? The bright and beautiful Janette who always surrounded by light. And she was different from Athanasia, who watched Claude from afar, because Jannette went towards him first.



If….so….I could be like Jannette, although I couldn’t replace her…but if it was just for amusement. I decided to say some crazy things while I was at it. “… Papa?” A deadly atmosphere that gave me goosebumps surrounded me. I was holding my breath while Claude slowly tilted his head. His gold hair shined as he moved. My heart was beating like I ran a marathon. Why, why wasn’t he having any response? Let’s just do it. I put on the biggest smile I could and shouted. “Papa!” …..Did I just hold up the death flag? Someone tell me something! *** In conclusion, I survived. If I explain in detail, I finished all the remaining cakes with Claude watching me, and the knight oppa carried my back to my palace. While I was fighting for my life, the Ruby Palace was in chaos. I was supposed to be taking a nap, but I had suddenly disappeared, so it was inevitable that everyone would be surprised. Lili saw me in the arms of the Emperor’s knight and almost fainted. Her face was so pale that I seriously worried about her. She took me from his arms and moved far away from him like he carried a deadly disease. I couldn’t tell because my face was buried in her chest, but I could tell what kind of expression she had from her trembling Lili held me tight with her shaking arms. When I lifted my head, I saw Felix bewildered at being treated like a kidnapper.



But I didn’t want to take his side, since he left me and Claude alone! I almost cried tears of blood when I thought back to the time with Claude. These bastards. How dare you bully a weak child like me. Hope you go to hell. “The Emperor said that he will come ask for Princess Athanasia soon.” What did you say? Not only was it just me, but everyone pulled back in astonishment. But why does everyone have fearful and half happy faces? Were they glad that the outcast princess was getting attention from the Emperor? I wasn’t some kind of concubine who just waited for the Emperor to call me! But why was he going to ask for me? Nothing ever went the way I wanted it to. When Felix dropped that bombshell and left, the palace was once again in chaos but for another reason. “Keck!” I threw up because I was so emotionally tired. “Princess!” *** That night I lay in bed making new plans. ‘ Plan A failed.’ I crumpled the note in my hand that I wrote in Korean so no one could read it. I scribbled out the words on the top of the paper.



My first plan, Plan A was to live like this at the Ruby Palace without getting noticed by Claude forever. I thought the only time Athanasia would see Claude was on the night of her 9th birthday. But that was a naive thought. The moment I saw Claude this plan was done for. Who would’ve known he lived in such a simple palace? And why was the harem so close to the Emperor’s palace? It seemed like Obelia’s emperors lived quite a life. I looked at the next line on the paper. ‘ Plan B: Leave the palace before I turn 18 and collect funds until then.’ This one was still possible. Since Claude killed Athanasia when she was 18. I couldn’t be sure that that was the same since the time I met Claude had been pulled forward by 4 years, but Claude was probably gonna keep me alive for the time being. Would my plan to gather my pretties like that be able to continue? When I left the palace I would have to leave as a maid or some other way. Well, I’ll keep this plan for now. And the last plan, Plan C. ‘ Pick up Claude’s heart by acting cute.’ When I read what I wrote, I could already feel the stress piling up. Ugh, I needed to escape from reality. I can’t believe I was planning on picking up Claude, of all people. But even if I can’t make him love me, couldn’t I at least make him not want to kill him? And he sent me back with my head intact when I called him Papa! I was debating whether or not I should erase that, but I just crossed my arms and looked at it with a forehead creased.



….But this isn’t completely impossible, is it? I kicked the blanket high in the air as embarrassment overcame me. Did I really say Papa? The fact that I have to keep doing this in the future is more embarrassing. I continued cringing over the fact that I called him Papa. And I lifted my head from the pillow as I came to a decision. Ok. Then let’s carry out both Plan B and C. better to have more backup plans. I got rid of the paper in case Lili came. And the embarrassment that would come while I carried out these plans….I would just think of it as an investment for the future. “Princess, it’s time to sleep.” “Lili, come sing for me!” And I swallowed my blood of tears by listening to Lili. *** “Lilian Yorke, it’s been a while.” I didn’t know why time went by so fast when you didn’t want it to. 10 days had passed since my teatime with Claude, and he was in front of me again. “Blessings and glory upon the sun of Obelia.” One thing that comforted me was the fact that Lili was with me this time. Sorry, Lili, but Claude is too scary. I feel like I’ll get a heart attack any minute now. I was definitely in the body of a 5 year old seeing from how intimidated I was by Claude. In the receiving room that was as big as a basketball court, there was me, Lili, Claude, and the knight, Felix. I had noticed this before, but there weren’t a lot of people around the Emperor.



“I was busy with the duties of being an Emperor that I haven’t been able to concern myself with the one and only princess. But Athanasia has grown up well, thanks to you.” “It is an honor.” Ha, don’t lie. You weren’t busy, you just didn’t care! And that’s not all. You completely forgot I existed! “Now, I myself will take care of the princess so don’t worry.” I heard thunder rumbling over my head. Claude was still sitting on the throne smiling at me What, he was smiling? But it wasn’t a warm smile because he thought I was cute, it was a malicious smile as if asking me what I was gonna do next. I’ll take back what I said earlier. Thank you for forgetting about me all this time! Please continue to forget about me! I’d be grateful if you move me out from the royal family too. But I was just a weak citizen, so I couldn’t do anything. I saw Lili’s eyes shaking at the Emperor’s words too. [1] A Korean term for father used by royalty Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 10 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “From today on, Athanasia will exercise her rights as princess.” But you don’t acknowledge me as your daughter. The Claude in the novel had said he never once considered Athanasia his daughter. I didn’t know if he was joking or not. Just what in the world was he thinking? And Lili seemed to be thinking the same thing as me. Even after leaving the throne room, her face was still deathly pale. “It’s ok, princess.” I heard her quiet whispering voice and I hoped so too. *** “You’ve gained weight since the last time I saw you.” And after some more time had passed, Claude and I were the same. It had only been five days since he saw me, there was no way I had gained that much weight. “Hehe, Papa is pretty too!” Claude and I met two more times, and during these times, I realized he wouldn’t kill me just because I asked sassy and confident. On the contrary, the more I appeared scared, the more emotionless his face became.



It was the scariest when Claude looked at me with a bored expression. It could’ve been in my head, but I thought Claude was just keeping me alive for amusement. And right now, I felt scared to death. I could see Lili be surprised from the side of my eyes after what I said. But as expected, Claude didn’t kill after what I said! “Come follow me.” He narrowed his eyes at me and turned around. Then Lili and Felix let out the breaths they had been holding. I felt that the string that was holding onto my life was growing thinner by the second. “I was just about to go boating, so get ready.” What did you mean, get ready? Also, ‘just about’ my ass. He called me here at this time, I can’t believe he was pretending it was a coincidence that I arrived at this time. If I needed to get something ready beforehand, he would’ve asked me, so what he really meant was probably to shut up and follow him. “Your Majesty, I apologize but the princess and water….” “She’ll be with me, so what’s the problem?” That was the problem! Lili, who had courageously spoken up to Claude looked at me with anxious eyes. It was clear she was worrying about me because she couldn’t come along. Don’t do that, unnie. What is he does something to you for speaking up? To be honest, I didn’t want to go with him either. What if he suddenly decided he was bored and threw me overboard? But that damned bastard stopped in place and asked me.



“Do you not want to come with me?” “Nonono, Ati wants to go with Papa.” I once again smiled brightly to show that I meant no harm. Lili’s face paled again at my words, but there wasn’t anything I could do. So I ended up feeling like I was being pulled to my execution and followed Claude to the lake. I floated on a boat in the lake in the middle of the Imperial Palace with Claude, an exhausted expression on my face. But this boat, it was really quite nice! It was smooth, and it didn’t bump around. Wait, but neither of us were rowing. How was the boat moving? Was there a motor? Or maybe there were slaves rowing for us somewhere under me. “What are you thinking about?” Don’t talk to me. Don’t look at me. I was going to say ‘The weather’s nice!’ or ‘The lake is pretty!’ but I decided to flatter him instead. “Papa’s hair is twinkle twinkle! Pretty!” It was true that his hair was pretty. I liked my light blonde hair, but Claude’s dirty blonde hair was more my style. “I like twinkle twinkle! Hehe.” Claude lightly smiled upon hearing my words. No wait…when he laughed like that it was foreboding of something. “You had that jewel pouch with you that day.” Hole in one! Player Athanasia isn’t able to properly function!



“I’m taking good care of your treasure so come to take it yourself next time.” Ack, this was bad. I was already devastated from leaving it behind but to think that Claude had it. As I remained silent, Claude looked like he was getting bored again. He turned his eyes away from me to look at the far side of the lake. I was able to observe him easier than I was before. Where did his clothes come from? Egypt? Greece? I don’t know. But his clothes looked good on him. Last time I thought he was like a lion, but sitting here in the Sun, he looked like a sunbathing puma. Of course, whatever he looked like, it always resembled a carnivorous animal. When I first saw him, I was so surprised that I didn’t know what to do, but he really was handsome. He had some kind of manly look, and with the gown type clothes he was wearing I could see his collarbones down to the top of his abs…. I remembered seeing that Diana had sincerely loved Claude in a side story on Lovable Princess. I could see why women were attracted to him like a moth to a flame. Claude’s eyes really were beautiful too. His eyes seemed like actual jewels because there wasn’t any warmth in them. His eyes seemed slightly green, reflecting the lake. Were my eyes like that too? I was too scared to stare at him any longer and looked away. Hm? There was an interesting flower. I thought I was seeing things, but as we got closer to it, I could see it from up close.



Whoa? What is this? It’s a blue lotus! Oh wait, no it wasn’t. It only seemed blue because it was reflecting the lake. It was actually almost transparent. But did lotus flowers grow in lakes too? I wanted it. I stretched my hand out so I could have it. I was aware Claude was watching me, but I didn’t care. It wasn’t even that pretty a flower, but I had to have it. Just a little bit more. Just a little bit. And when my hands almost reached the petal… *Splash* I fell out of the boat. “Cough cough!” Water entered my mouth and nose as I frantically splashed around. How did that happen? The dress I had worn today was a layered lace dress, and it felt heavy. I couldn’t think because I couldn’t breathe. I can’t swim. I can’t. “S-save …..” No matter how hard I tried to touch the ground with my feet, there was nothing there. I wasn’t able to pull myself out of the water. Claude silently watched me fumbling in the water. I could tell the moment I saw his pitiless eyes. He’s not going to save me. Even if I drown like this, he’ll just watch me.



The moment I realized that, the strength left my body. Something wrapped around my ankle and pulled me down. The feeling of water pouring into my lungs was horrifying. Death by drowning. The thoughts I had before I got on the boat were happening. “Cough!” You son of a bitch! At that moment, a strong force pulled me out of the water. I endlessly coughed up water. The world was spinning and I couldn’t tell where I was. “My goodness, princess!” I didn’t even know how much time had passed. I heard someone running over and Lili’s shocked voice entered my ears. I realized that Claude had pulled me out of the water from the safety of the boat and put me by the lakeside. “Felix.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” “Teach Athanasia how to swim starting from tomorrow.” He shook his hands to get rid of the water. “Wouldn’t it be embarrassing if my only daughter died from drowning.” That wasn’t some he should say to someone who almost died. But there was no one here to point that out to him. Lili hugged me after wrapping me in a large towel and looked like she wasn’t in a right state of mind. Felix made an agitated expression at the



Emperor’s back and quickly followed him, who had turned away to walk towards his palace. “Princess. Princess……it’s ok. It’s ok now, Princess.” Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 11 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Claude’s back filled my blurry vision. I was able to cry once he finally left for good. I had never experienced this kind of fear in my entire life. *** After that day, I was always sick after I met Claude. I always threw up after I ate with him. I was extremely sick after that experience and was bedridden for a while. And while I was by Lili and the other maid unnies, I came to the conclusion that Claude was a son of a bitch. He did pull me out of the water, but he didn’t save me right away. That rude psychopath. How could you just watch a 5 year old drown? And his daughter, at that! Whenever I thought of that, I got shivers down my back. I cried myself to sleep every night. And on those nights, Lili stroked my hair and tightly held me. I was only able to fall asleep in her arms. *** These days, living life was a chore. If I was a normal child, I probably wouldn’t have been able to even look at water again.



When would I be able to escape from this Imperial Palace? And Claude stole two of my pouches away from me. That bastard! He told me to come get my treasure back, but I wasn’t crazy. “Hannah.” No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn’t find the will to live. So I tried to find it in different places. “Chocowet.” “N-no, you can’t. Ms.Lilian will…” “I want to eat chocowet.” I continued to whine, but Hannah didn’t give in. It seemed like she had been strictly warned by Lili not to. Well, I have been eating a lot of sugar these days because of the cake from Claude. Dang. Then, it was time for the last resort. “Unnie, Ati wants chocowet.” Receive my puppy dog eyes attack! “D-don’t do this.” I sparkled my eyes. “You really can’t, Princess! I’m sorry!” And Hannah left the spot like she couldn’t take it anymore. Hey! Give me my chocolate before you leave! “Hannah!” I can’t believe it! Hannah won against my attack!



It seemed like my cuteness had taken a downturn these days because of all the stress lately. Ugh. But I hadn’t given up yet. I sneakily entered the kitchen. I knew I was being childish, but I couldn’t give the chocolate up. They were totally luxuries for me in my past life! So I’m going to eat chocolate! I excitedly ran over to where the chocolate was. “Ces, where are you going?” “Just a moment. I think I left the stove on.” Uh oh! I quickly hid myself. “Ah, it was open.” Hm. Was there a need to steal a chocolate now? I could just ask her for one! It was fate that I met her here. “Uh….” “Ack! A bug!” Just when I was about to speak up, Ces screamed. And soon, a black spot that was visible on the soles of her heels was a cockroach. “I can’t believe a disgusting bug dared to enter the kitchen.” I let out a sweat at Ces’s cold voice.



“I’ll have to tell Ms.Lili that we should speed up the palace clean-up day. Cockroaches don’t have a place where the princess is staying.” Wow, Ces unnie was definitely the psycho of this palace! “But wasn’t there some kind of sound earlier?” I-I wasn’t going to ask her anymore. Of course, Ces would never treat me like that cockroach, but it was….She seemed like she would tell Lili if I asked her right now anyway. So as I stayed quiet in the corner of the kitchen, Ces tilted her head like she thought she was hearing things and left. I finally poked my head out. I slowly reached out for the chocolate on the platter. Huh? There was a small sound coming from somewhere. I was frozen because I thought someone had come in again, but no one entered. Did I hear wrong? But I definitely did hear something! I was confused. And the stories of the ghost in the kitchen the maids had been talking about flashed in my head. “Gasp!” I had been having nightmares that a ghost was pulling my ankle because of the incident a while ago. The kitchen suddenly seemed scarier. I had occasionally stolen chocolate before, but the kitchen had never seemed as creepy as this. And now that I looked again, it really seemed like somewhere ghosts would live.



Sweat dripped down my back. It felt like a ghost was gonna appear any moment. “Princess!” Like right now! “AHHH!” I screamed like a banshee. Did the maids who had been killed by Claude come to kill me? Or was it the ghost from my nightmares? “Oh my, Princess! I’m sorry. Were you surprised?” But it was Lili. She seemed as surprised as me. “Princess, I think you need to leave right now.” Lili hurriedly took me somewhere like we had somewhere to be this instant. Oops! But I got caught in the kitchen! And I had two chocolates that I had stolen from the platter in my hand. I secretly put the chocolates in my dress skirts. It seemed like Lili didn’t notice I was holding chocolate. What exactly was happening for her to be so rushed? And I soon found out why. “It’s an honor to be serving Princess Athanasia.” Maids were curtsying at me, who was being carried by Lili. How many were there? One, two, three, four, five…. I gave up counting once I got to 30. These unnies are going to be serving me from now on? The situation was similar to a korean drama I had seen when I was working part-time at a restaurant. It was a romantic comedy with a rich female lead character. But the scene I had seen was super unrealistic. After she had



finished shopping and returned home, all the maids in her home were bowing at her. “Starting from today I have been appointed as Princess Athanasia’s temporary knight.” I gaped at Felix, who stepped forward. Claude was really a psycho. How could he do this? I laughed unbelievably at the situation. Not too long ago he had said those icy words to me when I was still shivering after almost having drowned, and now, he gave me these people to work for me? What did this mean? “I am thankful for His Majesty’s kindness but why is Sir Robain….” Lili looked like she hadn’t heard about this either, and had a shocked expression. And Felix looked at me and smiled. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.12 Chapter 6 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels "It seems like he kinda cares and treasures the princess." I almost sprained my bones when Felix said that. Look here, brother knight, you said 'kinda' treasures and cares? Hah! Who would believe that?! "I-Is that so...?"



See? Lilly never stumbles over words! "Yes. His majesty is currently looking for a personal knight to stand by princess's side. Besides me, who is doing this permanently." Felix smiled while saying that. "So... I'm looking forward to work with you, princess." Anyways, that is how Claude's knight, Felix, has become my personal knight which was unexpected. *** Now I see that recruiting new maids was not that good. I realized that Claude didn't give me extra maids, but replaced them with the previous maids who worked here. That means, the maids I put a lot of effort into making them side with me (AKA: Chocolate training = Making maids fall for Atti's cuteness and gaining chocolate.) were all gone. I heard that lightning shocking news that day at night when the new maids came. Even though I begged hard that I wanted to see the previous sister maids to Lilly, she only made an apologizing face. I heard that the maids who were replaced with all left the palace this morning and were hired to another palace. I was mad when I heard that. Claude who didn't give a glimpse when the maids stole Ruby Palace's beauties, now is replacing the workers here. I was also very upset by how the maids left the palace without any last words even though it was that emperor's command. I know it is not a thing to be so upset about, but you can't do anything about human's heart. (Not literal heart, but mind.)



I was even more upset when the new sister maids showed no affection to my aegyo (Acting cute) and just went on doing their job. Even though they were still maids... Is there a difference between the maids who were abandoned to work here, and the maids Claude had picked himself? Do you know how hard I worked to make all the sister maids to side on me! Sob! "I wanna see Hanna and Seth." "You'll be able to see them again for sure if the princess wants to." "When?" "Umm, in 10 days?" And I didn't believe in that kind of adult words. Isn't it the words they use to lie to kids? Besides, the words I heard in my previous life in the orphanage when kids begged to eat food was that. Lilly started to sweat again when I made an unsatisfied expression. That was when Felix, who was watching us from the side, started to speak. "You could try talking to his majesty." From his words, both Lilly and I stared at Felix as if we were asking 'Are you crazy?'. However, he was just staring back at us with 'Did I say something I wasn't supposed to say' face. Felix told me before that the lotus flower in the lake was a magical plant which makes people want to have it and pulls them into water. It was worse of what it did afterwards. It would then eat that human. I was frozen still that moment when brother knight said it as if he was saying 'What are you gonna have for your lunch?'.



Felix looked as if he wanted to compliment how awesome and cool Claude is to save me, but it only caused me more anger towards Claude. Claude you woof doggy bast*rd! How dare you just stare at me at that situation! Ah, I am starting to get angry again with just thinking about it. "By the way, his majesty said that he wanted to have his feast together with princess." Nonetheless... The anger that had risen was now gone cold by what Felix just said. With a pale face, I buried my face in Lilly's arms. ....... Wouldn't it be better if I die and be reincarnated again? Ding. I request for a log out. Log out! Log out! Grrr.....! *** "Princess, why don't-" "No!" I ignored Lilly's pitiful expression and turned my face over to the other side. "But it will be the day you'll meet up with his majesty..." We were talking about my outfit. Lilly was trying to make me wear a dress to go to the feast with Claude, and I was stubbornly declining it. Lilly seemed to be overwhelmed because of me in a state like this was a very rare thing that never happens. But why should I dress up nicely to meet that bast*rd Claude when I'm lazy?! Well, it is not that I have given up on plan C. But is it because of that day on the lake? I wasn't in the mood of dressing up to look good in front of Claude. Moreover, the dress was the reason I drowned faster in the lake.



Also, the dress I was wearing now was also on the fancy side so I didn't find a good reason for changing. It was because the sister maids were all over my clothes and what I was wearing, saying that you won't know when he'll call you. "Sir Robain, help me do something about this too." Lilly requested help from Felix when I just stubbornly sat there, pouting. Hmph! I won't fall for whatever you say. Since I am 5, I have the rights to act this way. Felix was like 'what???' for a moment before smiling brightly. "Princess Atanasia is lovely no matter what clothes she wears. Of course, his majesty will think the same way." Cough! I know I am cute and lovely but this is just... no. There is no way Claude will think that from seeing me! That ice dude who doesn't have a single drop of blood or tear! "Well that is true......" But Lilly now was also starting to agree. "Then I'll only do your hair." She gave up and came to do my hair. Her hands moved fast as usual.I felt a bit guilty watching Lilly's sad face but no was no. Grr, why do I have to do aegyo (Act cute) to that dude who just watched me drown with those dried eyes. Sniff. Dirty. Bad bad dude. But I couldn't stop Lilly from putting a lot of effort into my hair. "There. Let's go, princess." After Lilly's job was put to an end, Felix lifted and held me up. He was planning on holding me the whole way since the distance between Ruby



palace and the Emperor palace was like a two house in a townhouse. It was a simple way on carrying a princess but it was better than anything too fancy. I waved my hands at Lilly and the maids bowed. Then Felix and I took off. I realized that the path that led from Ruby palace to the Emperor palace existed other than the one I took to get there last time. Felix took me there going through the real path where there was nice fountain placed on the way. At first it was embarrassing to be held in this brother knight's arms but as time passed, I was used to it. Felix also improved much as he was, now he holding me was very stable. "Your majesty, princess Atanasia has arrived." But this palace... It is really plain. I always think about this when I come here but why isn't there a single worker? Furthermore, I don't think I am visiting Claude right now as there wasn't a single guard guarding the door to his room here. And see? Felix is announcing that I am here himself. "Brother, brother." Ahh, I can't. I'm too curious. "Why isn't there any brother knights and sister maids in papa's palace?" I asked to Felix who was just about to report again that I am here when there was no response from the other side. Then he stopped and faced me to answer. "The reason why there aren't any workers is because his majesty prefers to do everything himself. And the reason why there aren't any knights is because......."



I became even more curious when Felix smiled at me between his words. "He doesn't need one." What do you mean he doesn't need one? Wait, why does he not need one? Aren't there supposed to be a lot of workers and people since this is Emperor palace and there are a lot of works need no be done?! Perhaps they are smart to know that Claude is a st*pid head and are avoiding him themselves. Yeah, that makes sense. "And you can't call me like that. Please call me either Felix or Robain." "Uh huh." Felix turned his head back to the door to his room. "Seems like his majesty is taking a break right now." The h*ck? You sleepin' when you called a person? Ha, really this poop manner! Eh, but it may be fortunate. Since this is all Claude's fault for sleeping, isn't it okay to go back to Ruby palace? Felix here can be the witness. "Then Atti want to go back." "How about....." But what Felix said after thinking about something was something crazy. "Do you want to try and go in?" ....... Huh? I'm hearing things, right? I've been feeling not so good these days, so. Haha..... "His majesty would be more enlightened if princess wakes him up herself."



Click. Felix opened the door before I could react. I was so shocked that I stood still even when Felix gently pushed me in. "Then I'll be waiting here." Click. Felix's smiling face disappeared when the door closed. "This, what, wait......." Shock went for a moment before I started to push the door open. However, with my strength, it didn't move an inch. "Fel...!" I was about to call for Felix but stopped in track as I came to realization. It would wake Claude up if I scream now! Wow, Felix, you bad...... I, without a choice, turned around to look around the room. Then the blandness from outside the room came into sight. "Rotten....." I seem to have entered the room of the final boss Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.13 Chapter 7 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels However, inside the room was as silent as if one could hear a needle drop. It was fortunate that Claude seems to be a heavy sleeper because he is not aware of the sounds .



Wait. Now that I think about it, do I really have to wake Claude up? If nothing is happening for a long time, wouldn't Felix come in to see what is happening? That thought made me decide to wait until Felix comes in. I looked around the room, it has an emperor feeling in it..... Only large in size Is this really the emperor's room? Why is it so simple? It is even simpler than my room in Ruby Palace. Weird. Is this not the room the previous emperor used? Well, from Claude's personality, he isn't likely to use a room other people had used. The room was very large like a field. It was also very empty so I was able to spot the bed right away. I couldn't see the insides because the curtain was long though. But wait. Isn't it dangerous if the bed could be seen this easily? Isn't it supposed to be murderers if he's 'that' emperor? This is just like 'Try to catch me~~!' game show. Whatever, it is none of my concerns if Claude dies or anything. Anyways, that thing on the wall... A map is getting my attention... I slowly walked to the map that was catching my attention for a while. "Gasp!" I couldn't help but to bring my two hands to my mouth to keep the sound inside. What was it? I keep staring at it no matter how much I looked at, yet I couldn't take my eyes off from it. The frame of the world map was all made of shiny and pure gold. It didn't look like it was only the surface but the whole thick frame. Wow, what the! I didn't see anything like this before. This is so touching... Kyaaa, of course!



This is the emperor's palace! To keep this kind of thing on the wall. I don't need gold candles or gold toys when I have just one of this! Is that thing on the wall also made of gold? I was so excited that I ran across the carpet to the other side. Claude, he must have some kind of thing for collecting art works. The room contained no decorations, but frames with arts in it. Even though most weren't as big as the world map one, it was still big and valuable. There were arts with very pretty sisters with angels, the arts which look to have memorable moments drawn in it. Ah! This art stores the moment of the greatest Empress Embrose in her coronation! I saw something alike from a book Lilly had got me to study before. Anyways, the arts were all very big making them to need bigger golden frames. Is it enough if 3 men widen their arms and connect the arm lengths together? And to see that this is all gold! Even the broken frame in the corner was also gold. Huh? But why aren't you throwing these dusty frames out? If you are going to throw it away, can you give them to me.....? Licking my lips for desire, I once again turned my way to the world map to have a good look at it once more. No, I was going to. If there wasn't anything that had caught my eyes. "......." I took a step forward to the frame I just saw. To examine it. Unlike the others that hanged on the wall, the dusty and broken one was in a corner of the room. That was a woman's portrait.



The smiling face was not the prettiest, but it was beautiful and charming enough. She probably liked to dress herself pretty, she had a lot of accessories from the top to the very bottom. From that you could even believe if she was to be an empress. The hair tied up was in colour of chestnut sweet brown. The eyes which complimented her smile was grass green. I have only read some explanation on the novel and had never seen her before, but...... I could tell who this women was. Was it because of that? For this dirtily stained black frame to catch my very interest. "Hmm." I shouldn't have seen it. I frowned from the feeling of dissatisfaction. I felt like I saw something I was not supposed to see. Ha, I'll just act as if I didn't see it. I didn't look at anything just now. I don't know anything. It's real, it's true! And when I closed my eyes and shook my head... No, when I turned around to move away... "Gasp!" Surprised, I held on my beating heart and took a few retreating steps. Why, why, why, why is Claude here instead of the bed! Silky golden stuffs were laid, not too organized, on the black leather sofa. Claude was lying there, on the sofa, with closed eyes. Because of my location from the golden frames world map, you could only see the backside of the sofa. However, from the other side, I could see Claude lying down so clearly.



Hah, Haahhhh. My heart's gonna fall. I thought he was sleeping on the bed but how dare he do this kind of.... of.... fishy thing! You fishing me?! What do you think would have happened if I got a heart attack! But unlike me, who didn't succeed in calming my heart down, Claude was sleeping peacefully without moving an inch. Urrrrgh, I hate him. I want to slap him once. I want to punch him once. Just once, can I? Feeling unfair, I approached the sofa where Claude was located. And I felt weird looking at his face from my height. Hah. Sleeping like a prince. Claude sleeping looked unbelievably innocent and kind. Of course, after thinking I had goosebumps and shivered. Did my eyes go crazy just now? Now who looks innocent and kind? This kid? Not any other person but this psycho Claude? But it was believable that this sleeping face looked like one of the art works on the wall. If he stays like this, he is pretty much my style. Can you just stay like this, never waking up? Feeling weird again, I used my hands to wave above his face. Seeing no reactions from Felix's call from outside and my approach, I was sure he was deep in his sleep. What would you do if I was a murderer who came to kill you... Whatever, it is good. Get slapped for once. I don't know when I would have another opportunity so this was my chance. I didn't forget about the lake incident! I'm a girl from a far back place unlike you who is at a far forward! Y U DO DIS?!



(Note: 'Y u do dis?' Is not a mistake.) I was thinking of where I could hit. The face would be too showy so I held both of hands up, and aimed at his body. Whoosh! Tic.... But just then, something fell from inside my sleeve. And that thing fell on Claude's face and then it dropped to the ground, on the carpet. Then it rolled. Roll, roll, rolllllll...... That was the choco I sneaked and hid from the kitchen this morning. Ahhhh.......! That was the choco I hid from Lilly! I forgot because I was busy greeting the new maids! And I had not changed the clothes today. I stayed silent in case Claude woke up from my chocolate. Just then, with out a sound, Claude's eyes opened quickly like a ghost. "......." "......." I was frozen in place with my two hands still in the air. Claude blinked twice, slowly, then stared at me with no emotions in his eyes. His eyes were very open, it could make people not believe he was asleep just a moment ago. Then I took my hands, put it in the air and hit him gently on his chest. I awkwardly patted his chest and opened my mouth. "Dare dare......." Can you tell me just what I am doing......?



Realizing what I have and am doing, I screamed mentally. Wahh, waaaaah! What kind of situation happening here? What does it want me to do?! I just woke the sleeping lion, right? This is an emergency, you agree!?It would be better if he talked but he didn't mutter a sound. From his stare, I was already going to have a mental breakdown. "The moon is smiling. Bye bye, today. Baby smiles too looking at the star." Sob, wahh, this is crazy! Why does my mouth move by itself whenever I am panicking. Just what kinda sh*t am I muttering right now?! A lullaby to Claude?! Please, just make it stop! "More shiny and bright morning will come tomorrow. Only have sweet and pretty dreams. Sleep well, our little baby." (THE MOMENT OF CRINGE. Go on, get to the next part if you stopped cringing.) I patted him with all my strength and might, scared he'll realize I was about to slap him. Now I'm curious. What kind of expression did I make when Claude opened his eyes? Oh my gosh, if I was making a face saying 'How should I slap him? He needs a really good slap!'..... Sob. Why do these things happen to me... "And what song is this?" Claude, who was just watching me do stupid stuff, finally opened his mouth. I answered right away. "It's a song that helps you say bye bye to bad dreams." This dude, does he not know what lullaby is? From the sister maids, I heard every citizen in this country grew up listening to this song. It was too, well,



awkward to just say it is a lullaby so I explained it the way my head wanted to explain. I smiled, hiding my pitch black head and mind. "Papa, good morning!" Claude, then, made a face weird. It was for a split moment though. The words Claude spoke with an emotionless face made my smiling face twitch a bit. "It's not morning." "Good dinner time!" Can't you just deal with it. "Did Felix send you in?" He sat up and swiped his hair that was covering his eyes with his hand. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.14 Chapter 7 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Since he just woke up, his hair was spread more naturally than before, and the clothes he was wearing was slightly open revealing his well-built body. Oops, embarrassing. This is embarrassing. Hey, I'm a grow-up lady even though my body is a little kid's! Claude didn't notice what I was thinking and turned his gaze out the window on his left. The sun was already setting down, leaving an orange yellow sky visible. He slowly stood up to stretch like a psycho does.



"We are having the feast here." *** "You look like you were doing fine these days as you look bright and healthy." It was my first time facing Claude this straightforward after the time on the boat. I was examining the dishes on the table in the emperor's bedroom. Each of dish looked very yummy, but it still had some very informal food to eat for the emperor. I was just thinking it was very unusual, but lifted my head right away when he said the weirdest thing he could ever say right now. There was no way he was not informed of my health, but he never once came to visit me. Well, I mean it would definitely worsen my cold if he did come! Anyways, I was speechless to this dude who didn't even come to visit his sick daughter and just say 'Oh, you look fine'. I didn't even expect a lot, not even warm words like 'I heard you were very sick, are you okay?' or 'You look tired. Rest well.' but isn't this a little too much? Yeah right. This is Claude I'm talking about. "Papa also looks pwetty!" But I'm just a good old weak sunfish. Let's not forget. It's plan C, plan C. Even if it's for plan B, it is important to extend my life span this way! There is NOTHING more important than life even though it is dirty and unfair! I ignored Claude and smiled brightly. His eyes showed interest at this. Yes, yes, is it interesting to see a girl who was sick by yesterday because she fell in the lake to be smiling oh-so-brightly?



Claude was just staring at me with from across with his chin set on his hand. But why do you look like you are trying to look handsome? (This is Atti's misunderstanding. Claude definitely is not trying to look handsome.) Are you trying to make me fall for you? Ha, yeah! What a talent! Imma not fall for you, bast*rd! "Listen. I have only prepared foods you like." So, this is meat? You'r making fun of me cuz I'm chubby, right? You are humiliating me, right? "Thank you for the fooooooood." But it was not me if I didn't eat. I decided to ignore Claude's gaze and focus on eating. Woah, it's melting in my mouth! You eat this kind of food every day? There were expensive dishes in my palace too, but the quality and taste are incomparable! This is a difference! The silverwares were too heavy for me to grasp. Also, the steak was not pre-sliced so I had to slice them myself. Furthermore, this table is too tall! Clank! And my silverware ended up making this horrible sound of this plate and silverware scratching each other. Gasp. I held my breath that moment. Forget the embarrassment, Claude's reactions are more important. H-he's not gonna be mad by this, is he? He isn't gonna throw his knife right at me, is he? "You should work on your education more." But Claude didn't say a word and ignored. Hahhh, I'm alive. "I will send a person over to your palace tomorrow. You are very uneducated than I expected probably because no really educated people had taught you."



Wha? Did you just make fun of my dear maids?? Uneducated? Those sisters are all nobles! What is WRONG with you?! "Get some professional educational help from now on." Ah, yes. Mr. You (a.k.a: Claude;you) was royal blooded. It was hard to keep the poker face on, but I was fortunate that he didn't seem to notice. We were on the end of the table, far across from each other. Ah what a relief that the table is loooooong. Huhuhu. That somehow made my anger boil and want to explode, but I smiled brightly as I could instead. "Atti will do her best, papa!" Then Claude sent a gaze of seeing a weird thing. It wasn't the first we had this kind of awkward tea party together, but it was the first he sent me this look. It doesn't feel right... Why do you look like you are seeing an animal pooping...? Claude stared at me the whole time I ate. Arghhh, I feel like throwing up. "Papa, good night! Bye bye!" I was a package being delivered by Felix to the Ruby palace after the feast with Claude. He told me to have a good night like he always did, but today I just answered with 'hmph!'. From that, Lilly frowned a bit but I was very mad at him today. I mean, it was like 'Oooh looook, the dog emperor is sleeping. You should go and wake him up!', and just literally pushed me in his room when I was not even ready! Shivers, if I thought back on the events occurred today, I wouldn't even feel sorry for Felix when I displanted (?) all his hair out his



head flesh! (a.k.a: pick his hair out, make him bald.) Sob. I trusted you. How dare you hand me in over Claude's hands just like this... Felix, with a face that says 'I know nothing' made me even more mad. "Lilly, lullaby." That night, I begged using aegyo. She seemed to like it and giggled, placing blanket on me. "Then should I sing one for you?" Soon, a song sang with sweet voice watered my ears. "Shh, step, and another step... Get me a flower if the night comes. Pretty Ms. Star is smiling for us." Kyaaa. Of course, it is not comparable to my singing. I want to kick blankets like other days, but I'll not since Lilly's here. "Bye today. More shiny day will come tomorrow." Lilly's sweet voice made me close my eyes. It was great that a person was singing lullaby specifically for me. Even though I'm old as h*ll to sleep listening to lullaby. "Only have good dreams. Bye. Good night, our baby." I don't know what horrible events will happen tomorrow. But, for now... Let's forget about everything and sleep. I must sleep to grow. I wish it is 10 years after when I wake up. Sniff. "Good night, our baby." Lilly, also sleep well! Trying hard to forget of that dog face of emperor's, I closed my eyes to the gem like Lilly's voice. Just like every other night, wishing for the time to go by quickly...



Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.15 Chapter 8 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “Papa, Atti missed you!” However, this place here is where reality is set for me. Lying and acting cute to look good in front of Claude. Now that I accept it myself, I am saddddd. But even if I'm sad or lonely, I won't cry! “Ah!” Stopping in track of running on the grass field, I stood in front of Claude. After letting out a sound of realization, I bowed. “Thank you for inviting Atti to a tea party.” When I bowed the way I was learning nowadays, I was able to hear Felix let out a small pfft behind Claude. Yeah, I look cute when I act like an adult, right? Of course, I will be intensely cuter than other days today. I purposely chose and wore the cutest clothes I had, and practiced with a mirror on how to look cuter. Today's concept is a kid acting like an adult, but in reality, a little lady who is still not too familiar of manners. I had to look just a little unfamiliar that to look cute, not too unfamiliar that makes me look annoying and such. Fortunately, my plan seemed to work. The maids were glancing at me bravely in front of Claude except for Felix who can just look at me if he wants to.



Me with the white dress that looked big and fluffy with a lot of frill obviously looked like an angel. Of course, I at the moment was a little baby angel instead if glorious graceful beautiful and elegant angel…… Kuhuckkkk! (Kuhuckkk: The sound of people getting stabbed by a knife but as for Atti, exaggerating.) Claude's reaction was to just lift an eyebrow but did this guy ever gave me a reaction I wanted? “Felix.” From Claude's call, Felix gave a short answer and picked me up. I was able to get on the chair successfully with Felix’s help. That was because I was still extremely short to get on the chair by myself. We humans are indeed animals of getting-used-to-quickly seeing that these actions were now familiar to me. Now being face to face across the table, I smiled brightly and cutely as possible and spoke. “Good morning, papa!” It is 10 A.M. at the moment. It was usually in the afternoon when I have tea time with Claude when I met him, but it suddenly changed to morning about a month ago. Speaking of month ago, that was around when I sang a lullaby for him. I don't know what was he thinking. Eh, well was he ever the one I was able to predict? Nah. Anyways starting then on I was greeting him with 'Good Morning Papa', and when I say that, he would just stare at me for a while. Or course there weren't any 'Good morning to you too', not like I've expected it at all, but still. I was being stubborn. “Yesterday night, papa was in my dream!”



“Dream, huh.” “Atti and papa and Lilly and Felix all rode on a broom together and picked stars and moon and played together!” “A meaningless dog dream.” (Words with dog in front of it is a bad word, not a too good word. Swearing??) (E/N: when you cannot swear in front of your daughter, Claude is such a cutie LMAO) (E/N=Editor note) Hoho. Look at how you pick your words. Beautiful. I didn't flinch and just smiled at Claude. “I played on the cloud and played fluffy game with papa. It was really really fun!" Claude seemed to think that I was just blabbering stuffs and kept on listening with no replies. But it’s okay. I don't get what I'm saying myself! Eeek, I don't wanna keep this going now. Let's just eat some cake. But I happened to see one sister maid staring at me wide eyed stopping in track from preparing food on a plate for the tea party. In the emperor palace, no maids or knights were seen but when we were to have a feast or a tea party like this, workers of the palace would come and prepare it for us. This sister maid here was familiar as she prepared like this for a several times, but didn't seem to see me talk like this to Claude before. On the other hand, a sister maid named Betheran was being Betheran, able to get hold of herself fast and left.



Claude looked very calm today too. But I get a question whenever I see him like this. Perhaps he has sleeping disorders? He was sleeping when I went in his room for the feast, too……. The atmosphere was calmer probably because it was morning. Or is it just him having sleeping disorders? What if you just didn't call me over. Or just call me on the afternoon like before. Why do you get 'Good mornings' everyday so early when you don't need to? “Papa, is that delicious?” Set that aside, Claude was drinking the same tea again. He must like that tea because he always drinks it when he has tea party with me. He stopped in his movement from my unexpected question. "I'm not drinking it from taste." Examining he sipping the tea for a little, I shouted. “Atti wants to drink the same thing as papa!” Being able to get closer to Claude during the past month…… is not what had happened, but just that my nerves got bigger so I was able to speak somewhat like this without much hardships. It was already an Okay if he would leave me alive just from my stubborn and aggressiveness. “The tea will be a little too strong for princess to enjoy.” Claude set the tea cup down and stared at me. Then Felix spoke instead of him. But I didn’t simply just nod, but pouted my cheeks big and shook my head. “I will eat, the same thing!"



Felix's face turned pale. Even though I love sweets, my tongue is dying from eating too much sweets. So, I will drink that tea Claude is drinking, too! “Grant it. There's no reason to not give if she wants to.” Gratefully, Claude didn't stop me. A sister maid standing far away from us came right away and poured me the tea. I, once again did as how my education teacher taught me and smelled the scent first, holding the tea cup very elegantly. I could feel Felix trying not to laugh at me again. However, concern was shown on his face after I sipped the tea once. Exactly! It’s a waste of worrying. “Atti also likes it!” I smiled brightly after detaching my lip from the tea cup. I saw Claude drink it often and thought that the scent was totally my style. Now that I tried it, OMG it is good. My mouth that had been used to the sweetness did not refuse the tea that was bitter in the right amount. But the taste was a bit unique and strong. “It's like a flower blooming in Atti's mouth!” Hun? But what's up with the reactions to my words? “Seems like you enjoy it.” Felix who seemed knocked out regained is mentality and commented. Claude must have thought I would have spat it out right away. If he didn't, what is that frown for? But everyone froze from my comment. Why are they acting like this?



“It's Lipeh tea that his highness enjoys.” Ahh, so it’s called Lipeh. So, Claude alone drank this delicious thing the whole time? But my interest was set on the topic Felix mentioned next. “Ms. Diana also favored it a lot.” He was looking at me with a sad smile as if he was imagining something he missed. “Like a flower blooming in my mouth……. She said it, too.” I was interested hearing to Felix's words. It was true that topic of Atanasia's mother, Diana was rare to hear. Searching for the words, I tilted my head a little and asked like a kid who knows nothing. “So, mom and me spoke the same words?” “Yes.” He was smiling gently as if he was thinking of Diana. “It’s because of Ms. Diana that his majesty had tried this tea in the first place. Lipeh tea's main ingredient comes from Saodonna. Ah, they also had a tea party together her…….” “I do not have memories of anything like it.” However, Felix's sentences were cut from an icy cold voice. Claude wasn't frozen shocked like a moment ago but sure looked cold, emotionless and cruel. “You babble lots of nonsense today. Its noisy. Leave.”



Felix left without any words even from the sudden order. On the other hand, I was just staring at Claude without satisfaction. What's up with this bast*rd. Are you saying that you don’t even want to listen of it because you think of it as a past that had come and left him? So just that women who he fell in love with, just by an accident one night, you made me. Bast*rd. Really a doggy bast*rd. When you can't even throw that..... that women's portrait. My mood went downhill. Even though Diana was not my real mother. But I smiled again from the sudden twist of Claude's gaze on me. Ha, praise my great survival ability. “Milk would be nicer as tea is a little too much for a little kid.” “Hehe. Atti also likes milk.” I felt like I shouldn't say no to this so I smiled and agreed with him. *** I was currently learning basic manners from the teacher Claude had sent. She was Elois the countess, a famous professional. But she didn't know kids well and since I was 5, younger than 8 when kids usually start studying, she went easy and I only had to listen to her words. But the countess seemed surprised and shocked from how well I follow without errors and do what she told me to do. Looks like she came expecting naughty dirty crying little 5 years old girl, but I am different! Hey, I only learned basic noble manners. When you think about it, it is already surprising for a 5 years-old to just sit still and pay attention.



Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.16 Chapter 8 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Lilly bragged a little saying that I started writing at the age of 4 which caused Elois Countess to be shocked. And she then increased my homework and the speed of learning! I was now learning basic manners, beginner official Paskal language, history of Obelia, and the world masterpieces. Kyaa. It's a lot more enjoyable than I thought, but I feel like eating sweets now that I started studying since I'm not used to it. "Princess, no more chocolates in a while." Dun dun dun!!! Well I got caught by Lilly stealing chocolates. It was when I started stealing choco since the new maids didn't even dare to touch a single choco and give me some. There were no people to give me choco since Hanna and Seth were missing. That is why I had to take risk and steal chocos when the amount she gives aren't sufficient. "Hingg. I really ate a little......." (Hing: an aegyo/actung cute, informal version of expressing something like pouting or shame.) "Now, princess. Hand me all the chocos you have right now. I will give it back when you finish your homework." I hesitated then started to take the chocos out, depressed.



One, two, three, four. Lilly looked at me with a face seeming to say 'Is this all'. But really. This was all. "If you eat too many of them, your teeth will go ouchy ouchy." Sob sob. I know that! But how if I like them so much! "I'll give you one if your done your homework." I frowned. It was depressing I couldn't eat whatever I want and how much because this age, but I was also embarrassed that I felt this sad for this little matter. I turned back to my homework after Lilly started to leave. But Lilly's mumbling was heard with my ears. "I saw it just now that the basket was empty. Now I'm worried there are cavities." No, wait! I didn't eat that much! That's not me! It's not me! "Lil......." "Even though, doing your homework well. Very well done, our princess." I watched Lilly smiling and leaving with a face of a depressed child. What do you mean the basket full of candies were empty? There were some left the last time I grabbed some. Huh, huhhhhh?! Who ate my chocolate. Who. Which maid unnie. Waw, I didn't see them this way but stealing a child's snack. Wahhh. My chocolate. And Lilly thinks I ate them all! It was very unfair but I couldn't argue as with my reaction with chocolate, no one would believe me.



I ended up finishing Eloise Countess's essay homework and gained compliments and choco from Lilly. "What are you drawing, princess?" "Stupid Felix! It's the world's most beautiful Lilly!" I was currently drawing while lying down with my belly facing down. Drawing is good for kids my age. Honestly, my drawing was so bad they could ask but I've been mad at Felix these days. The word stupid came out my mouth from my heart by an accident. "Ah, I know this one. It's his majesty, right?" Felix's mood dropped until he regained it seeing the other person I was drawing. "Beep! Wrong." Heh. But you're actually right. "I will give this to you, Felix oppa." (I will start using oppa as brother and unni as sister.) Felix slowly received the paper and looked at his face on the paper. Then he spoke words expressing that this is not believable. "Is it perhaps me?" Wait, what kind of 'perhaps'? Is it 'perhaps' for me drawing it so well, or a 'perhaps' cause he sees it ugly and refuses this dude to be him? "Really....... Really, thank you very much, princess! I will keep this as my favorite treasure."



Hmm hmm, no need to be so touched. "Lilly, Lilly! It's a gift." "Oh my. Am I this beautiful?" "Beautiful than all the races from the ground to the sky!" I also gave a gift to Lilly who was just watching us from the side. Let's see. Is it time to draw that bast*rd Claude now? I started humming and happily drawing Claude. Hue hehehe. I'll draw you the ugliest. You're welcome. "His majesty would be happy if he gets that as his gift." Uhh, no? I'm not giving this to him. He might come to kill me that I drew him this ugly. Besides, he wouldn't even accept it anyways. "Done!" "It's a drawing of his majesty and princess playing together, isn't it?" Nope, it's me doing a drop kick at Claude. I might look pitiful from releasing my stress from doing things like this but there's no better way. Let's see. Are there no more people to draw? I thought about it for a while holding a colored-pencil and started to draw a person who just came up in my head. But I can't go any further after drawing a round head. Umm. So, the hair and the eyes are these colors....... And the hair length.... is it this long? Or this long? "Lilly, Lilly." "Yes, princess." I ended up calling for Lilly after thinking about it for myself a little. "How did mom look like?"



It was as if everything stopped for a moment. "I want to draw mom, but Atti doesn't know mommy's face." Felix and Lilly froze but soon gained back their consciousness from my statement after. "Is mom's hair straight straight like Lilly? Or wavy wavy?" Lilly soon smiled and replied. "It was light golden hair, wavy like the ocean just like Anatasia, princess." "Hehh. Was it this long?" "It was a little shorter than that." I asked questions like her facial shape, the bangs, the locations of the eye and her height and Lilly answered them all for me. Felix just stood watching us since he couldn't find the timing to join our conversation. Hmm. Great. Now I think I can draw her. When the image was forming in my head, I started drawing again with the colored pencils. "She was very beautiful. Just like princess Athanasia." "Like Atti?" I already knew but Lilly seemed to really like Diana. She was looking at me with the eyes that seem to imagine her. Anyways, in Lovely Princess, it described that she was very very beautiful, and I was curious how much pretty she was.



Of course, people say that I look really alike to Diana but it was too much to imagine her face with my baby face. Ah, now that I think about it, even that cold and emotionless Claude fell in love with her and had a baby princess. Mmm. So, she's that beautiful... "I want to see her, too." Wahh. I'm so curious, I want to see! I wanted to see her once face to face, but it's a shame that I can't. I might be able to see Diana when I look into the mirror around 10 years later but that's only if I'm alive by then. Sniff. "......." "......." ......Hmm? Isn't is a bit awkward right now? What is this heavy silence? I looked up with knowing nothing and was shocked at their faces. Lilly and Felix were making a very weird face at me. Felix was opening and closing his mouth several times as if he wanted to say something but ended up not saying a word, and Lilly was panicking as she was slightly shaking. And soon I was able to figure out why. Wait, did I say that I want to see Diana out loud......? If then, this situation was understandable. They couldn't just ignore a 5 years-old saying she wants to see her mother whom she has never met before. Gasp. But that wasn't on purpose to make you guys act like this!



I blinked twice before I started giggling. "Oppa and Lilly's face look weird!" (Staring that she doesn't like their expressions.) "......." "Just like a round goblin in the storybook yesterday!" Can we stop this situation? I'm making fun of you right now. What will we do about this awkwardness! Ahh I feel like hiding. "Mmm, drawing is not fun anymore. I wanna play outside." Oof. This can't go any longer. Run away!! I couldn't endure this pressure anymore so I let go of the paper and the colored pencils and stood up. "Princess......." Lilly and Felix called out for me, but I just left the room before things gets any weirder. *** The two acted carefully around me for a few days after the incident on the other day. Of course, they were trying not to show it but am I just a normal 5 years old girl? But I ignored it. I mean what can I do after not ignoring it. If they start explaining about Diana, it'll just be awkward since she is not my real mom. So just act how you usually do. Waaaah. The 2 stopped me to talk but when they did, I just smiled bright and moved away. They gave up for now though. But today, Felix who left right after lunch, came back to my room an hour later and called for Lilly.



They left me quietly who was reading Obelia's history book. Wait....... I felt shiver down my spine. My instinct told me that their conversation was going to be something important. Also, that if something goes wrong, it can also be very dangerous! I hopped off the chair and silently walked towards the door Lilly and Felix went through. Fortunately, Lilly left the door slightly open so I was able to hear them. "I asked if there were any video stored in the emperor palace but they said they owned none." "Is that so....... That's a shame." But the video storage magic Felix said about caught my very interest. Ah, right. Magic exists here. Seeing magic happen with my 2 eyes was one of my biggest dreams! I totally forgot about it. I was too busy living and trying to not get killed. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.17 Chapter 8 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels V.S stone was a magical item that can store in 30-seconds videos. If there was a wizard in the palace, he or she would definitely be able to create one. (Video storage stone: V.S stone) But it seemed like there were none with Diana in it. Well, isn't is obvious. She was just a someone who danced in front of Claude after all. But Felix seemed disappointed as if it is his fault.



"I really wanted princess Athanasia to see Ms. Diana." "Sir Robain......." I felt it before, but I think Felix also liked Diana as much as Lilly did. It’s weird though. Diana was a girl who spent a night with Claude and was gone from the Ruby palace then on. I knew Lilly and Diana's friendship but I felt something was wrong seeing Claude and Felix's reaction of Diana. But that thought was soon to be replaced by Felix's words. "I will ask his majesty." Huh? Say what to Claude? "It is possible for his majesty to show his memories of her in person." Lilly then reacted saying "Ah!" . I was only listening to their conversation not sure what is going on. "Since it was a long time ago, it might not be as clear as the V.S stone but I'm sure he can give the princess some flashes of Ms. Diana's pictures." I was shocked to those words. Whaaaaaat?! Claude bast*rd could do that? I don't remember reading anything like it in Lovely Princess though. Were there parts I didn't read because it was so damn annoying? "But will his majesty approve?" "It is for princess. I will request to him." But that was not the problem.



Wait, wait, wait! Wait a sec! Is this oppa crazy? You, are you crazy? Do you think Claude will say 'of course' if you asked that? I don't even know if Diana is on Claude's good side but what if he kills me because I reminded him of someone he hates? Even if that’s not the case, it'll not benefit me at all. I felt like this for a while now, but Felix has no nerves what so ever towards Claude. "Then I will go to his majesty right no......." "Don't!" I slammed opened the door at the sudden dangerous thing it might happen. Gasp. I think I said it too loud. They both seemed shocked. I calmed myself down and spoke in a tranquil voice. "No." "Princess." "Do not talk about mom to papa." When I held onto her dress and spoke, Lilly made a sad expression and asked. "Why, princess?" I mean, why that expression? I really am fine! What do I need to do to make these people leave me alone?! Is there anything Atanasia can say to this? Ahhh! Think fast, me! "Papa doesn't like it when it’s about mom." A sudden thought of last tea party with Claude popped up in my mind. Claude got in a bad mood after hearing what Felix said.



"But if I say I want to see mom." Euhhhh, a mental breakdown that I hadn't had for a while now. Someone, help. "What if papa won't like me anymore?" "Princess!" Lilly widened her eyes at my words, seeming not to believe I said it. "That, that though....... Were you concerned about that?" Gasp. My heart dropped at Lilly's shivering voice. She was about to cry. Of course I was panicking. Whwiwbskwgqiakdbduanqo. S-sorry! Lilly, sorry! Maybe this was too much even though I didn't have anything in mind. What to do. You aren't really gonna cry now, are you? Don't cry, Lilly! I'm sorry! Just then, Felix called me who was panicking. He held onto my shoulder with his one leg down. We were now direct with the eyes but and I soon was drawn in by Felix's most serious face I've ever seen. "His majesty won't hate it. I will promise, really, with my name." He spoke with no hesitation to try and gain my trust. "His majesty does not hate Ms. Diana nor princess Atanasia." Uhh....... What should I do? I felt guilt seeing these two too serious. Euu, eek. Am I just fooling pure and naïve people? I only said it like how Atanasia would say using the words I learned....... "So, it'll be fine if you say you want to see Ms. Diana."



This situation was not flowing the way I wanted it to flow. "Princess is young enough. You don't need to learn how to hold in your thoughts yet." I panicked for a little then spoke. "No. Atti is really fine. I don't want to see her anymore. Really." But the 2 didn't believe it. Lilly still had tears in her eyes and Felix looked at me pitifully. And K was just sweating from the gazes. S, shoot. Now what do I do. Felix made a face that expressed pity but soon smiled brightly as if he thought of something better. "Then let's do it this way. I will ask him for you if you don't want to." Now we are back to the starting point! What do you think the reason is for me to join your conversation?! Did you cosplay to kill me? "You don't need to!" "No. I will defini......." Shoot, I told you it's fine! Frustrated, I screamed as I pushed Felix as hard as I could. "No!" Ack, my hands. Why am I the one to be pushed when I was the one who pushed. I saw him surprised to my motions and that made me feel even more guilty. Well if I didn't, I feel like he would really tell Claude. "I will not like you if you tell papa! Really really will hate you! I said I don't want to see her now!"



Felix opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. However, I didn't want to listen any longer. He's going to say something that will make me even more frustrated anyways! And I was really, very, truly uncomfortable. Gahhh, I'll run away! I turned around and ran before Felix said anything. "Princess!" I heard shaking voices from Lilly, but that was not enough to stop me from running. So where to did I run off is, well....... My room. Oof. B-but there's no better choice! If I went outside, there wouldn't really be a place to hide and when I leave the palace, Lilly will worry too much. I already almost made her cry, and I don't want her to worry more. Feeling moody, I sat in front of the desk with 『 Obelia's History』 book open on it. Little while after, Lilly came in. "Princess." "I'm going to read this." Sniff, sorry. But leave me alone for now. I've got no mood. Lilly seemed to get what I was going to say and left the room quietly. "Ehhaaahhhheuuuu." Right after she left, I buried my head on the book and shook my whole body. What do I do now? I can't focusssss. SOB... sob... sob sob sob...



Felix wouldn't tell Claude now that I did this, right? I extinguished the emergency fire but that fire could start forming again whenever. Somebody does something in this situation for me! SOOOB. *** The next day we met with our faces tired. Guess we all didn't sleep well. Felix and Lilly didn't seem to sleep well because of me, and for me it was for the same reason. All because of Lilly and Felix. And I pretended to sleep early and heard what Lilly said as she patted me, and that made me feel even more uncomfortable and guilty. She was saying things such as 'Ms. Diana is always with princess Atanasia' and 'Ms. Diana will be so happy if she saw princess Atanasia this grown up so well and beautiful'. I shouldn't have said that I want to see Diana in the first place! WHAHAHHAHA! Guys, mumbling is this dangerous as you can see. You can die in the worst case. "We must leave now." I looked up to see Felix while sucking on a lollipop. It was time to leave in order not to be late as Claude ordered me to come today. Hah. That bast*rd never once visits Ruby palace and orders me to come to his. I didn't want to go, but I couldn't not go. If I did....... Umm. Maybe that day could be the last day I's be in this world. Hiiinng. But Felix who would have picked me up by now, hesitated. I looked up thinking the reason why and I got the answer right after.



My my. This oppa doesn’t know what to do. It should be a big shock I pushed him away and screamed. Felix couldn't reach out his hand easily and was hesitating. Of course. I understand him. Approaching the person who you had a big fight with is hard whether or not you are an adult or a child. Even more if that person is the one who pushed you away. I silently just watched Felix with my lollipop in my mouth. Then I grabbed a part of his cloths and lightly pulled with the hand I was not holding lollipop with. "Atti's legs hurt." No choice. I'll lead us to apologize. It wasn't Felix's fault in the first place and I went a little too far yesterday, too. 18 I felt so guilty as Lilly and Felix would think that I am an actually 5 year old kid and am actually heartbroken. Euuuu... "Piggy back ride." And~~ I am a kid! Felix seem to freeze for a second when I acted like nothing had happened yesterday. And a bit after, with a low pitch sigh 2 familiar hands picked me up. "Have a nice trip." (One of Korean way of saying bye) "Lilly, bye bye!" "Will be back." (One of Korean way of replying to what Lilly said.) But doesn't this look like a daughter and the 2 engaged people? Lilly was smiling after witnessing me who was acting like I did every day. The same went for Felix. Wait, they aren't going to fall in love like this, right? No! Lilly is mine!



"I'll take princess to his majesty's work room today." I stared at his back of the head while sucking my lollipop on Felix's arms. "Looks like we have to wait a while." It was already twice since I saw this door. Lilly and I have crossed this door to the room when I was littler than the current today. Kuckk. How long has it been from then 'till now? No, should I say how short it was? Because I think a lot happened all these time of me trying to live. Anyways, if you are going to make a people wait at least tell us to wait in the other room. Claude's manners are poop as usual, poop! Now just any poop, a dog poop! Open. But the door opened when I was judging Claude's manners. Oh, is it finally my turn to get in? But it was first for the person who was inside a while ago to exit. I thought that someone very short would come out as that is how the room door made the shadow to look like. But now that I see this person, this person was not small. He was a man more aged than Felix who came out the Claude's work room door. But is he white or is the aura around him white? It was some weird aura around him and I didn't like it. This man has different kind of charisma than Claude has. He looks young but his white hair makes him look older. (He is an old man with white colour hair, not that it has turned white because of age.) I examined him for a long while sucking on my lollipop.



But Felix and this man seemed to know each other. The unknown white man was the first one to talk. "Sir Robain." Heeeeh? What the. Seeing him meeting up with Claude in his work room, I realized he was from a noble but is Felix a person you would greet so happily with? Is he that close to you, Felix? "Duke Mr. Alfius, it's been a while." But I was shocked by the next word Felix had said. W-what? Did you just say duke Alfius? This man? For real? By Alfius, his family is the one who took care of Jennet 'till she's 14! "I was curious where you were since you weren't in the room but you were here." I widened my eyes and peeked out to see the man more clearly. Eek. So his hair was not white but silver. Ha, I see now. 's male lead Isekiel Alfius was the one with shiny silver hair and golden eyes and was the kingdom's number 1 husband any girl wanted to have as. Now I see that he got colours from his dad. "My, I couldn't see you." That man seemed to realize my presence after I peeked out. Soon, he bowed in manners. "I am Roger Alfius. Obelia's luck to be with you." He was bowing in manners but if this person was Roger Alfius, it was obvious what's in his mind.



Jennet who was approved as the second princess and who became the only one to take the thrown after the first princess, Atanasia has died. And the duke Alfius family who took Jennet in since a new born baby. Doesn't an image form in your mind just hearing this much? Why would Alfius family accept Jennet from Jennet's aunt's request when he isn't connected with Jennet's mom in any ways? Well, there hid duke Alfius's darkness. Well it wasn't that she wasn't loved though. But that duke Alfius was more interested on what he'd get in the future. Honestly, Roger Alfius was one of the characters most greedy. He had a good life using Jennet well. Especially because he got a great amount of power after Isekiel and Jennet married. Now, too, he was just examining me with a innocent face. Heh? What. Are you comparing Jennet and me? Wow, mister stupid. I am 5? I just smiled like a stupid girl who knows nothing. "Hehe. Hi, Whitey white mister!" Yes, so, is Jennet doing fine? "Whitey wh......." Felix jaw dropped after repeating what I said half way with nothing in his mind. Seemed like he realized seeing that I was pointing at that duke Alfius. Think it went the same with duke Alfius as he soon questioned. "You...... You are not stating me, are you???" "Mister looks exactly like white doggy!"



"......" "Wanna eat this? It's a delicious thing." Talking again with a brightly smiling face, I grabbed my lollipop with my spits all over it and reached it out to him. Roger Alfius made a face like he's seeing something so weird. Why, looks like Isekiel and Jennet has never done things like this to you. "Pfft." But a laughing sound escaped Felix's mouth. Then his shoulders starts to shake....... This oppa has exploded. I see that you are holding that laugh in but do something with your shoulders shaking badly. "The princess seem to like duke Mr. Alfius." "......." Of course that was not going to make Roger Alfius feel better. If it was Isekiel or Jennet who said it, he would be able to get both in trouble but since he couldn't to me, all he could do was trying to keep his face and twitching his eyebrows like that. And I shook the lollipop as if I was saying 'what are you waiting for? Take it'. Now his mister's eyebrows were riding a rollercoaster. But he couldn't not accept a princess's gift and reached his hand at it. But before it made contact, I hurried brought it closer to me again. Of course, Roger Alfius now was in a situation of raising his hand at nothing. I again started to suck on the lollipop staring at his gold eyes which was starting to express absurdness. Slurp slurp slurp slurp. (Sound of jjock jjock jjock jjock.)



"......." Slurp slurp slurp. (Again, sound of: jjock jjock jjock.) "......." It's great, right? It's probably so absurd. But you could do nothing as you can't teach a 5 year old me a lesson. Kehehe. This is fun. I, who gave and stole again from Roger Alfius spoke with a scary face a while after seeing his face express annoy. "Slurp...! Bad Mr! I heard that white doggy was not supposed to eat this kinda stuff." "Pfffft." Felix was too busy to stop me as he was busy laughing inside with his shaking shoulders. It must be funny to see Roger Alfius who leads the other nobles with his cold charisma get this kind of treatment from a kid. "What a...... What a cute princess." Roger Alfius stayed silent for a moment and then muttered in a low tone. Eek. I should probably stop now. "Atti wanna see papa!" "Hmm hmm. Then let's go in." I said and Felix cleared his throat, trying to hold in the laugh. He then spoke, smiling, with a completely different tone of when he greeted Roger Alfius earlier. "I'll be excusing myself. Duke Mr. Alfius, too, have a safe trip." "Bye bye, Whitey white Mister!" "It was an honour to be able to meet you....... Obelia's luck to be with you."



Of course he is a duke to not be too thrown off with my words but what are you going to explain of the 'dot dot dot' silence part with. Tsk tsk. Still like a kid even when you are an adult. I just waved smiling so brightly as there's a saying that you can't spit on a smiling face. Through the closing door, he tried to smile and waved too but this couldn't be any funnier. "You've come." Right after entering, I saw Claude on his thrown with his one hand hanging on the thrown and the other supporting his head with his elbow on the side of the thrown. You did not greet Roger Alfius in that position, did you? "Yes, your majesty. We met duke Mr. Alfius at the door." "Whitey white mister!" From my statement, Claude questioned me. "Whitey white mister?" "He looks like whitey white doggy!" Claude who now realized what I was talking about, seemed to lift the edges of his mouth very faintly. It was just as short as flinching but I clearly saw it and that was not a flinch. Did you just smile?! I saw that! "A great nickname for that noisy barking-all-the-time Alfius." He's a duke, isn't barking-all-the-time too much? If the story flows the way it flows, he's going to be on your side!



"Did something happen?" "It's always the same whenever and whatever they talk about." Claude ended the conversation with a few waves of hand. But he was now staring at Felix. His lips curved upwards into a smirk that could now be seen clearly. "You've professionally become a delivery man." Wow, how could he make fun of someone so hatefully? Felix seemed to be embarrassed from Claude's words and set me down on the floor right away. I started to run with my 2 short legs to Claude right when my foot touched the floor. Ah! I forgot something. When I stopped in track and run to Felix again, Claude made an absurd face. I walked back to Claude after handing my lollipop to Felix. "Now I think about it, I heard that duke Mr. Alfius also has a kid of the princess's age." 19 Felix who couldn't throw away what I gave, made a panicking face but soon decided to just carry it. It's just for a moment but I'll give you a task to keep it well, my snack. "I heard that he is very alike to his dad in appearance." Now that I can see it closer, this thrown is very fancy. Gasp, look at all these gems. The size, the shininess! I don't think he will notice it if I were to take this little one at the back of the thrown....... While I was drooling looking at the thrown, Felix was talking about that Roger Alfius's kid. Huh? But by his son, he mean Isekiel.



"Wouldn't it be nice if she gets along with the princess?" Claude was staring at me in and as soon as I realized it, I was surprised. What? What's that look for? I-I didn't do anything yet! I was just staring because this gem looked so pretty! I flinched thinking he saw me drooling over these. No, no theif here. So I spoke smiling like a innocent child. "Atti's friend?" Felix seemed exctied when I started to get interested. But Claude who seemed to have a bad time with Roger Alfius today would only smile coldly. "Its already mood killing to think 2 kids running around in the palace." Eek, couldn't catch that. I should've said that I didn't needed a friend. Of course because I'm just too carried away with this sparkly thing! Sorry, I'll get it next time! "I hate noisy kids. Moreover a boy who look like duke Alfius. Just thinking about it disgusts me." "Haha....... That is no good." Hearing he is going to look like Roger Alfius, Felix was the one who changed his mind. Eeum. Even Felix who wouldn't take a hint about anything would show this kind of reaction, just how intense was he? I get the image now. Well it's a shame. I was curious how the male lead looked like. Did it say that Isekiel was 2 years older than Jennet or 3? Well 2 or 3 years are the same thing, hey don't really mat.......



Lift! "Ehhhh." My body floated so suddenly. I became thoughtless by the sudden warmth. Curious, I lifted my head to see what was happening....... But became 100 times more thoughtless than before. "Heavy as expected." ......Huh? Huhhh? Why is Claude in front of me instead of Felix? Turning my head to where Felix stood before, I just saw him standing there. Wait, then what is this? What is it, this situation? It is unbelievable but there was only one thing that came in mind in this situation. Ha, what's this. Claude, did you just pick me up? He was holding me with one arm against his hip but that still was Claude holding me. Effected by his walking, my hanging legs and arms were swaying everywhere. W-wow. What a shocking thing. I mean, why do you do stuff that you don't normally do? Because that means that that person is soon to die. It was shocking as I was in a mental breakdown when Claude was walking holding me. He qalked with me in his arms and moved to the back of the thrown and opened the curtain. Gasp. This is not a wall. Over the curtain contained lots of carpets that looked to be fluffy and on it had lots of cushions that seemed to be soft with cottons stuffed in it. But I became more absurd when he put me down on it.



"It is tiring to hear noisy dog barkings early in the morning." Early? The sun's already half way up. And again, a dog barking? Hey whitey white man is going to be your son in law's dad! Tsk. What will you do when this flows where isekiel marriesJennet. Oh, anyways this cushion is very fluffy the way it looks. What's in this thing? Claude just picked a spot and lied down while I was poking the cushion. Hehhh, is this place made for him to rest like this? I mean, this room is not any other room but the work room? I turned to look at Claude weirdly but had to turn back to avoid eye contact. Gasp. Wait. Don't do this to me. Why don't you wear your clothes correctly? I could see his abs as he was not caring about a thing of his clothings. I felt this a while ago but his muscles are insane. But even so, a man! You should be more careful! See him lying down anywhere he wants to, see him doing bad things with his clothes. Uwuu. So embarrassing. Hey I told you that even if you try, I won't fall for your prettiness! But why am I still glimpsing his abs through the open parts of his clothings? Kuckkk. I feel like I lost on something. "Song from that time." Ah, that surprised me. I thought I was caught glimpsing at him. Do not talk so suddenly. My nerves are like a bunny's so it gets surprised easily. But song? What song? I shook my head trying to remember. "Song?" "You said that it was a song to chase away bad dreams."



"Ah! sleep well sleep well song!" "Sleep well sleep well song?" Gasp. An accident. It's not sleep well sleep well! Where's the cancel button here? Claude was looking at me with folded eyes like a needle, sharp and keen. Claude takes a hint well. This bast*rd. Why do you still remember that! It was like a month ago! "Anyways, that." It was fortunate though that he didn't question any further. But the continuing word wasn't too 'fortunate' for me. "Sing." Wha. So, you want me to entertain you right now? Now I was doubting if I heard it right. But Claude was just still watchingnme from the same position. His gaze contained some message and emotions I could not explain in words. Haha....... You doggy XXXX bast*rd? Even though I would do anything to survive, this is not okay. Even though I look like a 5 year old, I am an mature adult inside and mentally. Isn't this too much? "Atti don't remembeeeer though." Cwarrrr. Last time it was an emergency but it is too embarrassing to sing it again. With I don't know anything look, I looked at Claude. Yes, I can't sign that song for you! It's not I don't want to, I can't! "Forgot?" Yes! It's been a month! It's not weird to forget.



"What to do to make you remember." Just give up you stubborn bast*rd. "Now I remember. There were stupid murderers kneeling in front of me to live." But Claude started to talk about his past out of nowhere. "When I caught them all, they were saying things like 'I don't know a thing'. All of them." But I felt chill down my spine hearing it. Claude was actually spitting out events in the past casually but I don' t know why a red light lit up in my 'danger' warning light bulb? "So I made them remember using force." Sh-Sh*t. Why does this bad feeling always right. Forcefully making them remember. What does that mean? Why do feel chilly? "I know how to make people remember things they forgot with a lot of experience. Probably more than a thousand strategies." Cwanng. What strategy! No, nope. Just don't tell me. Please don't tell me. What can a strategy be for the murderers? Torture? It's torture, right? Right? Soooooob. "But I can't do that to you." Yes, yes of course! Using that on a kid like me means that you are a person more cruel than a psychopath! Wahh. Mommy, this dude is too too scary. "But seeing that you remembered it and said the name out loud but also saying that you forgot. It is a concern to find a way to make you remember......." "I remember now. Sleep well sleep well song!"



Waah. Why does this human switch acting normal then cold everytime! You goosebump maker! Don't you feel pity towards your little daughter shaking in fear? "Atti will sing it to papa. Hehe." I feel like I would die tring to keep my pride. Ya, if this bast*rd actually do something to me when I act stubborn....... Aooo, I don't even want to imagine. "When the night comes silently......." I started singing feeling like a person going to jail. "Pretty Mr. star greets smiling. Bye bye today. More shiny morning will come tomorrow." Kucck. This feels so off. Claude, you bast*rd. You gave me self doubt. But this bast*rd was staring at me as if he was saying 'what are you stopping for' after I sang the song. Dude! This song is short! This is the whole song! I didn't have a choice but to sing that song multiples of times. And after repeating it 6 times, Claude fell asleep. What the, did you order me to do this embarrasing thing so you could sleep?! Cwarrr. I started waving my hand over his eyes to see if he was really asleep. I tried poking his cheek and tried tontickle him by his chest. And when I was sure that he was now asleep, I started to pull his hair like as if I was pulling out weed in the farm. I couldn't not do it. Eeeeek! You think you are going to get away doing this! Ehit ehit! Turn bald! "Did his majesty go to sleep?" Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Vol.20 Chapter 8 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Ah, that surprised me! I was surprised by Felix's voice coming out behind the bed curtain. When did you get in here? “Ye, yes.” “This is unusual. His majesty is not the one to put his guard down in front of people.” His giggles made me want to hide in a mouse hole. "Seems like princess's song was very effective.” Ack! You also heard it? Uwu, I'm done for. How do I look Felix in the eyes from now on. Wha whaaa. I am embarrassed. “Princess.” “Wh~y?” I rolled kicking cushions. Then Felix called me again. Sniff. Why? What now. Sure, speak if you have words to speak to me. “I'm sorry about yesterday.” He meant of the incident yesterday. "I was not supposed to take action without the permission of princess. I was short in thoughts." Ehh. Well, why are you apologizing? Now I feel more sorry.



“I just thought princess would be happy if princess saw Ms. Diana.” No, that's a problem because only you and Lilly thinks that way. I was the one who said I wanted see Diana in the first place……. Anyways the two are taking care of Atanasia so they must be worried of Atanasia not knowing her mother. Gasp. But I just screamed and abused them physically! “Uh, umm.” Kuuck. Now I know that I'm a trash. Wahhh. “A-Atti is also sorry I hit you─?” I was not going to get into this again but I just can't stay still hearing what Felix said. I heard little laughters when I hesitantly apologized. “It's fine. It hurts, but I'm fine now.” Eek that's a lie! That soft push was not too hard! In fact, my hands were the ones suffering after the push! And the one being pushed back by force was me! But I should stay quiet before another accidental word comes out from my mouth. Kuuckkk. But Claude this brat is sleeping, right? I relaxed myself after seeing that there was no reaction when I poked his nose and made it look like a pig's. "Honestly even though it is not like princess, I lost my mother quite early when I was a kid too.” Go on. I'm all ears. “My mother was also his majesty's nanny. We could be described as a brother taken care by the same mother.”



Now I know why Claude was being a little soft on Felix than he is to others. Felix’s mommy is his nanny after all. No wait?! This is a new discovery. Claude you, you weren't the one to go soft on people for those reasons! If I am wrong, be soft on me too! “I didn't really like mother back then. She played more with his highness than she played with me.” Tsk. Your mom has been stolen by Claude. Now I know why Claude is a bit nice to Felix. “So after mother passed away.” Anyways young Claude. I can't imagine. I feel like he was emotionless when he was born to........ “I told people that I didn't care about that women's death. I didn't miss her or didn't specifically think of her for the next 3 years either. I didn't need to for a mother who didn't spare a lot of time with me.” I think I knew why Felix started to talk about his mom. I mannerly sat quietly and listened to his story without cutting his lines. “But one day, very coincidentally, the handkerchief with the sowing........ So the sowing my mom sewed for me herself... When I looked at that,” Felix was saying this as if it was nothing but to be able to do that, you needed a lot of self courage and hardships. “I couldn't believe it myself. Tears came from my eyes.” With my mood set down, I pulled on Claude's soft hair. I didn't know if I was allowed to know this.



Since its Felix who told me himself, Claude won't say a word to me...... but won't he try to hurt me if he realizes that I heard a part of a story from his past? “She was my mother whom I hated. She was just a women with a title mother for me but to be honest, I was missing her.” Honestly Felix's speech didn't really reach my heart too deeply. “Even though I didn't have much memories with her, she still was my one and only mother.” I feel sorry to say this after hearing Felix's secret but I didn't have a family who I could hate in the first place. Of course when I was young, I had a thought that it would be great to have mom and dad...... I lost that feeling a long time ago as I aged. And later when I found out that they abandoned me I wasn't even irritated or angry at all. That is because hating or missing your family is only possible if you contain at least a little bit of hope or expectation in them. What would I think of if I was real Atanasia? What if I was that princess Atanasia who lives abused without knowing her mother's face, and meeting her dad Claude for the first time. “You see. This is a big big secret.” I whispered as if I was only going to tell Felix a secret. “Honestly it was a lie that I said I didn't want to see mommy.” “Really.” Felix probably knew everything but replied with a soft tone.



“But it's not a lie that I don't need to see mommy.” Umm. Even though I don't know, if I were Atanasia she would probably say... “There is papa for Atti.” If I was actually this age I would say the same thing. "Even though there is no mommy, I can do sleep well sleep well with papa so Atti won't cry." Kyaa. Claude you bad bast*td. Even though you liked Jennet, how could you kill Atanasia who loved you alone like a sunflower that cruel way?! You! Get cursed! “And if I go to Ruby palace, there is Lilly, Felix, lots of other maid unnies, and there's choco!” And there's no Claude! Ahh, so great. Sob sob. I wanna go to Ruby palace. Can't I go now? Claude is asleep. Now, fellow Felix. Quickly pick me up! “Does princess Atanasia have a wish?” “A wish?” “Like, what princess would say 'it would be great if'.” Is that even a question? My wish is definately! “Eighteen …….” Is there other thing to ask other than Claude not killing me when I'm at the age of 18? To make that happen, of course I don't need to die before hand. Sob sob. “Pardon?”



Fortunately Felix didn't seem to hear me. I switched my wish that a 5 year old would wish for. “I wish papa would like Atti even more and more than now!” So he won't even think of killing me! Even when I'm 10, even when I turn 18! “Thiiiiis much like how much Atti likes papa! Very very much!” Even though I don't contain nice feelings towards you, but at least I don't think of killing you, hmm? Consider of basic logic and please just care for me. Then you'll know that you don't need to get rid of me. Sob sob. Wahhh! From my touching wish, Felix finally smiled weakly. “That wish, that wish will surely come true.” I wish, too. Even though he is asleep and unconscious, I hope my wish breaks through his unconsciousness, and that Claude hears my wish in his dreams so that he would please leave me alone. Please, my lord. Thinking this, I once again pulled on Claude's hair. Then I couldn't help but laugh 'Kekekekek' feeling a bit refreshed seeing these golden hair getting messed up. Surprisingly I fell asleep on Claude's side. Probably because I couldn't sleep well yesterday from the big fight. Also, since Claude was sleeping, I let down my guard and my eye lids kept on moving down. I didn't know what Felix was doing being this quiet. Also isn't it a great time to take a daytime nap? That is why I set my body between these soft fluffy cushions and let go of my consciousness. And I had a dream of a women.



The first thing to catch my interest was the clear singing melody like a dew at midnight rolling on the shiny plate. I became happy just by listening the sound and that got me curious of who possess this voice. But my curiousness didn't last long. When the sight became clear like a fog disappearing, it was a women visible on a lively grass. Light blonde hair strings likely of a sun swayed in front of my eyes. She was facing back against me, walking bare footed as if she was dancing. That movement was so similar to one butterfly and it gave me a feeling that the butterfly was going to fly away any moment. I, without thinking, reached my hand at her. But before my hand touch, she turning her head to look at me was a bit faster. Ah. She is smiling. The curved bright sunset like eyes was very attractive but there was still a bit of young teen feeling with her which also gave an aura of innocence. She was a women unbelievably beautiful that everyone would see her holding their breathes. Hulll, an extreme beauty! Unnie, soooo pretty! Totally my style! (Hull is an expression in Korea when you see or experience things that is surprising or unbelievable.) I became excited as it was first seeing a beauty this beautiful. Wow, I feel like I could become a shoe cleaning towel if I get to see her smile like this all the time. She is a goddess. A fairy. Unnie is my destiny……. Her smile was so warm and gentle that I became happy just by seeing her. So happy that my chest faintly hurt. “Seems like princess is having a nice dream.”



This familiar voice tried to bring me out to reality again, but I didn't want to wake up right now. “Of course. She sang a song to shoo away bad dreams several times.” “True. It probably was a gift from a fairy who was listening all ears to the princess 'till now." “Meaningless words out your mouth these days.” “Haha.” It's too noisy. I wanna sleep more. “Euung…….” The conversation between the 2 stopped when I let out the sound of discomfort. I'm allowed to sleep more? It was then when I felt warmth on my head. It was very faint touch to barely feel anything and with it, it patted my head a few times. “This is annoying. Sleep.” Since the dream I was having right now was so beautiful and made me happy, I took that voice as an 'okay' and fell in a deep sleep again. It was a nap I didn't want to wake up from if I could. 21 “Felix, choco.” “No princess.” “Just one.” “I'll be the one to get in trouble.” “Hiiingg.”



I frowned at his strict disapproval. Even though, you should've given a little time to think about! Bad Felix, just ignored my desperate gaze. Ha, I didn't see oppa this way, but you are one cold oppa. Sob sob. “Sorry, princess.” He seems to feel pity making a sorry face at me. So what. You're not gonna give me choco anyways. Hmph! “Atti could't sleep because Atti really really wanted to eat choco....” But of course, I'm not giving up yet! I saw Felix flinching as I mumbled. Great! There are some effects. “Just one, really just one. Pleaseeee?” I did aegyo to my chocolate provider and appealed my cuteness. Then I saw his gaze shake, a proof of his mind changing slightly. Felix and my maids Hanna and Seth were some amazing snack provider. But Lilly had ordered specifically not to give me any chocolates so it was a bit hard to gain. Sure sure, I understand your troubles so just give, give, give... giv-.... “I really can't this time…….” “Promise. Really, just one.” “If Ms. Lillian knows…….” “I won't tell Lilly. She won't know if both of us don't tell her!” I begged with my best cute and pitiful face. Now, look at me. Am I not pitiful starving for choco? Really, just one.



I mean, one could always turn two, and two can always turn three. “But…….” “Atti suffered depression for the past few days because she didn't have choco……. The world is pitch black. Wanting to cry…….” From my mumbling with a big deep sigh, I saw Felix starting to change his mind. Taking advantage of it, I made a face that showed even more pity than before. “And I think choco will fix it all.” Just giveeee! Chocoooo! I looked up at Felix with teary eyes. Kuckkk. In the past 2 years handling Claude, things that improved was only this pitiful acting. Felix handing out his both hands with a choco on it was the proof of how hard I lived these days. “Then it's really just one.” “I love Felix the best!” I hopped in joy. Then he smiled back. Now, quickly offer Atti, your majesty the choco! Ai ruv chogolit! Gibe meh uh chogolit! The chocolate Felix reached for was shining so brightly like the gems I hid back then. However, I failed to succeed in my touching scene with my chocolate. “I knew it.” “Gasp.” Lilly who appeared out of nowhere suddenly took away my chocolate



"Sir Robain, I asked you to take care of princess for me well.” (Meaning no choco) “Haha. I'm Sorry.” Felix started fidgetting, captured by Lilly. Oh gosh. This oppa was useless facing Claude but these days, he was also being weak against Lilly. You mola mola ocean sunfish oppa! You are even more of a mola mola ocean sunfish than I am! “Princess, I told you that if you eat lots of chocolates, you'll have ouchy ouchy on your teeth.” “Uwuuu.” I could only frown at Lilly's strict words and expression. Grrr. This is all because of that chocolate thief! I could only try to take a hint because of that thief. It kept on stealing my choco when I was about to forget about him. There was this time when I was going to sneak for some choco, but came out empty handed by how little there was compared to last time I got some. I heard sounds of rustling quite a few times, and I had to be surprised everytime when I heard about the ghost in Ruby palace. O-Of course! It doesn't mean that I am scared not even a bit of ghost at this age! And there is no way there are ghosts! *clears throat*. Anyways, it has been 2 years now since that thief stole my choco, and it was annoying. I tried my hardest with all my efforts and energy to find that maid unnie but I failed. Felix, whom I sent for my choco chores instead of me told me he hadn't heard a thing which really got on my nerves. Am I just hearing things?! Crowl!



“It's all for you, princess. Princess doesn't want to be hurt. Right?” I have experienced cavity last year to be honest so I could understand chocolate banishment. But I wanna eat my choco. Sob. Lilly fail, Felix fail. I cannot count on Ruby Palace maid unnies. You cold hearted main unnies. Wahjh. I miss Hanna and Seth who I last saw more than a year ago. Sob sob. Sh*t. Fine, time to activate my final move. “I wanna go see daddy.” Now I'm 7. I sneakily switched papa to dad or daddy. How much did I cringe and kick my sleeping blanket after calling him 'papa' to be seen an impact. Acting like a child is not something anyone can do. Sniff. “Princess…….” “Yeaaaa? Atti wanna see daddy.” Anyways! I was very happy now that I graduated 'papa' generation! Atti is now a free Atti! I'm freedom! (I'm freedom does not make sense but shows how bad Atti was at english in raw.) But Lilly was now staring at me with the eyes that seemed to catch something. I just pretended I didn't know anything as I looked at a distance. But I felt this for a while now. Doesn't this give you an image of a family? Naughty dad and his daughter, and a mom who looks after them. “Hold me. I wanna go see daddy!” Eek, let's leave! I pulled on Felix's cloth. Then Felix picked me up, knowing this is what I wanted. “No can do since princess wants to see his majesty. We'll be back.”



“But shouldn't we inform first?” “His majesty always likes whenever princess visits him.” Yes yes. Lilly, thise kinds of worrying is not needed. That bast*rd treats me like a pet instead of a daughter, but he won't kill meh through these little things. “Then have a nice trip.” (Huhuhu, I read in the comments someone mentioned 'chalga' and yes. That is correct but in a more formal way like 'Chal da nyeo oh se yo' or just 'da nyeo oh se yo'.) “Will do.” “Lilly, bye!” Eek. Let's run away from this mother, father and daughter roleplay. I insisted him to go by pulling on his arms. “You've come.” Ahh, my hard work was worth something. Claude spoke right away as soon as I appeared. Haaa. Did you hear? It's not 'why did you come' but 'you've come'. Of course it was a tone seeming to say 'You've come again' but its progress. There it is, my reward for doing aegyo everytime I saw him. Ahh, I'm going to tear up just thinking about my hard work during thise 2 years. “Dadddd!” I got off of Felix's arms and ran to Claude with a big smile on my face. “Now you are visiting my palace just as if it's your house.”



……it's a nonsense. That couldn't happen unless the sky divides in half. Claude tried to shoo me away while lying half way on the sofa by doing a hand motion like he was being lazy. Sigh, i hate you too. But I wouldn't have come here in the first place if I was going to back down just by this little thing! “Daddy, Atti have arrived!” I ran with these short legs and put my hands on his legs. Finally, S.M.I.L.E. “I came here because I suddenly missed daddy thiiiis, thiiiiiis~ much!” I could do this without cringing anymore as this was now one of my daily routine. And today I wanted something for him so I acted even more cute than the other times. “It's too noisy early in the morning.” Claude was still being Claude, not saying a single nice word to me, but he didn't push me off himself when I hug him like today. I'm not sure but I think he doesn't full heartedly hates me visiting suddenly without any warning. “Hehehe.” I heard Claude made a tsk sound looking at me who was smiling like an idiot. Look at this. See? My danger signal isn't ringing red yet. “Felix.” “Yes, your majesty. I will call for the maids.” Felix answered like he knew what he would tell him to do. Then my eyes became so bright and sparkly like a dog wagging her tail as if I heard a golden bell ring. Woof woof. My cuties just as precious as my beauties!



When the maid unnies came in through the door, my heart began to pound as if I just met my first love. Ah, this is a touching scene. Those things on the white plates the maid unnies are carrying! Kyaaa. What a masterpiece. If I had a tail, I'd probably be wagging it violently. “Looks like you are more happy to see the cake than you see me.” Claude said as I was staring beautifully at my cake. Ahh, why do you have to be so sharp on these useless things. Can't you just pretend you don't know? Making a person embarrassed is a thing you're good at. “It's more delicious eating here with daddy. Hehe.” I said the words empty-heartedly and smiled. Of course I was shoving my cake in my mouth as I did so. Claude always provided me with sweet snacks whenever I visited. Things he very unlikely does. That is why whenever my chocos are banned to go in my mouth, I always come here and ate snacks like right now. If it was 2 years ago, I wouldn't do this but being able to visit Claude like this, wow flowing time really is scary. “It is surprising how your cheeks don't explode when you eat like that.” This bast*rd calls me chubby but always remembers to give me snacks. Maybe he wants to see the cute me eating…… would be too unreal. Well, I don't care. Yum yum yum. I raised the sweetness I craved for by shoving those sticky chocolate fudge cake in my mouth. Seems like Atanasia has blessed DNA seeing that I'm not getting fat far eating this much. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.22 Chapter 9



Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Claude was just staring at me eating having his tea cup in front of him just like always. At first I had threw up after eating from that gaze of his, but it wasn't scary now as I'm used to it. Yum yum. But do you have something to say? It looks like you do? “Did you meet anyone when you were coming to my palace?” Of course I'm right. Claude asked me with his brows creased. “Yum yum. Meet? Who?” Obviously, I answered still munching on my cake. Meet who if you are living in a castle that not even a mouse wanders around? “It's fine if you haven't met. Just keep on ignoring.” So, who are you talking about? But Claude just made an annoyed face while he held the tea cup to his face. He seemed to be in a bad mood just thinking about it. I wondered who he was talking about while I was chewing on my cake. And soon figured out who Claude was talking about. “Ah! It's mister white doggo!” “Hello, sir duke Alfius.” “Have you been doing well, princess…….” I smiled brightly at duke Alfius who made a 'oh no' face when he saw me. I was leaving early due to Claude who shooed me out earlier than usual.



Claude seemed to be tired than any other days But I met duke Alfius on the way back. “Hi, Mr. White dog?” “I possess a name…….” “Mr white dog, hands.” Roger Alfius tried to make me say his actual name but soon gave up with a sigh. I had met him a few times during these 2 years and I always had fun calling him a white dog. And Roger Alfius would always try to avoid me. But aren't I a princess? If he succeeds in avoiding me, then that is that but he can't avoid me if he and I meet like this and start a conversation. He couldn't help but reach his hand out to me who was in Felix's arms. He probably is thinking I would give out some treats like how you treat a pet. But not today! “Mr. White dog, good job! That's my boy.” See? This is a change! I held his hands reached out for me, and reached my other hand to his head and patted him. “Pfft.” Felix was busy trying to hold in his laughter as always. Roger Alfius made a face and backed away two steps from me. Ah, looks like he is going to run away. Duke Alfius left appealing his amazing skills of avoiding me after being made fun of by me, so I couldn't really attack him for long.



“*clears throat*.” Huh? But he didn't ask for a farewell right away. He cleared his throat then spat out words other than ‘I'll be going now’. “Princess Atanasia.” Wow, what a rare scene for Mr White dog. I don't know anything, but you seem to have something you want to say. This was interesting in a different way than any other times. And I was far more interested in the next words he spoke. “Perhaps you are lonely without a friend to play with?” Why is this man who looks like a tiger by appearance but is a bug inside asking me these kind of question? Now that I think about it, Claude had told me to ignore whoever I meet a while ago but seems like it was this man here. Gasp. What, what. What did Mr White dog say to Claude that Claude said those wirds to me. This is very interesting. “Friend?” Looks like my nerves increased these days. If it was around half a year ago, I really wouldn't have ignored him like Claude said but seeing me talking with him ignoring Claude instead... “I apologize, sir Alfius. Princess…….” “Sir Robain, princess is speaking. Do not interfere.” Felix tried to refuse following Claude's words before, but he had to close his mouth at duke's words. Even though Felix's family Robain was Obelia's other duke, if I only compared Felix to this other duke here, Felix was the one loosing to Duke



Alfius. Is it because he is that duke Alfius who had the protagonist Jennet and the male lead son? Why did he start this friends thing? “Mr. White dog stuuupid. Atti have a friend.” Um. But I don't want to give an answer Mr. White dog wants. “Felix is Atti's friend” “Princess.” I felt a touched gaze from Felix. This is what you call eat a chicken, then eat it's eggs. Making fun of Mr. White dog, but at the same time, raising Felix's good feeling for me. “But wouldn't it be better to have a friend princess's age?” Oh wow. I guessed in the first place but now I know what he is aiming for. I thought my guess was wrong because he was a weakling who alwasy tries to avoid me. “To be honest, I have a son close to princess's age.” I guess Roger Alfius wants to introduce Isekiel, his son, the male lead in Lovely Princess to me. Huhhh? “He is very smart and mature boy as he is my son. He is 3 years older than princess so if princess treats him like an older brother, my son will treat princess like his sister.” I held in my anger that was about to explode.



Gosh, I can see what this man is thinking clearly! You are treating me as an insurance, aren't you? You just want to keep me for emergency case seeing that I am doing somewhat well with Claude. Seems like you are going to use me if Jennet fails his plan for Claude's power later on. And so you are planning on me to create a sister-brother kind of relationship or other connections what so ever with your son for your good. Well it wasn't his loss if I refuse or does not like Isekiel, but it would be a huge gain if I did like Isekiel as a friend or brother. “Hmm hmm……. And it is embarrassing to say myself, but my son is handsome since he looks like me.” But mister, did you perhaps asked this to Claude as well? I would understand why Claude was annoyed if duke Alfius said himself that his son looks like him and is handsome, smart, and has a good personality and tried to make kids to be friends. Mr. White dog, your way is more worse than wrong! Instead just tell Claude you would be in charge of the nation. That would have more possibility than this. “Eh, If he looks like Mr White dog, I don't wanna.” Even though he has the title of male lead, 10 year old is a 10 year old. If I see Isekiel like that...... hmm. I feel like that will very ruin my image of him. And what do you want me to do with that kid? Do some handshakes and claps? I would learn one more of Atlantan word rather than that. Besides, the length of my study time increased these days and now I have less time to play. (Atlanta language- it's not the same Atlanta in Georgia, but a country.) Duke Alfius's eye twitched a little when I made a face of disgust saying 'If he looks like you, it is a no'. It looked like my words have killed some of his pride.



But as if he thought a 7 year old killing his pride was too childish, he continued on his words as if it was nothing. “Then…….” And I, who saw duke Alfius speak, raised my brow. “How about a girl of the same age?” Is this man crazy? This makes no sense. “Ah, you mean the girl living in Alfius mansion?” “You are correct. I am taking care of the last child of my older cousin who's weak and is at Floria region for it.” What a good excuse. Of course since you can't state 'she is your daughter' to Claude and have to use rightful words. Felix who seemed to know by rumours, said as if he knew. He seemed to be interested in a girl my age since he always asked Claude for a friend for me since a while ago. And right now, I..... “How about it, princess?” Was a little too mad at duke Alfius. What do you mean how about it, you crazy man! I was going to spare you because it's Isekiel, but now you try to make me be friends with Jennet? Ha, I see myself as an idiot when I act as if I don't know anything. I can't fight back because of it! The reason why Atanasia died in the first place was for Jennet to have a happy ending but what? You want to make me and Jennet friends? So what if I become friends with her? Will you try to gain interest from Claude?



Well I know Jennet didn't do anything wrong. However, I was Atanasia so I had a thought Atanasia wouldn't have to die in the first place if it weren't for Jennet. That is why I felt insecure with Jennet's existence and wanted to slap Duke Alfius and Jennet's aunt who tried to gain benefit using Jennet. However that was all in the book. In reality, Duke Alfius wasn't as evil as in the book so I kept an okay relationship with him. Seeing him trying to betray my feelings made an anger mark on my face. Ahhh! I shouldn't have patted his head but pull 'till it's bald! “Princess, if princess desires for it too, I will try to make his majesty consider it with Sir Duke Alfius.” Only Felix who knew nothing was innocently asking for my opinion. Roger Alfius looked confident as if he thought I wasn't going to refuse him twice. He must've thought I would accept easily since most kids my age without any friends would feel lonely and would want some friends. I could totally see it in his face. And since Alfius family had a boy and a girl, he must be thinking this is great since he could pair me up with either gender I want as a friend. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.23 Chapter 9 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Thinking things flowing the way Roger Alfius wants it to flow, my face started to turn dull until it couldn't be any more dull. I feel like I have to admit. I had always thought Claude was the sickest person in the world but I want to cancel that. The one who is most sick is



this white doggo infront of me! To make fun of Roger Alfius, I hid my anger and made a thinging face. Then I spoke as if I was still thinking something. “Eung, but Atti doesn't like friends who are stupider than Atti.” Was my reply too unexpected? It probably was unexpected that these were strongly shocked with my words. “P-princess.” Kuckk. I think I am being sick right now too. But even so, it doesn't matter! Only if I can give him a big beautiful screw over! “*clears throat* . She is a smart girl so princess shouldn't worry.” Ah, really? I smiled at his condident answer. Of course you are. Because its you who started teaching Jennet early for your future's sake. Then how about this? I let out 'wow' as if I was excited for Mr White dog's answer and asked. “Then can that girl speak Atlantan?[Mister White Dog Stupid Dog poop sea anemone].” (The words in the bracket [ and ] are the Atlantan.) Roger Alfius's eyes widened at my familiarity with Atlantan. But don't be surprised yet. “How about Faskal official language? [White doggo idiot peeing everywhere. Bleh Bleh].” (The words in the bracket [ and ] are the Faskal official language.) “…… .” “Psykansia divine language is easy so she should have mastered that. [God will punish the ones who lie].”



(The words in the bracket [ and ] are the Psykansia divine language.) Roger Alfius was speechless when I spoke one of the lines of bible using Psykansia divine language. But there's still more. "What about socials theory? She probably finished the 2nd book if she is that smart? Hmm, Atti is stuck on Beridingar functionalism theory because it was a little hard but did she finish Bill Rohitch? What about other subjects? Mana? Philosophy? History?” “…… .” “Uhh……. But since Mr White dog say she is that smart, she might not wanna be friends with Atti who can't speak Atlantan too good at this age....... Can I ask her to be a friend of mine is I finish what I'm learning right now?” I asked with a sad, depressed face. The area was dead silent now. Ha, this respect. Looks like I studied with the teachers Claude sent me for days like today. I only studied to look good in front of Claude but this is quite useful. Yeah. I have a strong personality. I admit. But this Mr White dog started this! Hmph, how dare you try to push Jennet in my himeground. Huh, but wair……. If Mr White dog's plan work out and Jennet gets to meet Claude earlier than the novel, wouldn't my day of death come faster? Now that I think it this way, I got goosebumps enough for my hair to bounce up. Gasp gasp. Crazy. The craze. This wasn't a problem to be mad at just for that he wanted to make me friends with Jennet while hiding her identity! “…… I knew princessAtanasia was smart through the rumours.”



Right then, Roger Alfius spoke, breaking the silence. “But looks like the rumours weren't enough to explain princess's smartness.” I was impressed at how he was able to gain his expression agaim. However his eyes still contained admiration. “That girl took interest in studies early but seems like she can't compare to princess.” Of course. Even though she is the protagonist, she is 7 year old, the age of playing with dirt. And I knew I cheated on a 7 year old kid. Eek. Now that I state that, this cannot get more embarrassing. Now there are more bad history in my book, and I will kick my sleeping blanket tonight. But it wasn't a bad feeling defeating Roger Alfius so I should be satisfied with that. Now go away. Shoo shoo. What?! That 10 year old kid is alreqdy around the same level as I am? Isn't that a lie? Is this the feeling Roger Alfius felt everytime he met up with me? My pride went down at the words comparing me to a 10 year old kid. “I will think about it if he doesn't look like Mr While dog.” Roger Alfius couldn't do anything about it now. “Atti wanna go now.” I poked Felix with my finger to signal I wanted to go now. That is how duke Alfius left without earning anything.



When I glimpsed back to him, Roger Alfius was heading to Gannet palace where Claude was. Seems like he is going to try with Claude since he failed with me. Claude won't agree easily to his words since Claude always rejected him. Eek, bleh bleh. Is there no salt here? I feel like I have to sprinkle salt everywhere since it wasn't a good day. Anyways is it real that Isekiel that kid is at the similar level to what I'm studying? I felt bad thinking about it and pouted. But just then, Felix who seemed down since a while ago spoke as if he decided on something. “Princess, I, as well, will work hard so princess won't be embarrased because of me.” Huh? For what? Of course I just stared at him out of curiosity but Felix wouldn't answer. *** “Now, stand up from the spot.” I was busy today as well. “Now sit.” Sit! Stand! Wait! Kind of doggy training. “Now walk to where I am right now.” This basic manners was exactly what its called a basic manners that I had to practice basic manners 30 minutes a day. Then I would have to move on to the next section. “Princess's posture is very good due to early learnings.”



Sounds like a compliment but trust me, its not. She is just complimenting herself since she taught me for 2 years and is better than any other kids my age. Uwuu. Other studies are fun at least but manners? No fun no dreams no hope no proud. Fortunately though, the time went on fast and the basic manners and composition class with countess Eloise past by fast. It was afternoon when I finished my lunch. “Obelia's luck. Have you been doing well, princess.” It's Altantan class now. After a quick test of word memorization homework last class, we began the class by reading and translating Atlantan. The main thing in this class I did was with the words I've memorized last class, I was to mske a paragraph with it. Bue he must've thought it was too much for a kid like me so I only had to read out and copy down the paragraph he made with those words. And after 2 hours of Atlantan, I move on to history. The one teaching me both was the famous scholar in Obelia, a very old man. I wanted a good looking young oppa but whatever. The bus already left. Kuckk. To add I was learning socials theory from him too. “We will end it here for today.” Yaaaay! I finished all classes for today! I yelled in joy inside from my happiness. “Haha. I am proud as a teacher as princess knows 10 things from just 1 thing.” Ya ya, I am a little too smart. So justeave already. “Then see you again tomorrow.”



“Farewell!” I waved my hand at the old white haired man. If it was that countess Eloise, he would hate it but for this old man, he liked it more when I acted like a granddaughter. Like he said, I absorbed everything like a sponge. It was studying I couldn't do even though I wanted to do last life that I can do it here. It was fun. Well sometimes there were days I really didn't feel like studying. And today would be an example for that day. “Felix, Felix. What are you doing?” I ran to Felix immediately after class. I was bored these days because there weren't much things to do excpet for classes. (CLT: Who here is going to sleep or eat when you have nothing to do?) Ever since I met duke Alfius at palace Gannet, Claude never once called for me. Hearing from Felix, Claude ordered to not to visit to Gennet palace since there was an annoying doggy who won't get the concept. I could only make a 'tsk' sound hearing that. Mr White dog is brave. If you keep on doing that and Claude gets angry for real, you won't be able to go home that day or maybe forever. Well, Claude is more clamer these days compared to the past. Compared to he who seemed like a walking time bomb, he was now very naïve even though it is not a normal naïve you say to other people. “Ehh? What is this? Hmm, hmm?” Anyways I attacked Felix with my what is it attack. Felix was the only one to play with me besides Lilly.



Felix was staring at something on the table with a serious expression, sitting on a chair. He was too focused that he didn't realize I've come. I walked to Felix and stood beside him, looking at what he was looking at. “Ah, princess. Are the classes over?” Felix then turned his head to face me. "What was Felix doing?” I asked in a tone of saying to stop what your doing and play with me. But Gelix just smiled as if he was waiting for that answer. “U was studying Max Beridingar.” “Huh, max Beridingar?” “Yes. I must know these things as a friend of princess.” H-huh? What's this? I panicked at his words. Did he want to do it all of a sudden? Now I think about it, he was always carrying a book with him……. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.24 Chapter 9 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels CLT: CatLovesTowels's early announcement! Guess who's debuting in this chapter! The black haired wizard you guys were waiting for! ___________ When Felix moved a little, I had glimps of the book's title he was reading, 『 Socials Theory 中』.



This is what I talked to Mr. White Dog about. “Uhh huh. Play with me if you are done.” Felix who would've stood up to play with me flashed a sad smile at me. “I'm sorry princess. It's going to be hard to play right now since I haven't finished my work.” “Will it take long?” “I have to memorize 50 Atlantan words after reading this” Something was wrong. Why is this oppa suddenly like this? “R-really? But why do you do it?” When I asked due to these feelings, Felix answered scratching back of his head. “To be honest, I was touched that day.” “Hmm?” “I wasn't expecting princess to be calling me a friend.” I started to sweat. I mean, I did say that to Mr. White Dog, but……. I didn't really mean it. Gasp. Oh no I'm starting to feel guilt. “That's why I've decided. I am not going to be a friend you will be embarrassd of.” I started to panick at his confident words. Wait, wait. How does studying relate to being my friend? Thinking with creased brows, a sudden thought flashed in my head.



‘ Atti doesn't like friends that are more stupid than Atti.’ "....." My jaws dropped at the words I said back then. “So I'll do my best, princess.” I sweatdropped at his sparkly shiny puppy eyes. Wh- what? So you are studying for me? B-because I said I didn't like friends that are more stupid than me? That sentence was just to defeat Mr White Dog! “I mean……. Felix is Atti's friends even though you don't do these?” “No way. This much is normal to be princess's friend.” “Y- you don't need to.” “I, Felix Robain will be born as a new Felix.” Felix stayed stubborn. Forming a fist with his hand, he was fired up. I couldn't do anything other than to leave the room saying farewell. O-oh, no. I feel like I deceived that naïve oppa again. Why is he so innocent?! I felt guilt thinking about Felix's shimmering eyes. Crowl. I-I didn't mean it to flow this way! I came out to the garden and washed my face. Ahhh! Really! What to do with that oppa! Of course there is my fault for spitting out those stupid words. Sniff. Idiot me. Atti is a bug. Sob sob. Rustle. Then I heard a rustle by the bush. I stopped splashing water on my face at the sound.



Huh? What's that? I saw some black fur through the green vines. I wondered what it was. What is that? Dust? But didn't that just move? Rustle. Gasp. The black hairy thing moved again. Feeling the curiousity inside me growing, I approached it with slow, silent steps. Then I pushed the bush with the black fur out of my way and……. “Gasp, cute!” Big round eyes looked up at me. Gasp, what is this? A fairy? Just what is this cute creature? This hairy black creature wasn't a dog or a cat. I don't know what it is, but this is too cute! “I'll give you foodie, come here.” Did such an animal live in the Ruby Palace? I was overly excited that I reached my hand out to a baby creature. I wanna touch him! I wanna pat-pat him! But that thing stared at me for a while, but then dashed away. “Ah, wait!” The hairy thing ran fast into the bush. Ahh, no! Let me touch you first! I started to chase the black fur. “Blackie!” Already gave ya a name. This it the first time feeling my great destiny with someone or a creature besides that beautiful unnie in my dreams!



“Blackie, where are you?” Tsk tsk, come here. Come here, we already played tag for long. I will give you foodies and brush your fur. I searched places I didn't go often for Blackie. Ah! Over there! Black fur! I silently walked towards it and jumped over on the black fur. “Got ya!” “Ugh!” But the last thing I heard was one guy's voice. Gasp?! Is this not Blackie? But before expressing my curiousity, I could only scream. “Waack!” Wait! I'm falling, I'm falling! Rustle! I felt leaves and spikes scratch all on my skin. It wasn't a little harm as I threw myself with all my weight. Owww. Ouch! I stayed still for a moment from the pain of the scratched skin from the spiky vines. “Ugh. What's this all of a sudden?” What I heard was a low voice from a guy. I stopped breathing after I looked up where the sound came from with my teary eyes. “Hey, it hurts. Stop pulling my hair.”



It was a very pretty crimson eyes similar to a rose. It could've been scary as it was red of the horror movie characters but right now I could only define it beautiful. So what was I doing with your hair……. “Get off me now.” “Gasp.” OHMYGOSH I was pulling his hair! Moreover I was also on top of him from the fall. It makes sense now why the pain wasn't as big as I thought! Shocked, I backed away instantly. Then the guy, as he waited, got up and touched his wrist. It seems like I twisted it when I jumped on him. He frowned touching his back neck. And when I looked down, I saw few black strings supposedly to be his hair. Haha……. Now that I see it properly this is a black hair with blue light mixed with it, unlike Blackie's……. I let go of his hair on the grass without this person knowing. “This little thing is heavy.” Anyways why do this oppa look like a doll? “Who are you?” He looks like he is around 17, 18? Appearance like a highschooler, a highschooler with a pretty face enough to make people's heart beat fast. But not that 'pretty' for a girl……. Like that idol one of my friend in last life told me about. In one word, its pretsome, pretty and handsome. “Who are you oppa? Not anyone can come in here.”



“I'm not anyone.” Is he a worker here? That's why he is here. But Ruby Palace bans guys so he cannot come in here. Of course except for Felix who Claude personaly ordered to look after me. It had been 2 years now, but he didn't do much because things were always so calm there. That is why delivering me to Claude and playing with me when Lilly was busy was all. “Looks like you are a decedent. When did Kailum had a daughter?” What is this oppa saying? Of course I am a decedent as I am the only child living here. And what? Kailum? Have I heard it somewhere before? “How old are you?” “Me, 7.” Wait. Why am I answering his questions? I was answering to his questions that was really straightforeward that I didn't know I was answering them. He knew I am royal blooded, but he didn't seem to mind. I was now really confused. Really just who is he? “Oppa, who are you really? What were do doing here?” Hearing my question, he held up his left hand. “Catching this.” “Blackie!”



In his hands was something I was searching for the hardest. The golden eyes looking up at me shimmered. That thing made a crowl sound and swayed his body for release, but stopped when the crimson eyes moved from me to it. “Is he your's, oppa?” “Is this your first time seeing this perhaps?” What kind of question is that? Obviously. That is why I asked you. He was speaking as it was surprising that I saw Blackie for the first time today. What. Didn't you come here to take Blackie? “Princess!” Huh? But I heard a voice familiar to me. This is Felix's voice. He must've felt bad leaving me for studying. Or maybe Lilly told him to find me. I decided to call Felix because it was awkward being alone with this stranger. “Fel…….” Snap. Something unbelievable happened after the guy here snapped with his fingers. “Just where did she go?” Felix who came over with sounds of rustle would just turn away from me even after his eyes met with mine. He also turned his head a few times as if he was still looking for me. “Fe-Felix?” It was the same when I called his name.



Snap. This guy snapped his hand again. Then Felix spoke as if he thought of something. “Ah! Right. I only memorized 10 words of Atlantan. I should go find princess after that.” Then Felix went away to other places to search for me “It becomes annoying if we are found.” I saw Felix leave with a mental shock. “Especially Obelia bast*rds act crazy everytime they see people.” This guy in front of me made a face as if it was annoying just to think about it and moved his gaze to me. “So I tried to stay here as quiet as possible but I was found by you. What to do." He then examined my face for a while, thinking about something. I saw Blackie struggle again letting out the sounds of a crowl. However, I was focused on something else. “Hey.” My heart was beating the way faster than before. “What did you just do?” “Just got rid of some annoying things. But it's weird. Mana became weaker and senses also became weaker too, out of my expectations” CLT: I was thinking to name the creature Negro as it means black in spanish but changed my mind as Blackie is english and seem a bit more cuter for a



kid to name. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.25 Chapter 9 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels He frowned as he rolled his hand into a fist a few times, as if his body won't move as he want it to. I shouted in excitement. "Are you a wizard?" My voice was showed my excitement. I apprached a bit him more and looked him up with shiny eyes. "What, ugh annoying. Why, is this your first time seeing one?" He looked at me as if he was seeing a strange child. Is he a palace wizard?! It makes sense now, how he was able to wander around like this! Even Obelia had few wizards, so even with the wizards in the emperor palace, they say there are less than 50 wizards. Of course I heard Claude can use magic, but he never showed me once so leave that. I started to feel this person's, an amazing person as I thought that. "Others, can you do other things too?" Those eyes changed into a gaze of seeing something weird when I acted too happy. He had a face not knowing if he should smile or not, then without a word he lifted his hand.



"Like this?" Snap, and the bubbles appeared around me. "Wahhh!" Right now! From a hand! Bubbles came out! I thought he was going to show me a big cool stuff but it was pretty small magic. However when he kept on summoning bubbles, I became excited like a real 7 year old. Clear bubbles popped up and flew around me. It was shining naturally in the sunlight. Those bubbles approached me when the wind blew. I waved my hands trying to catch them. Then the bubbles popped leaving a soapy smell. Ah, smells good. But is it just me? I feel suffocated....... "Crowl!" Just then the bubbles I was playing with suddenly just disappeared. I opened my eyes as if I just had a dream. Huh? But since when was I closing my eyes? Qu-quing. Quing....... But a doggy sound since a while ago....... A while ago was a crowl sound of a beast but now it was a whimper. "Hah. What's this." I moved my gaze to the guy and was surprised. "Did you just get in my way with that useless talent?" The guy was muttereing glaring at Blackie. Those eyes were icy cold.



"You little puny beast. Should I just kill it?" Then Blackie started to whimper. I didn't know anything, but I was sure he was abusing Blackie. "Do not abuse Blackie!" You can't abuse our Blackie! Abusing little animal is bad human! A human garbage! A fireproof garbage! Recycling impossible! "Oppa isn't Blackie's owner, are you?" I asked with confident that he didn't own Blackie. Then his face turned dull. "This thing's owner is you. What are you taliing about?" He was speaking words that didn't make sense from far back then. If I was his owner, would I have asked you if he was yours in the first place? "First time seeing a wizard, same goes for a divine animal. Did you live in a rock?" But he was seeing me as a crazy person. I mean I'm getting a bit mad now? He then frowned as if something was wrong and asked. "Are you actually a daughter of Kailum?" "That is not my dad!" I wanted to tell you from the start! What were you doing naming all the emperors back then? "No? Then is it really that? Seems like I slept a little longer than I planned to Then his son name was......." He held his head with a face of frustration then made a face as if he remembered the thing he wanted to remember.



"Ah, right. Aetherunistas. Then are you that bast*rd's daughter? Even though Kailum was one smart guy but his daughter and son are...." (Ah-eh-ru-ni-tas is the pronounciation.) This time, it was the name I knew well. Aetherunistas. He was the emperor 3 generations ago whose name meant 'eternity'. "What are you talking about! My dad's name is Claude!" Okay, say I lived in a rock. Then did you lived in dirt under that rock? What do you call someone speaking of the emperor three generations ago like calling a kid in your neighborhood. Ah! Now I remember the name Kailum. Wasn't he the emperor before Aetherunistas who died too quick that his name is rare to find even in the history book? "Claude?" "Yeah!" "Wait, is that really the current emperor's name?" "Yeah!" Gasp. Then am I in the garden alone with this crazy dude? I shouted in annoyment and shut my mouth immediately realizing what I've done. U-um I think I gotta leave now. Just remembered I had this important thing to do....... "Ahahaha!"



But a sudden sound of this guy's laughter caught my ears. I moved my gaze to where the sound was coming from. Are you listening? It was supposed to get scary that he started laughing all of a sudden from silence, but it wasn't scary at all maybe because his laughters were so bright. "Haha! What is this! I've never seen something like this before. Did the world corrupt when I was gone?" And from his bright smiling face, I was amazed. You look like you're in your teenage years if I see you this way. Is it because his smiling face is bright like a young boy? It was more mature than how he glared at Blackie some time ago, so now I was confused of how old he actually was. "Huh?" But he suddenly stopped laughing and examined my face. The face which held a faint smile was corruped by seriousness. "Wait." He even started to touch my face. W-what are you doing? How dare you treat a girl's face who you just saw today this way?! "Hmmm?" Meanwhile, Blackie jumped down to the grass from this guy's arms. But Blackie jumped onto my arms instead of running away. Gasp. This is great. It would've been more great if this dude in front of me wasn't here. "What's this?" He examined my face by turning my head in different directions. It was as if the crimson eyes close to me was looking deep into me, my soul maybe.



I couldn't push him away because I felt as if he was holding onto my soul and controlling it. "This is impressive. I've never seen something like this before." The crimson eyes started to glow in interest. I just stared blankly at his eyes which was getting lively that looked like a flower blooming. "I was bored these days but now it's going to be interesting." It felt like a doll trying to act out with human emotions....... But now it felt like the doll has actually turned into a human. "What to do." But I was soon shocked at his next words. "Should I just keep you alive?" Umm, hey......? Is that concern related to me? Uhh this is my life? Not your life? What is wrong with this world that Claude along with this bast*rd here are all for my life?! It really didn't make sense that fear wasn't the first thing that comes up, but this world's craziness. Or maybe I didn't believe his words because his eyes looked so pure. Anyways, Isn't he really crazy? Qing (whimpering sound of Blackie) But then Blackie who was in my arms made a whimpering sound. From that sound, the gaze once was on me, moved to the other. But the guy smiled kind of wickedly at Blackie.



"Okay. I'll tell you what this is. Since I am feeling good today." Nope, I'm not curious anymore. No curiosity, no answer. Can't you just leave now? But his next words caught my interest in a second. "This is born from your mana." Wha, my mana? "Born from my mana?" When I asked feeling suspicious, he looked at me as if he was seeing an idiot again. And of course I faltered. Y-you bast*rd! I am treated as a genius here but how dare you treat me as an idiot? "That is why you don't contain mana even though you're a decendant. Won't your father tell you? Seeing those eyes, he must be fully royal blooded. Even though his name is Claude he is the emperor's decendant. Besides naming him Claude, I knew Aetherunistas's personality was pretty bad, but this is more than I expected." I didn't know what part I should correct him first. First of all, I didn't hear anything like decendant's mana from Claude, and secondly Claude wasn't a son of Aetherunistas. Didn't I mention he was the emperor THREE generations ago?! "Ah, it's already getting annoying." He said its annoying just speaking few words, this bast*rd! "So you're saying Blackie is a divine animal born from my mana? What is a divine animal?"



"A divine animal......." He thought for a while then spoke. "You could say it's mana's crystal." "Mana's crystal?" "It will absorb into your body and you'll be able to use magic freely when mana's crystal turns into a airy light." He made a face seeming to say 'do I have to explain these things too' and continued. "And that divine animal doesn't appear to just anyone but the owner who's mana overflow it's plate. So a creature made of mana." A bell rang in my head hearing his words. "So that is why normally it would like to stay close to it's owner but this beast seems to be shy." So to put it simple, it means that I'm too great, right? That is why my mana escaped me, right? Because my mana is too strong. So for my safety! "Do you mean that I'm a great wizard?" Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.26 Chapter 9 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels



Gasp gasp, sick. So very sick! Is today the day my life starts to get better?! My heart beated fastly. I, I can use magic! Moreover this body is a great grand wizard! “Its either one of the two. One is that you have amazing amount of mana, and your body can't handle all of it. Or two, your plate is just too weak to handle a normal amount of mana.” He made a wicked smile moving his gaze onto Blackie. “But yours is different, and a bit useful. He broke my spell before.” I don't know why, but it probably is related to him being scary to Blackie. So you're saying that Blackie is my mana which made a form of a creature, and it'll be my power if it turns into shiny airy thing? And from then on, I will be able to use the power freely? Wahh! Wow! Uuwahhh! I knew this day would come! I dodn't know why Claude didn't tell me this, but I felt as if my life span increased. “Thank you for telling me, oppa!” I saw angel wings and light coming from this man. I wouldn't have know if this oppa didn't tell me! Huh, but this is weird. There was no information in the novel Lovely Princess that Atanasia can use magic. Well it didn't mention Claude can use magic too so is it not that important? Nah. I read the parts with Claude ignorantly because he was a bast*rd, but I read Atanasia part really carefully. “No need to thank me.” Ehh whatever. My memories weren't perfect 7 years had passed. My memories... But this oppa wasn't a bad guy, but a good guy. Explaining



what divine animal is and also catching Blackie for me! And those words saying no need to thank him. “I should go now.” He spoke frowning at the view far away. Ah, right. Felix! I should go in now too. Lilly and Felix must be worried. “Atti will go now too. Oppa, be careful on your way." And just when I started moving with Blackie in my arms……. “Right. That way we will meet again.” Blackie suddenly disappeared from my arms. I raised my head up, not knowing what was going on. Ehh? But why is my Blackie in this oppa's hand again? “Huh? Why are you taking Blackie?” Blackie was whimpering again in the stranger's hands. He smiled at my question. “When did I tell you that I would give him to you?” ‘???????’ popped on top of my head. What did you just say? No, what do you mean? “You said Blackie was mine?” “Before I found it.” ……Huh? What? Haha. Am I hearing things? I am hearing words……. “I found it. So its my choice to whether I fry or bake to eat it.” And what kind of stupidness is this? How does he say that so confidently?



I was speechless to his words. I stared at this crazy oppa with a gaze looking like a stupid person, and then realized what was going on after hearing Blackie whimper. How stubborn he is! “Why is oppa taking him away! Gimme Blackie!” No need to be mannerly in front of a thief! The is the owner in front of you, and you just casually tell her you're stealing it? “So what will you do when you take Blackie!” You are not gonna eat it for real, right? Why to our cute little animal friend! Wahh! “It's the same logic of how you sleep when you're sleepy and eat when hungry.” But he just kept on babbling nonsense. “My mana has decreased from the long sleep, and the royals have the most mana in themselves. That's why I came here to find some divine animals, but look what I found here.” Dun dun dunnnn! It was as if the thunder hit the land. I thought you were the palace wizard, but you were a thief who came to steal a divine animal?! “But it's weird. There aren't much divine animal here? As if all the plants died. Anyways I thought it was my waste of time, but thanks to you I found Blackie. It's not enough but it'll help a little.” Kyaaaa hyaaah! I jumped on him as soon as he finished on his words.



“No! Give me back Blackie! Do not eeeeaaaat Blackie!” You idiot bast*rd! Are you trying to eat Blackie because you are bored!? And it's my Blackie! My mana! “Ah that is why I tried to leave without anyone knowing.” He lifted his hand with Blackie up high when I tried to reach for him. I was far from reaching even I hopped high. No, give me back Blackie! Sob. An image of cooked Blackie on a dish flashed in my mind. Wahh, our Blackie! He seemed to feel sorry for me who was looking up at him with teary eyes. He frowned then spoke. “There won't be a difference without your divine animal. Just live how you did till now.” Do you think those words are enough to convince me?! What kind of marketing is this! “It's your problem that your mana decreased! give me! Givvvvvveeeeee meeeeeee!” He stayed quiet for a moment to think when I insisted. Yeah, it's not too late now! Change your mind! You'll be punished if you abuse a little kid and animal! “Should I just eat this now?” He then crouched on his knees. I backed away from him suddenly bending down to my height. Bast*rd's red crimsom eyes were looking straight at me.



“Even though it takes some time, and it's annoying, there is another way.” He said. But anyways, are you kidding me? If there were other way, you could've just did it the other way! “Should I just leave this alone? I don't think it'll affect much.” I exploded there. But if I say 'yeah! Leave him alone!', I have a feeling that I would get into more danger. I stared at him feeling suspicious. Your pitiful face won't work on me! “To say, I am a very kind wizard so I don't think I will be able to sleep well if I eat a thing from a child like you.” “That's a lie!” I shouted. If so, why did you come to steal Blackie? He smiled in interest when I still didn't believe him. And I became more angry at his next words. “Then let's do it this way. I'll keep this alive until it becomes actual mana. Sounds good?”



“No. And keep it alive permanently?Why should I?” “What do you mean why.” I got more angry when he spoke asking for what when I spoke to fight him back. But I soon became speechless at his crimson eyes that are staring at my own eyes. “I'm telling you that I'm giving you a chance.” I was sure that he was smiling, but I felt chills go down my spine. “You need to know this. I can always get rid of you and take your divine animal. Of course I could just take all mana I see in front of you. If it were another person, I would've done it with no hesitation. I'm telling you that I will specially not do that to you.” A deeper smile formed and more chills went down my spine. "Because I got interested in you.” He was speaking scary stuff with an innocent voice and a smile. And I realized that his words spoke the truth I didn't want to admit. It would be easier and would give him more benefit for him to just take Blackie than to try and convince a child. He could do anything he wants to right now. …… But didn't I just called him 'Hey' ,(informal for Koreans to say to older people or person you don't know well.) and punch him for Blackie? I carefully took my hands off his clothes I was pulling down.



I myself didn't want to, but I was quite scared. It was already dangerous to be in a place with a stranger alone, but it wasn't going to get any better if I make him mad. Uwaaaahh……. Blackie, I'm so sorry. I cannot protect you cause I'm too weak. Whahhahahahahah. He smiled when I shut my mouth knowing just what was happening. “Don't be scared. I'm a nice wizard. Maybe I won't want to eat Blackie later.” Did all nice wizards freezed to death?! If you are really a nice wizard, I would destroy my palace with my fist! What kind of kind wizard causes all kinds of crimes and give death warnings to a 7 year old! I carefully opened my lips in hesitation. I-I know I am a coward. But I'm scared. Wahhh. “Then what do you want from me instead?” “You are smarter than I thougt.” He smiled as if he found something really fun. “You don't need to do anything. What I want from you is is a little specific thing. I can grab what I need from you myself. Ah, but it's not like stealing stuff from you.” What does that mean? I feel weird. But if I say no, he would just swallow Blackie, right? Sniff, Oh god! Why did you make me into such a weak person! “But if that is actually deceiving me…….” “No problem. I told you I'm a real kind and nice wizard. Its a deal that won't hurt you. Promise.” Is lying something you do every day?! Your words don't help at all!



“And if I like what I got from you...” Ugh. But do I have power to choose? I could only try to take a hint. It's been so long since I've felt my death flag right in front of me. But it's not welcoming at all. Sob. “I won't eat that thing even if it becomes mana. A good deal.” He looked at me as if he was asking for my answer. Bad bast*td! As if you're give me a choice! Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.27 Chapter 9 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels He must've noticed my insatisfaction but he took my silence as a yes and smiled. Then he gave me back my Blackie. “Here, take it.” Blackieeee! Wahhh! I held Blackie tight and backed away in case he tries ti take him away from me again. Blackie seemed to be scared too and shivered in fear. “I really must go. Using mana for this little thing makes me feel bad.” Crowl, shoo! Go away! I set my guard while hugging Blackie tight in my arms. You won't say that your changed your mind now, right? Gasp. I was surprised when he suddenly turned back to see me. Wahh, I'm gonna have hicups.



“What's your name?” “What will you do if you know?” Ah, I accidentally spat out the words without thinking. Then this dude made a sad face as if he felt unfair that he was misunderstood. “Why are you acting this way? I told you I'm not a bad wizard.” But that only made me hate him more. When I stayed still without a word hugging Blackie, he sighed and spoke. “Then know my name. I'm Lucas. Call my name next time we meet.” No, no, no! I don't wanna call your name or see you ever again! And it was really fortunate the he actually looked like he was going to leave. And I then witnessed something amazing once again. Snap. Very mysterious bubbles were summoned before my eyes. Before being disappearing completely, he turned his head to face me and smiled. “I'm going. See ya.” He moved his mouth a few times after those words but I couldn't hear what he said. I closed my eyes and when I opened it again, he was nowhere to be seen. *** “Princess, what's that in your arms?” Felix was on his 40th word of Atlantan when I came back with Blackie. He widened his eyes at Blackie. “You've made a new friend after leaving me behind.”



“I said I wanted to play alone?” “Yes. I heard princess told Ms Lilly the same. That princess wants to play in the garden without any disruption.” I realized this was Lucas's doing too. Wow, woooow. That scary bast*rd. If I was gone, no one could've known. Thinking this, I again had a thought that he was really dangerous being to be with. Qing. Blackie, I think we lived close to all the psychopaths in the world till now. “Princess, you've come back right on time. It's snack time.” When I was thinking about the event that occured today, Lilly came in opening the door. “Today's cake is specially the cake princess likes……. Oh my. What is that?” She also widened her eyes at Blackie. Now that I think about it, can I have a pet in the palace? “?” But Blackie who was calm in my arms till now stood up and hopped to the ground with sparkly eyes. “Ah, Blackie!” Black fur creature ran in a speed of raindrop dropping straight to the ground to Lilly who got surprised right after putting the cake down. “Wait!” Felix moved to stop Blackie but it was too late.



I didn't know Blackie could move that fast. Blackie appealed his speed and got on the table hopping onto Felix. And he burried his face right on the dish on the table, then……. Munch munch! Swalloed the while cake in one bite. Three of us just watched the black creature munch the whole cake with shock and panic. Then I shouted 'ah!' in realization. It was you, chocolate theif! Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.27 Chapter 10 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels "Blackie, let's bathe!" "Princess, you must dry your hair." I ran to Blackie ignoring Lilly who I always listened to. I felt refreshed after my night bathe. I wanted to bathe together with Blackie but I couldn't because Lilly said I couldn't. She said bathing with a pet (divine animal in truth) was not acceptable. That is why I had to wait until she allows it. Now, Blackie. It's your turn!



Huh? But Blackie who was here on my bed a while ago was missing. Where did he go? However it wasn't once Blackie hid from me. So I had some idea where he went. I knew it. I spotted Blackie's black tail not too long after searching. "Found you, Blackie!" I went close to the bed by the window and crouched down. "Princess, its dirty!" Lilly panicked at my actions but I was busy playing with Blackie. You're too cute. Whose divine animal are you that you are this cute and lovely. Blackie revealed his face at my aegyo. The eyes golden like a coin stared at me. Euk. No, if you look at me like that, my heart will! I breathed almost getting a heart attack. Blackie being curious on what I was doing was also too cute. "Let's get Blackie all clean and shiny." "Kyuu." Even without a bath, Blackie was shiney and clean but since he played with me outside actively, I think he needs to be washed. Of course Blackie hated being washed so it was a work washing him. "Good Blackie. Now stay sti....... Ack!" "Qing!" Today too as always, I had to activate all my muscles on washing him. Lilly sighed watching me in hardship.



"That is why I told you that I could wash him. You're all wet again." "I'm fi- pffft!" Just then, Blackie shook his tail and got me all wet. Why does Blackie hate water so much? He's not a cat. It's like me who avoided deep depth water for a while after falling in the lake before. "Blackie, let's eat now." Lilly seemed to have given up seeing me still having fun with Blackie. But did our Blackie possess only average cuteness! No! Lilly smiled as she watched me play with Blackie. "Our Blackie is good at finishing his food. Good boy." What Blackie was eating right now was fresh fruits from Obelia. We tried to feed him animal food that Lilly brought a few times but he refused to eat and threw them all over the place. It was the same even if we tried to feed him cat and dog's favourite treats. We all knew he liked chocolate from the first day but Lilly and Felix were concerned not knowing if feeding an animal chocolates were an okay thing to do. But probably because he was a divine animal, he didn't get sick or got any other impact. Well of course because if he did get sick and stuff, he wouldn't have ate all of my chocolates in the first place! Anyways it is fortunate he eats fruits but it seems like he is choosing sweeter ones to eat. Can a divine animal be this picky about food? "Lilly, Lilly. What species do you think our Blackie looks similar to?" I asked Lilly as I didn't know well of animals in Obelia. "I wonder. Probably either Baum or Raphy."



Lilly seemed to be thinking hard as Blackie didn't look too much like anything. I wondered too biting Obelia's special purple apple. It looks like that dog, that dog specie. What was it again? Po....... Po....... Pome....... "Ah!" Right, right! Pomeranian! He looks like a Pomeranian ! "What's wrong?" "Eheheh. Nothing." I can't believe this cutie is my divine animal! Uh huh, cute, so cute. kiss kiss kiss! "You are going to visit his majesty tomorrow, right. It's been a while." You're right. It was heaven these days playing with Blackie. Sob sob. "It's time to go to bed. Say bye bye to Blackie." "Hiing. I wanted to play more." I was watching Blackie licking his front leg, already finished his food and Lilly picked and took him out. I lied down on my bed seeing Blackie seeming to enjoy being in Lilly's arms. *** "Daaaad!" I started to run like an excited puppy when I saw Claude. Eek, it's a bit awkward since it's been a while since I acted this scene. "Did daddy miss me?"



He just moved his eyes emotionlessly, when I came running to him. Claude was on his throne when I came in as always. If it was long ago, I would be scared at his aura but right now I knew exactly what kind of emotions he was in. Are you sleepy? It's been a while since you saw lovely and cute me but sleepy? You feel like sleeping right now? And after YOU called me over? But from Felix I heard Claude could get maximum 4 hours of sleep a day so it was reasonable why he was sleepy. Being an emperor isn't a easy thing now is it? I thought they would just be relaxing and chilling but I guess not. "Your majesty, Since today has a great weather, why don't you go out for a walk?" Felix seemed to have felt it too and asked. Walking was good for me, but I wasn't focused on that because I was interested on something else over there. I glimpsed it every little moment I could. "Walk. Not bad." ... That throne is just too pretty. How much would I get if I sold it? Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.28 Chapter 10 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels I couldn't help bus glimpse at the gems here as the gems in Ruby palace were all small and cute but gems here were big and elegant. Ah, I almost drooled. Better be careful “Princess?” “Hmm.”



Don't separate me from those beauties! Sob. I wish I had even just one of them. I felt someone coming closer to me so I pulled on that person's cloth. I did that without thinking as I was staring at the gem, and it was a signal I did to Felix telling to pick me up. But Felix didn't hold me up right away. Ah right. We were going for a walk? Then I should walk with Claude. “Dad…….” I was going to say ‘Daddy and Atti will walk together!’. However when I lifted my head, I was shocked st what I was seeing. “Eh.” Claude why are you here? Qhere is Felix? (For those who doesn't understand the situation: Atti pulled someone's cloth thinking it was Felix to pick her up. However, she grabbed Claude's clothes instead.) I tried to find Felix but he was far over there. Why are you so far away? I thought it was you who was close to me! Now that I see it, I think Claude was going to walk pass by me. Because the door was located on the back. Ack! Did I just pulled a person's cloth without knowing the owner of it? “What do you want?” I was speechless. But Felix who was watching from a far spoke the words that was a bomb to me. “It means to hold her.” No! Its not!



“Hold?” “Yes. Princess does that to me too when she is tired of walking.” I did that because it was you! If I knew it was Claude, I wouldn't have! I felt danger when Claude looked down at me again hearing Felix's words. “No. Its because there was something on daddy's cl……. Wahh!” Ugh! Wait my stomach! I struggled when he picked me up so suddenly. And he started to hold me as if he was holding a bag of stuffs. When I struggled in uncomfortable position, Claude made a 'tsk' sound. “You can't even stay still. You are heavy enough.” An anger mark appeared on my face. I am in an uncomfortable position! I could see my own dress and shoes in this position without even moving my face. Because I'm folded like a folder! Is it all when you're co fortable? Huh, huh? “Your majesty, princess will be uncomfortable if you hold her like that.” “What do you mean? She's not walking.” Claude seemed to not understand Felix. I tried my best to show what I qas feeling right now. “C-Can't breathe……. Gasp.” All my blood is rushing up to my head. I reached my hands for Felix with teary eyes. “You hold ber like this.” Felix was able to hold me without difficulty as he was now used to it.



I cannot believe he was the one who couldn't carry me well at our first meeting. Yeah, so can't you just hold me?! “Just like this.” No, please don't! Don't send me away to Claude! Wahh. I hugged Felix tighter. “P-princess.” Felis seemed to panic a little but no choice. I don't like how he holds me or want to be close to me either. I don't even want to imagine! No, I don't wanna! “His majesty is waiti─?” “I'll just go with Felix like this.” I looked up with desperation in my eyes. Felix seemed to think for a while. But he seemed to be happy and tried to hide his smile. He cleared his throat then spoke. “Clears throat. No choice since princess wants me to hold her.” “…… .” “We should go your majesty. We will follow back.” Yeah yeah. Lets go. I'm good in Felix's arms now! So you stop babbling stuff to Claude either. But Claude didn't move at all. I started to become worried. Why is he like that? I'm telling you that you don't need to hold me. And I had to fear at his next words. “I'll hold.” WHAT! WHY!



“This is nothing. Thought you had some special techniques but I guess not.” Oof. Is it for your pride? Anyways that is your problem! I don't wanna. “Atti just.” “So. You dislike being held by me?” “Ehehe.” Wahh. I couldn't do anything. I smiled telling him this is a misunderstanding. I've been picky these days, right? I won't anymore. I just forgot you were the bast*rd who could change your mind and kill me any time. Sob. I had to be held by Claude in the end. But look. See? Its awkward. His eyes met with mine while holding me. Hehe. Smile. Ahh, this is troublesome, really. Anyways Claude succeeded in holding me. “Move. Its disturbing.” Claude started to make fun of Felix who could do nothing but stand there. Why don't you stop and get out of my life? Just your existence is a huge disturbance to my life. I beg you! Get outta my life forever! “Follow from the back.” Claude started walking leaving Felix behind. Why are you doing such a thing ti Felix? Umm. But is it because he lost his pride from Felix? So its Felix's fault.



I should just stay still. Imma rock. A rock. Lets not move a muscle. “Does Felix always hold you like this?” Claude asked walking the hall. Where? When do you mean? “When I come to see daddy?” “Other than that.” At Ruby palace? Its only to see you when I leave Ruby palace grounds. “Atti walks by herself!” So just let me go. “Atti can walk herself if Atti hold daddy's hand now too.” “Does that mean you want to get off me?” Cough. Why do you ask……. Seems like your pride was damaged alot. He's not as mature as I though. I'm not interfering into this though. “Do not let Felix hold you unless I call you over. It'll become a habit.” What does that mean? Will you take Felix away soon? Well Felix was my personal bodyguard who worked unexpectedly long. Anyways Claude you told me you'd give me guards soon but nothing happened these past 2 years. Did you forget? But something was catching my interest from a while ago. What kind of bug is this?



“Your majesty. Can I come closer?” Eek! Stop flying at my face. This is getting annoying. I can't do anything since I'm in Claude's arms. Shoo. Hah, you refuse? Wahh, I need Ruby palace's psycho unnie Seth! “I told you not to disturb. Back up 10 more steps.” I swayed my hand doing my best not to move my body. I tried to shoo this bug away. But this bug would just stay. How dare you make me annoyed?! “I could hold princess if she is heavy?” Ack, annoying! Die fly! “Nonsen…….” Slap! I was trying to catch the bug but it seemed like I slapped the wrong thing. A while of silence later, 2 icy blue gem like eyes came to stare at me. “Gasp.” I froze still with my hand still on his cheeks. I'm pretty sure I hit the bug but why is my hand here? Then that sound was from my hand hitting……. “What…….” I moved my hands away when he spoke. “…… is this?” What did I just do? I felt fear. Did I just slap his face?



“Your majesty.” Felix spoke feeling the aura. I was frozen. The aura was icy cold and fearful. Claude smiled. “Lookes like I went too easy on you these days.” I knew what his icy cold eyes meant. I started to shiver. I always tried to hide my fear but it didn't work this time. “The toys which are annying and I've become sick of.” Obly 7 years. The short but long time of me struggling to survive. “needs to be gone.” I just made all my hard work go to waste y one single movement. When Claude touched my neck, I felt as if my soul was separated from the body. And that wasn't a normal feeling. Because if it were, my sight wouldn't turn blurry like this. And the last thing I saw wasn't warm gazes nor sad faces but the cold icy glare. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.29 Chapter 11 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Honestly I believe the title for this is wrong. Atti had 2 lives. Lol I was forced to wake up by the intense amount of pain. “Your majesty, the princess has opened her eyes!”



Then a rushed voice came in through my ears. “Princess, can you see me? Do you know who I am?” I didn't lose my memories. Of course I know, oppa. So stop shouting. I'm feeling really……. Really……. "Uwuu.” Then it became hard to breathe. I opened my mouth while lying down. When Felix nodded as if twlling me to go on and speak. However what came out of my mouth wasn't an answer to his questions. “Wahhh……!” Bleh blehh, I'm dying! My lung's gonna explode! Wack, ack ack! “P-princess!” I feel like dying right now so stop calling for princess, Wahh. Felix seemed to panick when I just started to cry. Now it seemed like I was crying while sleeping too. Because if I didn't my face wouldn't be this wet. “It hurts, eeuk. Oww…….” My chest hurt as if it was on fire. There were poison in my milk, correct?! Right?! Why are you doing this to me? I did nothibg wrong. This too cruel. Wahhh. “What should we do, your majesty?” Yeah, understandable because it was me who never cried before except for once falling into the lake. But never mind that, it really really hurt alot. Its the feeling of a drill digging my lungs.



Wahh. Am I dying? When I'm only 7? When I didn't say any swear words at Claude? “I've called you over to heal her but what's this? What did you do that made her condition even worse?” “This didn't get worse. Its just that princess was unconscious that she couldn't feel the pain. Also this case is new for me……. Its something to do with mana but I can't seem to find the reaso…….” “Useless bast*rd.” While I was crying, Claude was speaking with ither person over there. Seems like you did brought a doctor when I fainted spitting out blood. But I don't get a thing. Ah, whatever! Just save me quickly! I'm gonna die, wahh. “That's why I told you to find a way but look how you confess your shame. Being other wizards.” “I a-apologize your highness. However this is all I can do. No other wizards would be able to help anymo…….” “Do you wish for death?” From Claude's words, I heard the other man gasp. But why are you down there shivering like that, mister? “Yeah these kind of useless wizards are not needed in my palace.” I could imagine Claude speaking with icy expression even while I was crying. “If you repeat those words again like a parrot, you better be ready for the future events.”



The bowing man in front of Claude started to shiver hard that I could even see it. “Bring ther wizards. Also lock him up in the jail.” “Will do, your majesty." Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.30 Chapter 11 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “Use your head more if you wish to live. Because I will slice your neck before you babble those words next time.” Claude's speech stopped there. I didn't know anything but I just learned that I wasn't like this because of poison and that man was taken away as he couldn't fix me. I was finally able to see Claude's face when he came over to me. “E-Euk. Dad, it hur……. Wahh…….” Claude looked down at me with a face of dissatisfaction. Hey, I am touched though. I thought you were going to just watch me like this like last time I fell in the lake but you were trying to find a way to save me. This looks like Claude's room. Claude who was watching me cry finally spoke, lifting one hand up. “Noisy. Sleep.” Hey, you bast*rd! Is that all you've got to say when your daughter is sick to death?! Cancel what I said before! And are you joking right now? I woke up from the pain and just how do you expect me to sleep!



But I, in a lightning speed, lost conciousness as soon as Claude's hand touched my face. W-wow. Can't believe I can sleep in this sityation……. A girl like me…… known to be…… a mentaless…… girl……. Zzzzz. I felt as if the cold hand was patting my wet tears while on my face. And I met the fairy unnie in my dreams again. Unnie I saw in my dreams 2 years ago didn't change and was still beautiful. I met her in my dreams a few times more after that and I was amazed that it was possible to have dreams with the same character a several times. And fairy unnie always appeared in the same way she did last time. Once with green grass background and as a nature fairy, and another a moon fairy dancing under the moonlight, and once a water fairy playing childishly in the lake. Its just fairy itself. Anyways there were like 7 to 8 versions but unnie qould keep on disappearing not too long after appearing. I wanted to talk and play with her but like a video I couldn't touch or speak to her at all. She looked alike to the description of Atanasia's mom in the novel. So I was imagining of Diana's appearance to be like this fairy unnie. Today was teary fairy unnie version. This is a very rare one! I only saw one today. But that impacted me a lot since the actuve and optimistic unnie was crying and sad. Did this crying scene appear because today was the day I felt like dying? Sob. Unnie, I almost died today. No, I can die any moment. I spat out blood drinking milk. And I was hurt. Wahh.



I spoke even though I knew she wouldn't answer back or react to it. She was just staring at the mid air. I was in someine else's perspective each time I saw unnie in my dreams. Now too, I was in a different person, seeing her. Fairy unnie was sitting under the moonlight in the room by the window. A moment later, clear tear dropped from her eyes. Hah I feel sad now that bbeautiful unnie is crying. I wanted to comfort her but of course I couldn't. The 'me' who sees her in my dreams leaves the room silently. The dream stopped around here too last time. Huh? But today was different. The -me' who was on the way out just stopped in track. For a moment 'I' stayed there silent then turned back to that unnie. This time the person did not walk silently but with foot step sounds that unnie turned around surprised. A voice was heard in my ears too just was surprised as her. -I lost. I was focused on that familiar voice. -It feels like I've been played with in your hands. But I could beg you if you want to. Unnie who was surprised by this person's sudden appearance, whispered out the words not having the time to wipe her tears away. -How……. How could you say that. -If I don't, you'd leave me.



The guy stayed silent for a moment then spoke. -Yes, I know. This is no different than any other useless emotions. I can't believe it myself to be controlled by that emotions even though I was cautious of it. -Your majesty. -Honestly I want to rip you in pieces right now. -……. -Even so. Everything including 'my' expression towards this unnie and the unnie looking at 'me' with a shaking gaze started to faint away. -Even so I want to beg you. Beg you to not leave me. Her cherks were wet from the tears. ‘'I' reached my hand out to unnie's face. Then whispered holding her cheeks. -So choose me. Don't think about anything else. Be selfish and make a decision that benefits yourself. The scene before me was clearer than any other scenes I've saw since now. I could know what mood and emotions were shown. -Not the child you could sacrifice to save. Then the fairy unnie smiled. Still wetting 'my' hand on her cheeks with her tears. With the face seeming to say she is very happy that there's no regret to die now but also very depressed that she wants to die. Sight started to get blurry. It felt like I qas floating from water I qas drowning in. I know thig feeling. It looks like the dream is going to end.



As expected I qoke up from the dream not too long after. “You're finally awake. You're not the sleeping beauty you know.” But why is the first thing I see is this black idiot? I quietly closed my eyes again. Looks like I am in a wrong place. Log out! I request for log out! “Pretending to sleep now? Should I bring a prince from another land and wake you up? A prince of which place? Atlanta? Hyuhail? Psykansia?” Ah, seriously! Xan't you give me time to wake up? I just had a really important fream right now! So I'm very serious right now! Leave me be, wahhh! I was annoyed that the first thing I saw was the wizard who tried to eat Blackie before. I'm already sensitive from spitting out blood and being sick……. Huh? But then I realized the change in my body. Huh, it doesn't hurt. It hurt that I've cried right before I slept! “You owe me. I saved your life.” I opened my eyes at his words. “Did you, I mean did oppa heal me?” I still had the memories of him as a scary person so I was defending myself without me knowing. Kyaa.



“Yeah. You could've died from your heart exploding if it weren't me.” What a scary sentence to say. But where did Felix and Claude go? Ehere did you guys go leaving me alone with this bast*rd? Now that I see I felt refreshed and I was in my pajama instead of the bloody clothes I was wearing a while ago. Did Lilly came in? Wait how did he know I was sick? “How did you know I was sick?” Then I flinched. Maybe he came not to heal me but for something else. Perhaps for Blackie again?! “Not our Blackie!” I stood up. Then that black idiot smiled. “Hah, you really don't trust people. I told you I won't eat him.” Why would I not trust you? I still couldn't stop my suspicions. Then he smiled while crossing his leg. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed I was at. Now that I see it why is this bast*rd being stubborn and is sitting beside me? “Even though he looked more good to eat, I won't eat him from the promise you and I made. And you need to be tahnkful to me.” Can I really trust him? Of course there would be no change even if I didn't or did trust him. And I became confused at the next words that came from his mouth. “I stopped your dad from killing Blackie.” “Huh?”



What kind of joke is this? Why would Claude try and kill Blackie? But this dude didn't seem like he was going to answer easily. I had to flinch to his next words. “I had a really hard time. Holding in the desire of wanting to eat yby its side.” Ack. So its you, not Claude whi tried to kill Blackie! “Hah, look who's here. Time's done.” He turned his face to the door. I followed that gaze to the door. That moment, the door opened. “Princess!” The one who came in the room was Felix and Claude. Claude who entered first saw me sitting wide eyed then stopped walking. Felix seemed to be relieved. I got off the bed and ran to Claude immediately. “Daddd!” Why did you leave me and that bast*rd alone?! He, he did it! Like telling me he's fonna eat Blackie, like he's gonna kill meh, like, like! But you and Felix just left me alone with him in the room! Wahhhh! Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.31 Chapter 11 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels



I heard a small mutter of 'Aren't you treating me as a bad guy too much when I saved you' from my back but that wasn't my business. But when I was about to run to Claude, but realized I had no strength in my legs and I started to fall. Oh my. How embarrassing. Am I going to slip and fall on a carpet after seeing this black idiot as the first thing I see after waking up from spitting out blood and suffering? “Ack!” I lost my balance with a pig-like sound. But Claude caught me before falling. It seemed like Claude automatically moved when I started to fall without his wills. Because uf it weren't, he wouldn't be this stiff and surprised by me going straight into his arms. Gasp. But you won't throw me off again, right? Something unbelievable happened when I slowly lifted my head up. After a while in this awkward position, Claude would just pick me up. “Is everything fine now?” Claude even asked for my wellness. His voice was still cold and emotionless but I saw resemblance of the emotion I heard in my dreams. I was surprised just at that and I shook my head. Then Claude scanned me quick. “There will be no side effect for it, correct?” Claude who confirmed that there was nothing wrong with me turned his face towards the bed.



Ah, right! Black idiot! “Daddy, that person!” I was going to ask why this bast*rd was here but Felix was faster. “Ah. Seems like he is out of energy treating princess.” Yus? Wut? Who is out of energy treating who? I couldn't understand Felix's words. Besides why is your face like that? What's up with a touched, and thankful but pitiful face? “I need to thank you for that. But of course after seeing this princess fine afterwards.” “I apologize but princess isn't completely healed yet.” ……Huh? What? I became speechless as the goosebumps rose. Wasn't this the black idiot……? But who is that kid with teary eyes? Also acting mannerful? “What do you mean not healed completely?” “I apologize. I am too young to heal the princess completely.” I turned my head unnaturally to the black idiot like a robot. Then I saw black head bowing to Claude. But he was the idiot who sat legs crossed beside me a while ago. “But she is not in a serious condition anymore so she would heal naturally soo……. Cough!”



The boy who seemed to be like 11 or 12 was holding onto his chest then started coughing as if he couldn't breathe. “This might happen, cough. A few times afterwards, cough…… however this one will gladly sacrifice himself for the pri…… Uek, cough cough! Uek, gasp!” The boy had a pale face and he fell tk the floor. Of course I was just watching him surprised that my jaws dropped. W-what the! Who are you! Where did that idiot go?! He wasn't this young! I felt like I just witnessed a goblin's magic. What is happening? “Your majesty, I think it'll be better to let him rest for now. Since princess woke up now, we can talk the important stuffs later. The young wizard seemed to be tired, too” No ine could feel bad for a suffering little boy like this. Claude made a 'tsk' sound and had to agree. So the mini version of black idiot had to move with the support of Felix. And right before he left the room for good, he turned around with his crimson eyes looking at me. He smiled the smile of a winner. That, that, that! He's that black idiot, right? Right? “Princess!” But I couldn't continue from the person who came barging in. “Lilly!” Lilly ran to me with her teary pale face. B-but hey, can you come in like this? Claude's here. “Princess, to be able to meet princess again, I, I…….”



Ah, you were surprised too. Well since I fainted after spitting out blood. Lilly ended up crying in front of me. “One moth really was too long. I really thought we won't be able to see princess again…….” Hehhh? Wait. What? “A month?” “Yes.” The one to answer my question was Felix. And from his word which sounded relieved surprised me more. “It's been exactly 48 days since you woke up.” “Heh?” *** They say I woke up in a month. I really thought I dreamed for one night but 48 days! Is it real, huh? “Of course its real.” Eating chocolate cookies on my table, the mini version of the black idiot spoke. “Consider yourself lucky. You were going to die if I came a day later.” So explain why you are here. And why are you eating the cookies Lilly gave me to eat? Eek, you snack theif! He didn't look anything like the boy who was dying a few days ago. He was doing too fine. “Since I have nothing to do today, I'll just spend my time here.”



“What? But you said you need one hour of time to heal me to otther people.” “Thats obviously a lie. Hah, kids who don't know the world yet.” Ack, who is ignoring who? It was so detestable to see him munching on my cookies with a smirk. Is this actually the kid who bowed to Claude a moment ago? Is this why your here saying you needed to be alone with me because you need to be extremely focused and so chased everyone out? “Everyone over reacts at the handsome young skilled wizard when they see me. Anyways everyone's annoying.” Handsome young skilled wizard is sh*t. Eek, shoot. I couldn't deny his 10 year old appearance was amazing. Aaa I don't wanna admit! But he's too pretty! That silky black hair, even that teary crimson eyes (Of course only in front of other people) and his every part of facial structure, he really looked pretty like an immortal. Him chewing on cookies with crumbs on his mouth looked cute as well. “This is crazy. Why is this so good? Tell the maids to bring more of these later when they come.” But how is the inside……. I couldn't do anything but watch him eat. “You were correct. Your dad was not Aetherunistas.” “Oppa really is an idiot, right? Aetherunistas already died 200 years ago.” Then Blackie who was under my bed carefully came out. I glared at Lucas petting Blackie.



This again? Is he some kind of 9 tailed fox who was alseep for 20 years? I really don't get him. “I thought I felt something wrong.” Blackie was drooling at the cookies that dude was eating. But he didn't dare take them. Same goes for me. Kuuck. Blackie, I'll give you a plate full of cookies when he leaves. I don't know why I have to take hint even if its my house. Sob. Its unfair. But he seemed to be a life saver in the palace. A title of a genius wizard who made a princess wake up in a month. Looks like there were a lot happening when I was asleep. I heard it from Felix that the reason why I spat blood and fainted was because my mana started to move around rapidly all of a sudden without my control. But no one could figure out why that happened or the solution for this to now happpen again. They say I cried waking up and fainting repeatedly. So Claude made me sleep. And he hired a wizard who could help me.However they say every wizards would shake their head that they cannot do anything. Meantime, this idiot happened to come and stated he can treat me. I don't know how but he became a genius wizard supported and guarded by palace wizards. And he was acting too different of when he was with me and with the others including Claude. He seemed to have found this fun and now he was acting like a well mannered weak and fragile handsome young genius wizard in front of



others except for me. I glimpsed at the idiot in front of me. I need to be thankful to him but strangly I don't feel anything like it. But he smiled still chewing on his cookie when he felt my gaze on him. “Why, you want this? Do you want to switch with that?” “No thank you! I won't change!” Wahh, this bast*rd is still hunting for Blackie! Blackie seemed to have also felt danger and he started to whine in my arms. “You're too cold even though I saved you. I'll give it back after a little taste.” “No!” A little taste?! Wahh. I cannot give Blackie away to that idiot! He tilted his head when I showed disgust. “Its that thing's fault you became like this?” “What? Why is this Blackie's fault?” “Since his mana went back into you a little. When ever you make contact with him or are close by him, his mana gets absorbed into you. This is rare. Your mana must have a strong revival system. Or you must have too much mana even for a divine animal to control.” Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.32 Chapter 11



Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels Gasp. So I do have a great grand genius wizard thing as expected. But it wasn't the time to be amazed. “T-Then isn't it dangerous right now too? Am I not allowed to be with Blackie now?” Then the black idiot smirked as if he heard something interesting. “You are underestimsting me way too much.” He was thinking weather the see me pitiful or feel bad himself. “Do I look like a guy to make a person I saved to die again just because I couldn't fix that problem?” N, no……. I'll say no so please do not shove Blackie in your mouth. I sweatdropped hugging Blackie tight. Then the bast*rd pushed the empty plate on the table and leaned back on the sofa. He then crossed his legs and it looked very not mannered. “Thank me from stopping your dad from killing it.” Ah right! He said that Claude tried to kill Blackie. “It seems like you are very loved. He tried to kill it immediately when I told him it. But if it could've been more dangerous when he actually died because all the mana would go back into your body then.” Just then a memory of the voice in my dreams passed by but I didn't know why.



I remembered the expression Claude was making after I woke up. The body which stopped moving and the eyes and the emotions he showed too. “Right. There aren't much people who owns a divine animal these days. I didn't want to explain it again so I told him it was some kind of magical living being. And your Blackie was saved when I said he can be used treating you.” Blackie suddenly started to lick my hand. I got curious looking at his big golden eyes looking up at me. “Then did Blackie avoid me before because he knew it would be dangerous to me?” I just spoke but when I thought abbout it, I had a thought that that would actually be it. Gasp, it actually can be the case since our Blackie is smart! Because Blackie is a divine animal of me who's soon going to become a gread grand powerful genius wizard! But the black idiot interfered in my amusement. “Uh, no? They can't do that. Divine animal's attitude are only from its owner. Just like Blackie stealing chocolate like you.” He was like 'hmm' then he started to smirk. But I had to shiver and be surprised at his next words. “Tell me. You honestly want to escape the palace, right.” Flinch. “You want to leave quick without being noticed by anyone, right?” Flinch flinch.



“I've examined Blackie for a while now but Blackie. He always hides and he always goes out the window, like every time literally. And divine animals are likely to be like their owner.” “N-no. What are you taking abo…….” “And you hate me so much right? You wish I was gone right now. You also wish you'd never see me again?” Very flinch! “See? That is why you're always on your guard everytime when I do a thing.” Qiiing, quing. Him who leaned closer to me while talking, took my Blackie away. And I realized that when I heard Blackie whimper. Wait when did he take Blackie again!? “Its because you are trying to eat him that Blackie is scared!” “Wow, so you don't dislike me? You're not scared? What a relief. I'm actually really weak hearted that I get hurt easily when someone say they don't like me.” “…… .” This crazed bast*rd……. Speaking nonsen……. It was hard to act okay with this. But the problem is that he looked really cute in the appearance of a boy with a little more higher age than me. Kuckk. I won't believe it. When was I weak to kids? “But do you have to stay in that appearance? Why are you acting young?”



I asked with insatisfaction. I didn't like him making me interested and it was annoying him acting innocent and well mannered in front of the others. Then he hugged Blackie who was struggling to get out tight in his arms. “Do not say anything like it unless you want me to eat Blackie.” “Gasp, what?” “The mana I have now is like a trash amount and staying looking like this will help save my mana even a very little bit. If it weren't for that, I wouldn't be like this acting the way I am right now.” Then you could just say that nicely! Why do you put Blackie's life into it? I really can't put my guard down on him. Just when is he leaving? Get outta my eyes now! Crowl. “I could go into my actual appearance then since I had enough mana but all the time is a bit too much. I'll stay like this until I gain more mana.” He was a high school guy when I woke up in 48 days. Even though he put me in panick when he turned into his mini version when Claude and Felix came in. After that, he was always like this. But he started to smiled patting Blackie. “ah right. Your mana was actually really delicious than expected.” ……Huh? What's delicious? I stared at him not believing what I heard just now. “Don't look at me like that. Its only eating your mana that will reproduce. There's no other way to heal you except for



making those mana disappear. But it's a waste if they were thrown out than me eating to gain mana.” Goosebumps. ……So did you eat it? You ate it……? Did you heal me by eating?! Was it because of me that you were in an adult form for a moment when I woke up?! “Even so, why did you eat it!” “Kkyuuang!” (That's Blackie XD) "You dare..?" Blackie suddenly crowled and started to alap with his tail in the middle of being pet by Lucas. Seems like Blackie's anger exploded. “You're acting pretty cute right now.” “Qing, Quiiing…….” But it wss only for a moment as Blackie whimpered as he set his tail down again. “Take it. He's too scared.” Bast*rd for once gave me my Blackie back without a fuss. “You're dad's coming.” Hah, you gave him back because Claude was coming?! Click. “Princess!”



Deja vu. I ran to Claude in his arms. “Daddddd!” Claude looked back and fourth at me and Lucas, feeling something was wrong. “I…….” I opened my mouth about to say 'Ibdon't like him!'. I'll tell it all! That you are playing with age, thar you came here to steal Blackie once, and how you are just acting right now! I tried to know how thing was turning around and since he is my savior I wanted to give him a chance but look! He told me there was nothing else to do! But the black idiot must've realized what I was going to do and he spoke a word a second faster than me. “I apologize if you were offended by my words, princess.” “H-heh?” E-eh? What's up with him? Why is he suddenly apologizing? I didn't say a word yet! “But princess's pet is a creature even some great wizards have hard time handling that princess should be far apart from this creature as possible. However seeing princess like this creature so much, it is the best to shorten the time with the creature.” What? What are you talking about! I became speechless at his words. When did we talk about that?!



The idiot who changed his character into a young fragile genius character again was shaling with tears in his eyes. It seemed like a person not knowing what to do after seeing he offended a person he's concerned about. And I being a stubborn naughty child refusing to give up on something that could be dangerous! “True. I believe kicking him out is the best option.” Claude who was suspecting him a moment ago sharply agreed. Of course I was shocked. Even though I know not killing it is a miracle to ask for Claude but to kick him out!? “D-dad. That oppa told me Blackie was not dangerous anymore…….” “There's no guarantee for a dog to not bite his owner again.” Blackie isn't a dog! And don't look at my Blackie with that gaze! Wahh, see? Pur Blackie is scared now! “Since princess's mana is still unstable, it is best for him to stay away. More than 3 or 4 hours a day with Blackie can be really dangerous.” “Ahh I feel backed up. It is so great to have this young wizard around.” Felix complemented him not knowing my trye feelings. Claude seemed to be annoyed but he didn't say a word of killing Blackie. I just stared at the black idiot acting fragile. I give up. This bast*rd already succeeded in hiding his identity. “I'll be going now.” “Bring this with.”



Claude glared at Blackie as if he was looking at a trash. Sh*t, why are you all doing this to Blackie! “Dad, dad. Can't Atti give foodie to Blackie? He must've been hungry.” Of course I couldn't say that out loud. That's because I'm precious. I asked Claude actung pitiful as possible. My aegyo might work. Claude stared at me wordlessly for a moment. Then he opened his mouth. “Looks like it is best to kick him out now.” “Huh? Wizard oppa, what did you just say? You're gonna give Blackie his foodie instead of me? Thank you, oppa!” “I changed my mind. Right now, immediately.” “*Y-yawn*. I keep on yawning. Atti is sleepy, daddy.” I yawned ignoring Claude's cold gaze. And I laid my head on his shoulder, signaling the black idiot. Quickly leave with Blackie, quick! He seemed to hold his laughter but soon bowed mannerfully and left. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.33 Chapter 11 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “I'll be out as well since princess is sleepy.” Felix and the idiot left the room. Claude and I were the only one in the room. “Hauum, sleepy.”



There was no way to figure out if I actually tricked him or he realized my acting but he made a 'tsk' sound and set me to bed. “Stop doing such a thing and sleep.” I wasn't really going to sleep but I fell asleep as soon as Claude's hand touched my eyes. I was gonna go see Blackie after pretending to sleep! But my plan was ruined. By Claude of course. And I met that fairy unnie again. The nature fairy unnie dancing in the greens like last time. The sight was black when I opened my eyes again. Eek, how long did I sleep for. I fell asleep by an accident. My day just passed by. Feeling unfair, I rubbed my eyes with my 2 hands but soo stopped. “…… .” Claude was seen under the moonlight. He was sitting on the edge of the bed looking out the window expressionlessly. I stared at him feeling weird. ……So I was right. It was you who made me dream on that fairy unnie. It was always the day after I met Claude I dreamed of her, and further more the fairy unnie in my dreams……. “It's still midnight. Close your eyes and sleep more.” A quiet sound went in my ears with the sound of the wind. I pulled the blanket up to my eyes.



I felt weird seeing me and Claude's distance so close than the day we first met. “I'll be here until you are completely asleep.” Why is those words so warm when you are saying coldly? I muttered inside then closed my eyes again. That night I was able to sleep well without any dreams. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.33 Chapter 11 Part 2 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels (Guys, this is Claude's POV however you might be a little frustrated at Claude.) “Pfft!” The white table banket was dyed red. The kid who spat out blood had an expression not knowing what happened. And it was the same for the 2 people with her. “Princess!” Another cup of blood was spat out after the loud shout. The blood bright red like the little shoes on the kid's feet wet the dress white as the table blanket, red. From her tilting body, Claude's body stood up against his will. The body which escaped the chair onto the floor had no consciousness. It looked like a dead body. Thinking that Claude couldn't help but shake and flinch for a second.



“Princess, Just what is this!” Felix who ran to the kid shook her, shouting out words. Claude was frozen without moving a muscle for a moment. This didn't feel real. Only the sense of mana rapidly running on his hands felt real. The reason was unknown but he sensed that the mana was the reason why she fainted. If it weren't controlled soon, it would be really dangerous. Claude reached his hand forward and was about to give some mana but stopped. “Princess! Open your eyes, princess!” ‘Do I really need to save her?’ It was because that kind of thought passed by him. Weren't he planning on killing her? If so, he could just let her be. From the day she was born all the way here……. “Euu…….” When the kid who stopped his hands from killing her would just kill herself. “Ah, Euk……. Dad…….” With a small weak mutter, the eyes opened a little reflecting his face. The hand held onto his cloth then fell again. At the same time, his reflection in the blue crystal gem-like eyes were nowehre to be seen. “Bring the doctor.” Claude spoke trying to calm the mana down giving his mana into her body (This is ironic because giving Atti more mana in her body will worsen the situation.)



“Quick!” The words he was speaking was very impatient and hurried but he himself didn't notice. *** “Did princess fall asleep?” “Yes.” “She seems comfortable.” Felix had a relieved face. “The wizard went to his room. Stange parts of him weren't found yet but should we keep on researching?” “Nothing bad being careful. Do not let your guard down.” “Understood.” Claude and Felix both couldn't believe in that wizard who came like he fell down from the sky all of a sudden. (He didn't actually fall down from the sky. Just an expression.) But it was true that the boy around 10 years old cured the princess. No one could imagine how the princess would be like if he didn't come on time. Claude looked down at the kid who acted in order to defend for her pet. Zzzzz. The faint sound of her breathing was clear in the ears. Claude who was quiet for a moment spoke quietly in a low voice. “I thought it wouldn't matter when or how she disappeared from my eyes.”



His gaze looking at the sleeping child was still cold. However the emotions in him was not hers but his. “Funny that that weren't it.” “Your majesty.” “Get out if you're going to talk nonsence again. I don't feel like listening today.” Felix stayed quiet for a while before bowing and leaving the room. Then the room gain its aura again. Claude stared at the kid sleeping without her guard up. To be truth, he was always seeking for timing, a chance. ‘Dad!’ Will I be able to kill her today? Can I kill her today. Like that, for each and every day. And after today, tomorrow. ‘Dad. Hehe.’ But in the end he couldn't kill her. ‘Atti will sing lullaby for daddy!’ Damn that women. He held in the swearings. You could've left and that would be good for all but uselessly leaving a thing same as her behind. ‘Daddy, good morning!’ Spiteful women.



When she left so irresponsible. But still on going on me that I cannot even forget about you……. I almost forgot all of it. Just almost. But he remembered all again seeing those 2 big round eyes. ‘I wish papa would like Atti more!’ When the kid say that thinking he was asleep, Claude smirked as he made fun of it mentally. ‘Actually it was a lie that I didn't want to see mommy.' Stupid kid. That won't happen. There won't be a day before I die that I will accept you as my daughter or have good emotions towards you. ‘But it is true that Atti don't need to..’ Because leaving this kid alive was just because his life was boring. If he weren't crazy, he wouldn't want to keep the child who doesn't have any good point on her but instead is noisy, annoying and needs the fullest care. ‘Because Atti has papa.’ But he didn't know why these words were frustratingly hurting. Tingle tingle. And also the reason why does his heart tingle whenever he sees the girl. The kid was always brightly smiling at him not knowing he was thinking of killing her. That is when become frustrated. It was normal that he wanted to kill her more as the day passed by. But……. ‘Wahh! It hurts, sniff. Oww…….’ But he got angry when she actually was in a situation where she was really going to die.



‘Oww. Dad, it hur……. Wahh.’ Don't be ridiculous. ‘This is because of some kind of magical creature.’ You don't have to be like your mom at something like this too. ‘I will kill it.’ ‘Your majesty! The young wizard said he can cure the princess. Killing this creature can be considered after princess wakes up.’ ‘My mind's already set. Why do I need to keep a thing alive when it hunts down his owner's life?’ The black thing was easily held in his hand. That thing would stay still rolling his eyes carefully not knowing what danger he was in. That stupidity reminded him of its owner that it annoyed him. ‘Your majesty, calm down. Using this creature, controlling princess's mana can go easier.’ Atanasia, a kid inexcusable like her name. She was annoying to him. So he thought of killing her a lot. Seeming the saying kids can see through a person's mind is true, the girl would show a little fear everytime as if she saw through him. Even though he knew, he'd always act cold. It would be great if she was scared and wouldn't dare come to see me. The he and the child will be more comfortable. Then he wouldn't be thinking back to his past. But the kid would always come the day afterwards and start to smile like an idiot. That was extremely annoying.



‘Do anything you can. If the princess dies, you die with.’ I want to kill her who is hateful whenever I see her. But I also want to see her more. No, I want to get rid of her right now. But just for a little longer……. His mind wouldn't stay calm. Ah, everything is annoying. “Atanasia.” He could kill her any time if he wanted to. That is why I'm keeping you alive. “I dislike you.” Claude whispered again at the kid with her eyes closed. “I dislike you.” But his words wouldn't go into the sleeping one's ears but his own and would go deep inside his feelings. “I…….” But his hand reaching for her neck would go up to her forehead and would lightly touch it. His mouth didn't open watching the girl sleep. And his shadow by the girl wouldn't leave for the rest of the night. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.34 Chapter 12 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “Umm, dad. Atti wanna walk herself.”



“This is faster.” Umm could you please explain why going for a walk needs to be fast? And don't you call going for a walk when you walk yourself? This is not 'going for a walk' for me……. I thought, looking around the garden. This walk was for me to exercise but how did it become like this? “That is true. It is not good to push yourself, princess.” Yeah, it was you, you idiot! There weren't anyone else than Felix who could make me go in this situation. I was walking one day and I sneezed by too much flowers that Felix was shocked. I couldn't play actively than before after waking up in 48 days. The reason I almost fell running to Claude that day was also because I didn't have much strength. But after a few days, I was ae to move around myself with a help of magic but the black idiot againacted fragile and told that I should walk with my own strength because using magic isn't good for you unless its an emergency. “Isn't 10 minutes enough for a walk?” “It is. Very enough.” Ummm, no? Very no? Did these people eat something wrong? “We will walk to the edge of the garden from here as the day's bright today.” Moreover Claude himself suggested he would walk more without Felix's suggestion. I mean if you are going to do that, ehy don't you do it by



yourself leaving me to Felix? Do you really have to hild me like this? Sob. I don't know if it's just me but it seemed like Claude was being gentler with me these says. Haha, am I crazy? Hiw dare I think these stuff. Of course its not true. Right? But just then, something golden went in my mouth. Ack. Claude's hair went in my mouth! Blame you, wind. Eek, go! Go away! “Ptt pt pttttttt.” PTT?! But looks like I did it too noisy. Claude moved his gaze to me at the sound of me spitting. I had to stop what I was doing and smile. “Ptt…… Ehehe. Heheh…….” D-don't look at me like that. Look, I didn't eat it because I wanted to! I smiled as naturally as possible. They say you cannot spit at the ones smiling! “Hair is not there for eating.” Ack! I know, idiot! Really both black idiot and this idiot is treating me like an idiot! When I can speak 4 languages at this age! But look. He won't do anything to me when I ate his hair! No mad, no kill! You saw. Right? “Your majesty, should I hold the princess?” “Move 5 steps more backwards” Felix's moon went down and moved 5 steps behind.



I thought a little if I should be happy about this or not but stopped and laid my chin on Claude's shoulder. Ahh, look how your arms are in a good shape. He looks to have no muscles at all but from my touch and his abs, its really strong. But it was a relief that my heart didn't go wild seeing his skin anymore. I mean it would be weird it I nose bleeded at my biological dad. But I have made it through his attraction! Great me! Not an easy girl! You think appearances will effect me much?! Ha, you can't. I shook my head with a winner's smile. “Ouch.” Huh. Who is holding my hair? “What are you doing?” Gasp. I gasped when I touched the part my hair was being pulled. Lilly did my hair this morning as always today. The curly hair was put up into a bun like an apple with some pearl and ribbon decorations. But why is it tangled up with Claude's hair? Hahaha. “I told you hair is not what you ea-.” “No, I didn'r eat it! I mean! Daddy's hair is stuck with my hair ornaments. Hing.” W-what should I do? It was a very cute hairstyle untill today mor- no, till just a moment ago! Why would you do that, hair pin! Wahh.



“Then undo it.” Sh*t. Do you think I would be doing this if that was easy? Then Felix came towards me. "Should I help you, princess?” “5 steps.” “…… .” Eek Felix said he would help! Why'd you do that?! “Undo it until its end of the walk.” Gasp. Ten nine eight seven two one, done walking! You still couldn't untie your hair? Die! Won't happen, right? Whaaaa. One fortunate thing was that Claude was waking weirdly slow. Ah. Its not because I'm heavy, right? Anyways I tried my best to take off my lovely ornament. Meanwhile, Claude would just continue walking. Gasp. But I accidentally picked one of Claude's hair out. Surprised, I glimpsed at Claude. But Claude had no reaction whatsoever. Ahh, the fortune. He is denser than I though. I acted as nothing happened and carefully threw his hair to the ground. I didn't do that! Really! But why won't it come out? Wahh, I didn't want to use this way. I ended up releasing Claude's hair by taking off the ornaments Lilly's put on for me. “There!”



Hing I really liked today's hair. Too bad though. There, I released your hair now. Claude is now a free Claude. Here, take it, sock……. “Hair's dirty now.” What. Are you telling me to brush your hair? “Papa's hair is shiny and pretty like always. Hehe.” Whaa. But I've got no choice. I smiled and started to brush his hair. Now, you should be satisfied with this! But Claude was frowning. What, you looking weird is not my problem! I stared at Claude. Then Claude started walking making a 'tsk' sound. But the gaze at the very last moment reminded me of the black idiot! You bast*rd, what did I do wrong?! Then Claude set me down. Huh? Weren't you going to walk holding me up? Well it doesn't matter. But this bast*rd would reach his hand out to me. Gasp. He seem to be really crazy. Are you actually holding my hand? Really? I handed my hand out trying to understand by thinking he ate something wrong. But he just started to look at me as if he was seeing something stupid. What, what, why! You said to give you my hand! No? “Nope.” Then what? When I made a face that I don't know what he was talking about, he started to move himself. I just saw my hair ornament moving onto Claude's big hands.



His frown as well as his hand doing something on my hair. “This is better.” I was really shocked that my jaws were down there. Did he actually eat something wrong? Were there poison in his breakfast? I became suspicious. “Walk calmly, do not run.” Did you just hold my hand? Are you perhaps thinking of walking hand by hand? Crazy. Crazed……. He really should be out of his mind. This was weird. *** I couldn't get a hold of Claude's attitude towards me these days. I felt he was softening up a little from my hard work. Like holding hands while walking, jolding me instead of Felix, and like last time doing my hair was extremely weird. Furthermore Claude even changed my palace to another better one! Like everyone knows, I was living in Ruby palace from Claude's ignorance. But Claude decided to move me to another palace which was close to his palace, too, the Emerald palace. Is it because Claude saw something he didn't want to see that day……? Well it there were many missing gems and it wasn't just once or twice the maids took the gems lying they needed to make mire money for my good a few years ago.



Then he spoke words of 'When did this palace become a dog's house.'. And that night, we started to work ourselves up for the moving to Emerald Palace. No, actually I had nothing to do but just go there so... To state a fact, it was Claude's 1st time ever visiting Ruby palace in 7 years. If it were a normal family, it would not be normal for their parents to visit their kids home once in a 7 years but Claude isn't a normal dad in my eyes. But Claude was my dad and it was a surprise that he even let himself in Ruby palace. So now too I was thinking feeling weird in the Emerald palace which was more fancier than the Ruby palace. It would definately be this reason Claude became like this. He's probably shocked I almost died not too long ago that he's doing this well to me. Haha……. But as I think further, the smile faints away. What a big dream I have. There's no way a psycho who would kill his daughter without hesitation to be effected when his daughter was a little ill. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.35 Chapter 12 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels But I had to frown after a while. Honestly, Claude wasn't a person without a single tear or blood spare to drop. Its just that he is extremely ignorant of people except for the one who makes him interested whether if its anger or just interest. He has sides of showing interest for people who crossed their lines. For an example.......



"Gosh. You saying that Aetherunistas was the world wide greatest wizard emperor? That useless idiot?" I couldn't continue on my thoughts at someone laughing at something. Ah right. Black idiot, you were in the room with me too. Just forgot. "Isn't this too much even though its a children story book? It doesn't say that this is a dead bast*rd." "That's not children story book!" "Then what? It doesn't make sense if this thing is a history book." I glared at the guy lying on the carpet. He looked so carefree reading the history book I read in my class lying down belly to the floor, munching on cookies. But isn't he so naturally doing this like this is his room? Hey you! Now you are treating my room as if its yours?! "It was a lie that I am not fully cured, right? Just how long are you going to lie?" "Nope. Its true you're not cured completely." And you think I'd believe that?! It was already his 3rd time lying to others saying he needs time alone to cure me. But he eats all my snacks and play, and act fragile and cute again when the time's done and people come in! But his acting looked so real. At first I was shocked I thinking that . "What, you say that this bast*rd is the one to gain a final land for Obelia? A great genius wizard these dsys too? Je's dead! Also did all great genius wizard freeze to death?"



He said he would read mire about Aetherunistas and how most of the great wizards vanished. And he was reading my history book and he must be trying to find how the wizards and the divine animals all started to vanish 200 years ago. But there aren't any books containing informations of a divine animal. But it wasn't my business and I didn't wanna tell him. "Why is his part in this book so long? What a thing to see. That bast*rd who would pee his pants all the time." But what is this idiot and why is he saying those words as if he was alive 200 years ago? I felt weird as it didn't seem like a real idiot complaining. Hmm. Aetherunistas was the emperor who lives up to years 150 with a great amount of mana. Is this idiot in that kond of case, too? Nut I had to shiver in fear with goosebumps when I thought of that. Did I listen too much of him being a genius wizard that I got crontrolled by him? Is he saying that he is a great wizard who lived for ober 200 years when the greatest emperor lived up to only 150 years? Ehheh. Nonsense. "What's this." But the idiot calm until now muttered seriously. Hmm. There's nothing mich in that book, why is he like this? And what's up with his expression? "Hah. Aetherunistas you fu*king sh*tty idiot br*t." It was enough to shock me that this little kid spoke all kinds of bad words. Why is he suddenly so scary? "I wondered how this useless bast*rd became a number 1 wizard emperor."



He now seemed to be mad. If that book was alive, I bet that book would have died 10 times by heart attacm eoth his intense gaze. The black idiot was glaring as if he could rip my history book into pieces. I got curious and asked. "Why? How did Aetherunistas become a great wizard emperor? Is it something you should be mad about?" I had some bug nerves handling Claude all these years. I'm curious! Since I am going to be a great genius wizard if Claude won't end up killing me! Mwahaha! "Then do you expect me to not swear if he ate all his citizens for mana?" Black idiot spoke annoyed. And of course I couldn't get exactly what he was saying. He would not explain it to me but read that himself gritting his teeth. "He's actually crasy. If you wanted to be miserable, you could've just been miserable yourself. You cannot compare things you eat and not eat when you were tha age of that?" "Gasp." "And it also seems like he was the one who ate my mana too." Clear sound of gritting teeth were heard. I didn't know what but I knew that I shouldn't bother him right now. He was in a young appearance not too different of a age from me but the aura was way too scary. Gasl. S-scary. "Really crazy sh*tty bast*rd." But there seemed to be other complicated feelings other than fury i his voice.



I could only take a hint. Why do I always have to take a hint qhen this is my room. Sob. Just then his two small hands closed the history book. My mouth opened without my will at that. "W-where are you going?" "Done curing for today." You bast*rd?! You are the one who lied to come in my room! Cure? Hah! You only read books and eat my snacks! I won't hold you back, leave! But he glimpsed back at me once before completely leaving and I could see how furious he was. I was dumbfounded to see him that annoyed. Really, what's up with him? And I was soon disgusted by Lilly's next words. "Its a concern for the young wizard as well. He is so weak. Its a pity seeing him going back to his room all worn out. But how thankful that he is still curing princess." Still not forgetting to act cute. Disgusting Bast*rd....... "Should I do your hair since his majesty is coming soon?" I refocused on the situation now from Lilly's words. Now that I see, there were one mpre thing changed about Claude. And that is! Claude started to visit my palace to see me. They say if people are doing things they usally don't do, their death is close by. How do you think!



"Stop with the nonsense." I was surprised at someone's cold voice "I think so as well. I met duke mr. Alfius yesterday and he said his son will be going to Atlanta. That is probably why he wanted princess and his son to meet once." "Great. Since he won't annoy me with that topic again." S-so those words weren't for me. Phew! But by duke Alfius's kid, its Isekiel isn't it? "Is oppa from Mr. White man is going on a vacation to Atlanta?" "He is entering a school in Atlanta." "None of my concern." C-cough. How strict. You're always stubborn when Mr. White dog is brought up. Hmm. Now that I think about it, Isekiel did go to school in Atlanta. In the novel as well he said that Isekiel went to study Atlantan. Was it today? "Does princess regret as he could've been princess's friend?" "Umm. But I'm not too curious since he said he looks like Mr. White dog!" "I will try even harder to fit in as princess's friend." N-no. You don't need to! You don't need to memorize Atlantan words every day!No more studying! "How's the new palace?"



See? He's really weird. Claude is asking for my opinion and my well being. Sob. "Palace is shiny!" Here shiny there shiny! How pretty! I became excited to see new gems I didn't get to see in Ruby palace. Ahh! Ahhh! My beauties though! Why! I didn't bring the beauties in Ruby palace, waahh! "Of course. I switched the head maid as well. She was stubborn not knowing her place." But that depression was far gone after Claude's words. Gasp. What do you mean you switched the head maid? That head maid who wouldn't buy me a new toy because there were no money? That head maid who only ruined Ruby palace? Seems like he became mad seeing Ruby palace last time. B-but you didn't do anything too cruel to the her, right? Like let her not able to see the world again. Or her not being able to work as a maid in other palaces. Let's just leave it. Its scary. "I think Emerald palace is a great place as its close to Gannet palace and the enviornment is also very great." They say that Gannet palace isn't the actuall emperor palace but still calls it that. It was like Claude still using the same palace he used when he was a peince. And for Emerald palace, they say its for the princesses. So I had to be surprised at Claude for this. Because this Emerald palace was the palace Claude gave to Jennet as he accepted her as his daughter.



Claude wasn't easy in the novel Lovely Princess that he didn't accept Jennet entirely as his daughter and gave her this palace to Jennet not too long before Atanasia's death. That's why Jennet had to live in Sphere palace at first where all the visitors stay at. In fact, Atanasia lived in the Ruby palace until her death. Kuckk. But giving me this precious palace. How can I not be surprised? Claude, this kid really did eat something wrong. Right? Gasp. But what if they kick me out of this palace when Jennet comes? That will be really cheap! They say its more cheap when you give and take back then not giving at all! My gold! My gems! "......would be the greatest. Princess think that too, right?" "Mmhm." "Of course." Thinking of all the gems and golds in Emerald palace that I didn't get a chance to touch, I became worried and answered without thinking to the question I didn't listen. Huh? But what did you just say? Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.36 Chapter 12 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels A sight of Claude frowning was seen in my eyes when I lifted my head. Heh? And why are you looking at me like that? "Its not understandable. Why does that annoying thing needed?"



"Of course princess has me however I think it will be better to have a friend of princess's age." What, what! Isn't that over with? "Atti doesn't wanna be friends with that Mr. White dog's son oppa!" "Yes. You indeed said that." He smiled seeming to say he knows but this only made me more curious. "Its done for today so you may leave." "Understood. Rest well." But Claude just clicked his tongue and I only had to watch them out of curiosity. It must be fine since I said I don't wany to be friends with Isekiel, right? I was going to say I didn't want to be friends with Jennet either but they were talking about Isekiel, not Jennet. Shouldn't make things more bigger. I looked up at Claude feeling something bad is going to happen. But few days lster, my instinct came true. "I've been chosen to be a princess's friend. Nice to be here, princess." Black idiot, why did you come?! I froze at the idiot bowing at me. "I've suggested as he might be a perfect fit to be princess's friend." I came to want to hit Felix who was smiling proudly. It was you as expected! Just how much are you going to attack me with that smile! Crowel!



"Princess said it too that princess prefers the young wizard than the son of duke mr. Alfius." Was it that question that I didn't hear that I answered to?! I just rhought you were only talking about mr. White dog's family! "Atti doesn't need a new friend! I'm good with Felix!" "Thank you, princess. I am really happy." Yeah, so chase that idiot put and lets have a nice talk. "But as I thought more, princess would really need a friend your age. Of course having a friend with a big age gap is a cool thing but there are many experiences you can experience with a friend princess's age." Gasp. When did Felix turn this stubborn? Of- of course that is correct. But no, you guys are being tricked! That idiot isn't the same age as I am! "I was able to learn a lot from staying here for a little. I will try my best to be a perfect fit for princess's friend." Th-that worm!? Don't you dare try to be my friend! "What about dad? Atti will ask papa herself." I was staying quiet for a while since you saved me before but I will spoil everything this time! He won't think I am lying when I say it honestly, right? "Princess's Blackie is cute today as well" But the idiot spoke while smiling, giving me goosebumps. It should've been a pretty smile but not in my eyes. And when did he take my Blackie?! Blackie was under the table!



"He is princess's pet, of course. He looks so lovely everytime I see him that I just want to take him to my room." Hic. I froze in the middle of patting Blackie. Blackie was also shivering. He is threatening me, right? He's threatening to eat Blackie, right? Righttttt?! "Its so small that anyone can eat it in one bite. How cute......." And from his whisper, I gave up. "W-wow. A new friend for Atti. Oppa, Lets be great friends! Atti should say thank you to daddy later. Hehe." "Same goes for me, princess." Sob. Why do I have to live this way? Felix seemed to be proud at this successful thing and left the Emerald What a bad Felix oppa! I will write it all down on my diary tonight! I'm gonna swear and curse you for 10 years for it! Sob. "Excuse me for a while. Palaces are comfortable after a few days of living in Ruby palace." This stubborn idiot! Who do you think you are treating my room as your's? This bast*rd keeps on ignoring this room's owner. "Who are you, oppa?" "Lucas." "Not that!" I shouted at tha bast*rd lying down on the sofa again. Then he looked at me with a gase of



'you dare?'. "Oppa, how pld are you acctually?" "What do you think?" Did you just ask me? Let's see. Your age in that form is. "18! Oppa is 18! Obviously 18! 18 right?" "......." "The age." The idot made a face as if he was looking at someone stupid. A moment later, he just sighed as if it wasn't worth his anger and swearing. But what. I'm 7. You won't think a 7 year old would purposely swear. What'll you do even if you feel bad? But the black idiot said the words not understandable. "I am in a same age as you are in right now." That doesn't make sense even if you lie! Is it fun? Huh? "Yeah. We are going to get older together." Does he think he is a kid when he looks like a kid? I was annoyed that I walked to him and took my Blackie in my hands. "Tell me your real identity. You said you are gonna be my friend, right? Why don't you introduce yourself?" "You know my name, you know my age. What else do you need to know? There's nothing else. And how do you



introduce yourself when you are making new friends?" Gasp. I-I suddenly became speechless. There was nothing I could say looking at his crimson eyes. A-actually yeah. How do you introduce yourself to a friend? "See? You're speechless" "N-no!" Sob was I this easy? I don't know what to say! "And by duke Alfius, is it that dude you saw in the hallway on your way to your dad?" What do you mean by 'and by'! Changing the subject! "If oppa was going to act like this, it would've been better if I was friends with Mr. White dog's son!" Isekiel must be more well mannered than this bast*rd. Wahh. I just didn't wanna get involved with Mr. White man, that's all. But the bus already went. Wahh. "Isekiel? Perhaps you mean that racoon?" He laughed as if this was funny. Who is laughing at who now? I glared pouting. I shouldn't have worried about him last time he left my room, angered. He is just me and Blackie's enemy! You ant eater! Gasp, no. I'm sorry ant eater. "If you really want to, go make friends. Ah, how about the kid of that white dog."



But the bast*rd who was laughing started to smirk at me. Wait. What are you planning on doing? My danger signal started to beep and turn red. "Learn how you introduce yourself to a new friend then." "Huh? What do you-" But before I finished with my words, the sight changed so suddenly. I felt so light. What's this? What did you do to me, you idiot! Whoosh. And when I got out of my dizziness, I felt like I was falling. "Ahh, gosh, mommy!" Of course I was too shocked that I had to scream. Why do I see sky? Why am I in the air? Thud! But I felt my body floating up before I fell completely. When my body started falling slower, someone caught me before landing. Nice timing. But seeming handling all of me was a bit too much, the person also fell with. "Owwy......." The grass was shining under the sunlight. I, realizing there was someone under me, hurriedly got myself into sitting position. "Ugh." I hurriedly opened my mouth at the low voice under me.



"Gasp. I'm sor......." But the sight that came in my eyes were shiny silver hair under the sunlight and the glowing two golden eyes. Our eyes met in the air. I stared at his eyes half closed by the pain slowly opening to its fullest. A moment later, the guy seem to be the age of the black idiot muttered as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing right now. He was still lying down. "Lady Angel......?" Are you perhaps Isekiel......? But I refuse to accept my thouht. Ahaha. It can't be. Must be a person who look alike, that's all. Even though he looks awfully like Mr. White dog but more good looking. B-but it can't be, right? Right?! "Angel......." The boy seemed to be surprised at the sudden event and stared at me. The eyes opened wide and round was a cute sight to see and it proved his innocence. Uhh, you look more like an angel than I am....... Of course I am a little too cute, pretty, and love! But it was true that the boy here with the silver hair and golden eyes looked more like an angel. I-its not because I am addicted with golds. But seeming to control himself now, the golden eyes containing surprise slowly turned calm. The guy still looking at me seemed so calm that it looked as if nothing happened.



"Isn't she an angel?" It was just a self mutter. O-of course I'm not. When he started to look at me so calmly, I started to want to run away and hide from embarrassment. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.37 Chapter 12 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “But how from the sky.” “Isekiel!” Gasp. Then run! But my body moved on its own by that voice. Gaaasp. This voice! The boy opened his mouth trying to say something when I sat stood up. But me hiding myself was faster. “Isekiel, there you were.” He showed himself when I hid myself behind the bush. “Father.” “What were you doing alone?” What did you do, you Lucas idiot! That's mr. White dog! Then that means he is actually Isekiel! “I was finding Jennet.”



And this is Alfius mansion! Wahhh. Jennet, he said Jennet. They say Jennet is here! And mr. White dog and Isekiel is infront of me! “Seems like that kid ran off again.” How dare that crazy Lucas throw me into mr. White dog's dog house? I held my breath in in case mr. White dog find me. Isekiel won't spoil what just happened, right? Fortunately though he only gave me a glimpse that weren't noticable to his dad, and did not seem to tell him about me either. “It is understandable she is sad that her older brother like being is going away for years.” Duke Alfius said that as he clicked his tongue. Seems like Jennet is sad that Isekiel is leaving. Uh, umm. But don't be worried Jennet. Because your shining prince in armour is going to come back as a number one husband that women would want to have. I was being amazed thinking of the face of the boy but soon frowned when I realized he looked awfully like mr. White man. No, since the versions different, wouldn't he not look like mr. White dog in the future? “But didn't I say you don't need to comfort her in each and every thing?” I was focused and interested in their talk. “That kid is also a precious treasure to us Alfius family but you are more. I believe you as my son know this already.” “Yes. I didn't forget.”



Wow. Look at that man. What a nice education he gives to his son. I mean he could think that but he didn't have to say that directly to a 10 year old. I listened feeling weird that I was overhearing their conversation. “Even so I'll come back in searching more. As fathrr said I am going to leave soon so I should comfort her before I leave.” Isekiel was still calm in this situation. He is 10 years old but why does he seem like an adult? He had a really cute expression a while ago. “Sure. You'll do good. I believe in you.” And Roger Alfius left. The area auddey turned quiet. The sound of leaves dancing was clearly heard. I was just sweatdropping as I couldn't find the timing to leave. “…… Are you still there?” Just then, Isekiel's careful voice was heard. It was very careful as if he was a hunter in front of an animal. “I couldn't take it all at once the sudden event because I am still not mature. Perhaps you are hurt, pri……." “A-angel doesn't get hurt by such a thing.” Can you please check if my limbs are okay……? I cannot do anything about my limbs cringing. But I can't say I am a princess. How would I explain falling down in the air to the duke mansion? “…… an angel?”



Ack, what, you are the one who called me an angel first! And you want me to say that word again? In this age? “*clears throat* . Yeah. And an angel cannot show her face to people a lot or too close. So stop there and don't come any closer.” There was silence for a moment after my courageous statement. What's up woth your reaction? Even though you sre mature, you're still a kid. You are the one who said I was an angel. So just be tricked by me like a kid, wahh. Y-you didn't notice my real identiy, did you? Then I heard a pfft sound. “An angel...” S- shoot. I bet my snacks at him not believing me. My face was red. Wouldn't a person who sees this laugh with a tomato red face. Eek. But why does this cute kid who called me an angel acting like this? I didn't forget yet. That you called me an angel with that 2 eyes wide and round! “Cough, cough. Why do you act as you didn't know? It was you who called me an angel in the first place?” “That…….” Isekiel seemed to be speechless. Yeah, try me. Let's see how you answer. But it was only silence. Hmm? Why is it so quiet? Rustle.



And I peeked out from the bush to see him. And I held my breath looking at him. Isekiel was fidgetting, with a bright face being embarrassed. It was cute to see a boy who was acting mature till now being embarrased. This is not good. He is too cute! I acted the way I did when I first saw Blackie. I was happy to see a person being embarrassed after seeing stubborn people only for too long. He is a 10 year old after all seeing from this point. Kuckk. But why do you have to be mr. White dog's son? “I will stay here since you had said not to come closer.” Isekiel seemed to be embarrased at his actions. Then he would sit down on a place close to me. “How did lady angel come here?” Wahh I need more stronger mentality! Everything cringes! I sat down covwring my face with my hands and knees. “That is a secreeeet…….” Wahh, why do I feel like I am making dark history of me every time?! I don't want this! Isekiel would obly try to hold his laughter and mutter 'Is that so'. And we didn't talk for a while. A bug crying was heard. Is it only me who's uncomfortable of this silence? I thought for a while before breaking the silence.



“Just leave me alone and go find your sister.” Now how do I get back. I hope there won't be a case where I have to ask mr. White dog for help. Why won't that black idiot take me away already. Ahh, I don't know. “By sister…….” “Jennet. You said you were finding her.” “So you heard it all.” Isekiel spoke and I thought for the words I should speak carefully. Ah. Now that I think of it, Isekiel would be surprised if I met Jennet right now. What will you do to Jennet's gem eyes? There should be a way to hide it since me. White dog introduces Jennet to Claude hiding the gem eyes but it might not be ready right now. “I was actually hesitating to find her because I though of her crying all by herself.” But Isekiel's answer was completely out of my expectations. I don't know if that is true but okay. I asked acting I didn't hear the conversation between Isekiel and his dad. “Why would she cry?” “I am leaving this place soon. I think she is sad about that.” “Hmm. Seems like that girl likes her oppa a lot.” Isekiel stayed quiet. I became more curious of his answers. “Umm, how is Jennet like?”



It was because there weren't too much about their past in the novel. Well she must've been cute when she was little as well, right? But I became dumbfounded at his next words. “A girl whom I should protect.” Those are not words a kid should say. I came to panick at the words as if it was already decided in first place. “Then aren't you supposed to comfort her?” Isekiel didn't speak a while after my words. Did I say something I wasn't supposed to say? “Our kid.” And I didn't get what he meant by his next words. “I don't know how I should.” Gosh. And what kind of concern is this? Did you just make up those words to break the awkwardness? I couldn't believe in his words and trued to see his face thorough the bush. But this is real. He's serious. Wack, look at that face showing embarrassment. It was a bit funny. In Lovely Princess, Isekiel was described as a cool person just like a male lead, but who knew he was a boy in concern of such a cute problem. Wahh, I want to tease him! And bother him! I didn't know I liked to do these stuff. Uwuuu. “Prin……. How does other people comfort lady angel that makes you stop crying?”



I lifted my head up at his question. Ah, finally a question I can answer confidentally! Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.38 Chapter 12 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “How would I know,” “Ah, was is too difficu.” “when I don't cry at all.” “…… .” “Why cry when I'm in this age and not a kid?” Yeah. How would I cry like a kid when I'm this old? I am famous for not crying a lot when I was a baby. Of course I did cry that day when I almost died……. T-that was because it hurt. That means there are not a single time I've cried without a reason. (Have you noticed that only time she's ever cried was when she almost failed surviving as she hoped?) Isekiel who was silent for a while spoke. “Is that so?” “W-why are you laughing?” Isekiel laughed more noticable than before. What's up. Am I funny? Huh?



And I became dumbfounded at his next words. “I apologize. Just that lady angel is too cute.” Gasp. Are you making fun of me? But the tone of his voice only seemed to speak the truth. Well, is it obvious? He is only 10 years old, a kid. This was also him laughing and treating me like a younger sister. Well I am the same age as Jennet by physical. But after hearing those words, my face turned red and my heart started to pound…… is sh*t. Hah. Did I just got called cute by a 10 year old? What a nonsense. I could only force a smile. Which baby is treating a senior like me, cute? Wow, I don't know why I am here for. I gritted my teeth thinking of Lucas. “Lucas, you……” You bast*rd! Take me away from here! It was then. SnapI felt this a while ago. Everything turned white before all the grass and the breeze weren't there anymore. “Did you have fun?” When I opened my eyes again, I was in my room standing on the carpet “Looks like you had fun. Thinking how late you called me.” The black idiot before me smiled beautifuly at me. Blackie was welcoming me wagging his tail on my bed.



“Did you learn how to introduce yourself to a friend?” I smiled for the black idiot. Introducing myself? Of course. Very easy. The next moment, my hand moved very fast with all my strength. If you want to know me better, talk to my fist first! Punch! “Euk!” The feeling on my fist made my anger from all these years go down by a lot. *** “Wow. You are the first one to hit me.” I sort of regretted for what would happen next but he didn't show any anger what so ever. He seemed to be feeling dumbfounded. “I am in this appearance but how could someone hit like that and I don't feel any pain?” “I am younger than oppa.” “Ah, right. I forgot.” ‘Ah, right’ is sh*t! Do you have nothing to forget that you forgot I am younger than you? And you know your power of appearance! Well of course since he acts fragile and weak. “But why did yiu hit me? I sent you there for you since you said you wanted to be friends with the White dog junior.” “That was just for words!”



And you didn't really think I wanted to be friends with Isekiel that you sent me! Do you think I am stupid? “Okay. I'm sorry. Don't be mad. But there were nothing dangerous was going to happen since I put the magic of when someone tries to hurt you or you really want to come back, it teleports you back.” The black idiot apologized when I huffed in anger. He does know his place. Ahh, really you bast*rd. “Promise me you won't do these stuffs again.” “Alright.” He answered without much difficulty and it was probably because my punch was unexpected and he was shocked. I still feel like this wasn't enough but I'd feel bad to do more to him when he is acting like this. But black idiot stared at me for a moment then spoke. “You, do you know that I am a really strong wizard or no?” Showing off? “If I put my mind to it, conquering Obelia isn't a thing. Exploding this palace ks as easy as eating a bread.” “S-so what?” Threat?! Why is he confessing so confidentally that he is a crazed person? The black idiot opened his mouth seeing me quiet. “Okay, so you are telling me you did that even though you knew.” Did you go crazy that you got hit?



“Feels weird. I've never once been hit even by my parents or by any other people since I was born.” If you want to tell me speak to me. If you want to just say to yourself, just keep it in your head. Why is he doing this to me? He stared at me for a while then stood up. “I'm going. Play alone.” Hey, did I ever asked you to play with me? You came in without asking for my opinion! But I am tired of reacting to each and one of everything. Yeah sure, just be gone from my sight. That way my mind will find peace. And I got to be peaceful in a while with Blackie. Huh? Now that I think about it I didn't tell Isekiel I was going. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.38 Chapter 13 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels “Are you planning of being a scholar in the furture?” The black idiot asked, sick of me studying. I am busy these days from more work but you are being too annoying. “Is oppa stupid? Do you study only to be a scholar? Its fun to get complimented and be proud that I do it.” “Hmm. Do you want to be a queen when you grow up?”



I stopped in the track and scoffed. Queen. What a sound of dog chunking grass. Surviving over age of 18 is my plan, you br*t. And do you think anyo e can be a queen? Hmm? Even in Lovely Princess, it only mentioned that Isekiel, Jennet, and Claude ate well and lived well that I had no interest in the next queen or king. Anyways its a long way to go? My only dream is to live thin and long! “Stop speaking nonsense. Its disturbing. Read history books over there. I need to finish my homework by today.” “That's not fun. It's all a lie.” The bast*rd who laughed while reading my history book not to long ago was frowning when mentioned. Why is he like this again? He was mad at the part Aetherunistas came up and then would laugh and read it as if reading a comic book, then make a face of disgust. “They really made a great novel with the wizards from the tower.” Those words caught my interest. “What about the wizards from the tower?” Who were the wizards from the tower. Wasn't it the existence which I had great expectations from since they were in all kinds of story books Lilly had read to me. The story of the great powerful wizards from the tower where the tower is surrounded by spiky vains made my heart pound every time. “There's no ending to it when you start talking about it. First it is not understandable that he couldn't bear Obelia's



corruptions and broke the rules and purified it (What to do then if he flicked his finger because he didn't like their actions and that caused a palace to fly away?), its a sh*tty story that the wizards of the tower gave their loyalty to Aetherunistas due to his magic so they were depressed when Aetherunistas passed away(Gritt, what a fraud.), And its a lie when they say the reason why wizards are hiding their faces is because their faces became ugly due to a major accident.” It seemed to be real but also a nonsense at the same time. Black idiot continued. “Because the wizards of the tower are super duper good looking.” ……Ah, yes. Really. But why are you saying those with anger? It was more funny as he was lying tummy on the flooe on the carpet with a 10 years old appearance. Of course since I like the wizards of towers, I hope that is true. Is he perhaps a fan of the wizards of the tower? Ah, well. Knock knock. Click. “Here is your snack, princess.” Lilly then came in. I turned my head to Lilly from the black idiot. “Wow, looks good!” Gasp, its chocolate souffle, choco souffle! “This is for the young wizard.”



I glimpsed at him and he was on the sofa sitting down mannered, but he couldn't take his eyes off the snack. Ha, I don't know about anything else but Lilly's snacks are the best. “And for Blackie.” Lilly now knew that Blackie didn't get sick since he was a magical creature and she was now giving foods with chocolate in it without any concerns. Blackie who was on the bed was not wagging his tail infront of Lilly. “Then enjoy.” Lilly then looked at us as if seeing something cute then left the room. Ever since getting a new friend, Lilly wouldn't bother us and go to another room mean time. “Too good, argh.” I shivered in happiness putting a spoonful on souffle in my mouth. “Tell me honestly. That women, she actually puts drugs in them, correct?” “What do you mean that women, to Lilly!” He was still disgusting but it was cute sight of that black idiot eating chocolate souffle like a hamster. Only his appearance. Ah, but he had a beauty dot right below one eye. Is that why he looks more prim when he is closing his mouth? Sigh, black idiot and or Isekiel. Why are the boys here so good looking? “Give me if you're not going to eat it.” “Ah! Mine!” Ack, I can't put my guard down!



*** I visited Claude myself in a while today. But it was mr. White dog whom I saw first. “Hi, mr. White dog!” A dude going to Gannet palace. Roger Alfius unexpectedly didn't seem to avoid me but bowed manneredly. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.39 Chapter 13 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels "Have you been well, princess." Kyaa. You look more like Isekiel now that I see you this way. "And have you?" "Yes. We've met not too long ago, sir duke Alfius." What did he eat that he grew up like this? Isekiel won't grow the same way, right? "Princess, I am glad to see you healthy. I have worried a lot hearing the news of princess being terribly ill." Mr. White dog started to talk. "I've also heard of the wizard who cured princess." But his eyes were sharper and thin when he spoke of that black idiot. "Also heard that he had been chosen as princess's friend......."



Ah ha. You're proud's been killed. Of course since his son lost to a boy who just appeared out of nowhere. I made a sad face pretending not to know anything. "Eung. Since Atti can't be friends with mr. White dog's son and daughter because I didn't study Atlantan a lot." Roger Alfius cleared his throat when I mentioned the conversation we had last time. But he was an experienced man. He didn't stop now and he took the chance of seeing me. "To state, my son is leaving to Atlanta for more experiences. So he can speak Atlantan very well. So if fine, my son and princess can study Atlantan tog......." "Woah! Amazing! Then Atti must study harder while that oppa gets back!" "I mean, I could ask my son to help stud......." "I was going to go see dad but Atti will study. Atti can be smarter than she is now! Then mr. White dog, bye bye! Tell that oppa to have a nice trip, too!" Felix and I were a perfect partners now. Felix bowed a goodbye when I pulled on his cloth. Roger Alfius I took a glimpse at before leaving had a face saying he had lost again. But he won't think that a 7 year old like me would plan this out but is very frustrated that I am a kid whom he can't talk to well. Keke. Very fun.



"I will extend my study length from now on too. I should do my hardest when I am princess's friend now when soon to be friend is studying abroad." Gasp. Forgot he wss listening again. Only because you had a feeling of a delivery service rather than a body guard! "Noooo. Felix is great just as he is right now." "No way. Studying isn't that hard, besides it can be fun." And I ended up firing Felix's will up higher. Y-yeah. Studying is great. Let's all study. Now, open the book! "Welcome!" I welcomed the black idiot. Now that I see I didn't tell him I was going to go see Claude. Gasp. I almost bailed him if it weren't for that white dog. "Hah. Why are you welcoming me? Suspicious." Eek, can't you speak a bit nicer? I can welcome you like this sometimes! But I knew why he was looking at me like that. *clears throat*. I spoke to him after clearing my throat twice. "Hey, can you send me to that place again?" "That place? White dog's house?" Ohh, great understanding skills. "When, now?" "Uh, you will actually do that for me?"



"You asked. Is it just for words too?" "Not really." It was out of expectation he didn't ask the reason. Why is he so obedient? Did my hit effect him? I was going to give up if he said no or make a deal out of it. Well, since he said yes, I opened my mouth for one more wish. "Yes, and......." *** KYAAA But why do you have to send wme this way! "Euk, couch, cough!" I was cursing the black idiot. Seems like there are more ways of teleporting than falling. Vecause for proof, I was coughing in a small dusty black space. "Ouch!" Where is this place? Why so small? Ack, I bumned my head. My brain cells. Wahh. "Pr...!" But at lease I think I came to the right place. When I could see again from the tears and the dusts, I could see Isekiel with a shocked face. But 'Pr' you said? "W-what are you doing there?"



He asked a but panicking. Seems like he was shocked much for stumbling over words. But it seems like he was about to say something before that. What was it? "May I help by your hand?" I was supported by Isekiel offering his hand. Ek. Was it chimney? Chimney? "Aet dost." Wahh. I ate dust. Ptt ptt. Lucas why'd you had to do that? Isekiel brushed the dusts iff me wjile I was frowning from the dust. Then he started to take the black things off my head one by one. Oh, is it because of Jennet? Your movements are very natural. I've only felt this from Lilly so I was amazed by his skills. His and my eyes met in the air. "Red eyes......." Isekiel muttered in surprise. Ah. I've asked him to make my eyes a different colour and seems like he did. (He smirked saying there were nothing he couldn't do). But why red? Was he surprised because I looked like a ghost? But the black idiot's eyes were pretty. "Umm, it's be nice if you didn't stare at me too long." Isekiel seemed to have realized that now. He quickly stepped back and apologized. "Excuse me." Umm but you didn't have to back away like that. Isekiel and I were just standing not being able to do anything, not even our eyes meeting.



He stayed still for a while until he asked. "How did you......." I answered fidgetting with my hair. "I-I suddenly disappeared last time, right?" "Yes. I was worried." He replied. Kyaa. Of course. I Knew he was going to be worried unlike some people. Isekiel looked at me then smiled as if feeling relieved. "I was expecting it too but it is relief to see you have gone back to your place safely." Gasp. What are you? A saint? How do people like you who make others feel so refreshed exist? It was a great choice I chose to come back here. I would have felt guilty if I made a kid like him worry all along. Wahh. "Uh huh. I didn't say bye so I came back." Since that mr. White dog is in the palace too. But I wouldn't have come if you were someone like that black idiot. "So that means you've come because you were worried of not giving farewells......." Isekiel muttered to confirm. Ack. Its a bit embarrassing to hear it from him. "So this time you came to see me." "Right......" Well it was to see you too last time because that black idiot sent me to see you.



Then I had to be surprised. Because the ears by the silver hair was red. Gasp. Is he embarrassed? By something like this? Wahh, cute. This kinda reaction is the best! Anyways you were alone in this room. Hmm. It must be Isekiel's room, right......? Its a bit suspicious because it doesn't seem like a room for a kid. "What were you doing?" Hehe. You saw me okay. Then bye! Pshhh! I will feel guilty if I disappeared like that so. But those thoughts were soon replaced by his next words. "I was studying『 The time and space's radius of culvature research of partial differential equation and criticism with wisedom of logic errors of Gale Shieler's who invented special theory of relativity. 』 ." ......Pardon? What's that? A book title? You saying you are studying that when you are 10? Really? They said you start basics at 8. But what's this? "......What about socials? Do you know Bill Roitch? How about Joseph Rotuse's recursion theory?" "Do you already know of Bill Roitch and Joseph Rotuse? That is amazing. I am currently studying Coel's philosophical realism symbols." "[Talk about daily life with Atlantan]." "Huh? Umm....... [Why the sudden question? There's nothing in my mind right now as it is so sudden. Anyways do you



already know how to speak Atlantan?]." "Explain philosophical realism symbols in Atlantan." "[Harphus Coel? The first theory in Markville in year 231, a subject based directly on crust of the foundational objects and external objects......]." "How much of Psykansia official language can you speak? [God speaks that you guys were born from my blood, you guys won't be able to escape from the paradise of corruption.]. Do you know the lines after this?" "[However I will redeem you after times, so celebrate and give your loyalty until the corruption.]. Oh my gosh. Thinking you've already memorized Psykansia Bible 'till page 12 line 42. I heard you can reach that far when you are 15." S-sh*t . Do you know pages and lines as well......! I don't even know that! And you are 10! And you didn't hesitate 1 second before answering. You know Harphus Coel that I didn't learn yet and you can also explain it in Atlantan! Life communication was also so clear! Moreover he used the 'i' pronunciation said to be difficult so well! 40 "I really can't believe it." (That was Isekiel) Is this the power of the male lead? Is it?! But why is he looking at me as if he is seeing a genius? This is like a swan saying to a crow that it's feathers are white and a flamingo saying to a chick that it's legs are long.



That means that the words from mr. White man were real? Really? Seriously? I stood there still feeling doomed thinking back to all the studying I did. Knock knock. There were a sudden sound of door knocking "Oppa." It was a little girl's voice. What?! A little girl's voice!? There's only Jennet in here who is a little girl! And my expectations were right. Isekiel freezing in place was the proof. "Is it your sister?" Then his golden eyes started to waver. "That......." "Oppa, can I come in?" The voice was so cute. Well what do you expect from the heroine. "Wait there. I'll come." I actually came today thinking that it didn't matter if I saw Jennet today. Of course her existence still bothered me but I became to get curious after hearing from mr. White dog and Isekiel. I've changed the color of my eyes, only mr. White dog knew my face, and there were no people who can see me as princess Atanasia. Because I am, *clears throat*. A-an angel here. And the one who needs to hide identity was probably Jennet rather than me. "Please wait here."



Isekiel calmed down fast. Jennet seemed to know manners so she didn't come in without permission. It is a fortune for Isekiel in this situation. "What's wrong?" Isekiel asked softly. I couldn't see the girl's face but I heard her voice very well. "Read me a book." "Book?" "Uh huh. The last part of the book you read me last time." "I read you till the end 2 days ago." A girl who I was sure it was Jennet stayed silent for a while. "Then help me brush Alice's hair." Huh? Who's Alice? By brushing hair, is it a pet they own? "Alice should be on the clothesline right now. You said you would make it clean and put her in the laundry basket with Amy. You said you didn't want any other dolls even when they asked." It was a doll!? Then did you just ask Isekiel to help brush a doll's hair? What a fun way to play with Isekiel! Yeah, totally! "T-Then to the indoor gardens. Anne said white roses bloomed there today morning." "Jennet......." I started to take a hint. A hint why she is acting like that. That kid probably just wants to spend time with Isekiel no matter what they do.



"Mr isn't here yet. So go with me. Please?" I could see that Isekiel is panicking from where I was standing. Hmm. It seemed like mr. White man banned Jennet from bothering Isekiel after that talk last time. But that girl is only 7 and wants to spend time with her brother....... Did I explain enough? I lifted my head feeling a stare. He seemed to be holding his laughter seeing me poking my face out from behind the curtain. 'Go.' I told him with my lip shapes. I already reached my goals with Isekiel so its fine. He hesitated but turned back when a voice questioned. "Huh? Is there something in your room?" "No. Just...... Checking if the window's open." And I stood still for few seconds after that. "Sure. Lets go." Then I could hear a happy voice saying 'really?'. "Thank you. I knew oppa would come with." I knew she was happy without looking at her face. *clears throat*. Very cute, a great fit for the protagonist. Does Claude have to go over that too? I-I should be careful now, right?



Isekiel moved his mouth for the message. Huh? What are you saying. 'I'll be back soon so please wait for me.' Click. And the door closed. Did he said to wait? When do you think you'll come that I should wait? I'll just go home. "Is he a chimera?" "Ack!" I couldn't help but scream at the surprise. "Ow, my ears." Aah! Why are you here! Black idiot, you crazy dude! "What is it now?" "What do you mean what is it now. Just came to see that dude who you want to be friends with." "You cra......." "What?" I tried to clam myself down. "But is he a chimera?" "What kind of nonsense is that?" "That girl." I really almost had a heart attack. But I had to flonch at his words. "I'll follow them. They said they were going to the indoor gardens, right."



"Follow them? I was going to go home now." "Don't worry. We won't be found out." He was always confident. And he didn't listen fully to what I said. Hey, lets just go! Snap. We were at the gardens when Lucas snapped his hand. Inside the glass covered indoor garden was Jennet. When he snapped his hands again something half invisible and clear waved around us then disappeared. "What did you just do?" "Making them not notice us." Ah. Cool. But is it reliable? But he will get annoyed when I ask that. "What's that girl? Did you have a sister?" Gasp, right. Jenent's gem eyes! Can he see Jennet's eyes from this distance? I pushed the idiot slightly and glimped. There were white roses as Jennet had said. The 2 gigurea were visible between the white roses. Ah!I can see Jennet's face! And my jaws dropped. Woooooooah! What's up with Jennet! So pretty! So cute! Kawai! Kyaa! Of course she is the protagonist! Of course she us born pretty in the first place! This is a cheat! What is that cute being! The eyes underneath the shiny brown hair shined. The pretty face was too lovely with the blush with Isekiel by her side. Wow, that is why it is called 'Lovely Princess'.



"Weird." But the idiot frowned muttering something "That girl's mana isn't only the royal's mana. There's something mixed with it. I might know when I see it close." "No way." That is enough, idiot. We are the intruders here. If it were my last life, it would be bars in front of you right after when you get caught. "Do you know that girl?" "W-what?" "Just that you had a face that you knew. You're not shocked or anything." I panicked. Wahh, sh*t. I didn't know that the idiot will see Jennet today. What should I say? But there were no need to think about it too much. "Well it doesn't really matter anyways." Snap. "Really? Then can you not go?" Gasp. That's Jennet's voice. I could hear them clearly now as if I was right next to them. Vlack idiot, you are quite useful! "Oppa can stay here as well id oppa wants to be with Jennet too." "Jennet." "I'll ask for you. Even Mister and the Miss will listen to me if I ask. I can tell them that oppa also wants to stay here. Then that's good, right?"



Jennet spoke happily. Opposite from Jennet, Isekiel seemed to be in a panic. "A kid is a kid seeing that she doesn't know how to speak formally." Lucas muttered. True though. Because it seemed like Isekiel said something like "I also want to be with you" or "I like to be with you than to study" and Jennet had taken it seriously. "Even so, I'm going." "Why?" Jennet spoke seeing Isekiel's answer. "Why after doing what ever I want till now on?" "Because I have to." Isekile stared at her for a moment then comforted her more softly. "I'm not leaving forever. If you wish, I'll visit often during breaks." "......." "I will mail you when you mail me. So you don't have to cry like I am going to be gone forever." The blue gem like eyes contained tears that started to drop. Mmm. I knew it from the novel but the 2 seemed to be really close. Especially Jennet looked like she really liked Isekiel. Enough to stop Isekiel from going to Atlanta. But the part where Isekiel is going to Atlanta is written in the book as well. "Don't cry."



Isekiel who said he didn't know how to comfort Jennet hugged her. The sight was beautiful like a 2 angel together however....... I felt weird seeing Isekiel's face which was not out of my sight. "Come to see me...... once a month." "Alright." "I'll mail everyday. Send me back." "Alright." 41 "Do not make any other good friends other than me." "......Alright." But Jennet didn't stop and cried in Isekiel's arms. "I thought something fun would happen but what is this." The black idiot commented with a face full of disgust. "I told you we should go!" The bast*rd clicked his tongue then snapped his fingers. "Urgh." Why do I have to close my eyes every time he teleports me! I'm dizzy! "Kkyung!"



Dadadada! Blackie ran to me immediately as if he waited. "What is that girl?" Black idiot was muttering still finding Jennet suspicious. "She's a really weird girl who seems like a chimera but also not." Hey, isn't chimera too much? Chimera is used to describe the being of a monster and stuffs like that. But I think I understand why. Hmm. Because in , Jennet was a girl 'made' from Penelope Yudit, Jennet's mom who was on the broken picture frame in Claude's room. Well that made Claude angry and she had to give birth out the palace. Uhh, mmm. But saying only she made was not all truth. Well because she only agreed on something. And that really wasn't a big deal. Well is was true Jennet grew and lived in her mom. But I'm saying the progress of that baby being made. Let's see. How did that happen. Penelope Yudit was the Marquis's second daughter, Claude's fiancee. She craved for valuables and cared much of her beauty and was the girl chosen for Claude. But the rumours stopped after her debutante, that was because she wasn't fit to be Claude's wife. She begged her dad who loved her to slow the wedding and during the time, she started to get the crowned prince to fall in love with her.



But she also did not let Claude go. Claude is said to experience a really terrible past due to the his dad the emperor and his brother the crowned prince. It was enough for the emperor to name his second son 'Claude' meaning 'limp'. That was all that was mentioned in the novel, but I knew he had a bad past. Since the emperor killed Claude's mom who was a maid. Penelope used that weakness against Claude. She played with Claude's mind. Clzude was young then so her comfort words 'I'll stay with you forever' meant a lot to him. But Penelope betrayed Claude. Vlaude decided not to trust anyone again after seeing her on the same bed with his brother. And Claude also decuded to end the bloodline of his brother. Aebum and the crowned prince Aetherunistas died just like that. Claude actually knew that Penelope was lying. Even that she love him and she'll stay with him forever. But even so, he couldn't let her go. It was that reason why he acted as if he didn't knew Penelope was with his brother. And he finally decided to trash her the day he killed his dad and his brother. Thinking her as a person who he never even loved. Claude and Penelope's story end here but him and Jennet's was just starting. The citizens called Claude 'A devil psychopath who killed his brother and the emperor' when he rose to the thrown.



Hmm. This was also always written in any history book here. It was because Aetherunistas was a prince who vould use dark magic. This cruel man tried an experiment with Penelope. Making a kid with that dark magic. He wanted to know how strong the kid may be when he did. And Penelope also agreed with him being tricked by Aetherunistas saying he'll be her husband. But her dreams crack the time Claude killed the emperor and the prince. Claude also didn't look back at her. So she hid the fact she had a baby and tried her best to develope a strong kid in her stomach. Thinking of using the kid to live a fancy life again. The the girl born had the blue gem like eyes from Aetherunistas's dark magic but was a normal average girl. Also Penelope died before knowing that fact from the loss of blood. She doesn't kbow she won't be able to open her eyes again and tells her sister in front of her that this kid will bring her glory. That was her last words. What's fun is that no one knew that Jennet was made of dark magic. And so Penelope's sister and Alfius family thought that she was really Claude's child. Because Penelope was Claude's fiancee and Claude didn't kill her when he killed his brother and the emperor. But they hid that fact to protect Jennet from Claude. So to say, Jennet isn't Claude's child. Aack. I was hit reading the 2nd book of after story in . Even though the novels then had a lot of plot twists but did you really have to put that in? Claude then had trusting problems and trauma to women but the one who made an appearance was Saodonna's dancer Diana.



Even though we are the same age but Jennet was born on the first month of the year and I on the last. So by birthday, Jennet was the first princess. Of course if she was Claude's child. Do you now know why this is a big deal? So in the end, Claude's real daughter Atanasia had to die because of a child who is not actually Claude's child. This rotten story. Also didn't Claude know that Jennet was not actually his child. Doggy plot twist! I thought it thay that way. I mean, how! The author wrote it this way. The speech the middle schooler who suggested me this book made me annoyed. The student said that Jennet was a kid born from Claude's heart. Hah. So I thought that Claude loved Jennet's mom more than his life. Isn't it? Doesn't he have her portrait in his room. Even though its covered by dust in the corner. And they said that Diana and Claude only had a night together and Diana lived and gave birth to Atanasia at Ruby palace. But its strange. Claude's obly love is Penelope but why did the unnie from my dreams looked like Diana, Atanasia's mom? It was surprising he remembered Diana in that beautiful way and in the last dream....... You think so too, right? Claude told Diana to kill the baby because Diana will be in danger.



Kuckkk. Were Claude and Atanasia enemies in their past lives? I thought Diana only died giving birth but it was surprising she kbew she would die before hand. And I felt weird again. Even though I was not her real child, the fact Diana sacrificed herself to save a baby. A dad like Claude and a mom like Diana! This is too off balanced! Too opposite! Wahh. My savior Diana should have been alive. Then Atanasia would be living better. And I wouldn't have to suffer this much! "Wahh!" It was so unfair that I stopped patting Blackie snd stomped the ground. "What's wrong with you?" The that dude spoke. You, to know that Jennet is made of dark magic in one look. Of course he doesn't know fully but seeing him saying chimera and stuff, he is not normal. But that's that. "What's up with you saying 'What's wrong with you' to a kid? Don't you know you need to be softer to a kid like me?" Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.42 Chapter 13 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels I felt it way before but he is effecting my education! I would have grown up getting bad education if I was a real kid!



But I shivered at his next words. "You're not a kid." W-what is he saying? Then I thought of him knowing Jennet's identity right away. Goosebumps. "W-what do you mean. Why am I not a kid? I'm 7. Don't you even know that?" Then the black idiot turned his face to face me in the same position. The crimson eyes looked into mine. Then he smiled like a fox. "Aha. 7." "Yeahhh!" "Are you 7? Really?" I tried my hardest not to look suspicious. D-does he know something? "If I'm not 7, then what!" I shouted. Lucas spoke still smiling. "What did I say wrong? Yeah, you're 7. Even though you are a bit old inside." "Gasp. What does that mean?" "Nothing. A old kid like the son of the white dog." I was still panicking. I-is it real? Is it just to tease me? We, it probably is, right?! Knock knock.



"Princess, it's snack time." Lilly entered. I couldn't continue the talk with the dude. *** "Daaad!" "Do not run." Claude spoke coldly to me running to him. "You'll fall." Kyaa. Did you hear? Did you? He said to stop running because I will fall. Of course, its worth my 2 years of work. "Ehehehe." I smiled the cutest smile at Claude. "Daaad, I wanted to see youuuuu." Claude slightly moved his head when I pulled his hand while smiling. But that's not all! I even took his hand and rubbed it on my cheeks. Kuckkk. Now I feel like a dog. The Claude slightly flinched. "Let go. It's bothering." Really? Then why are you staying still? I thought you were weird but I know now! You are falling! Falling into my cuteness! Is plan C 'Get Claude's ♡' half success? Woo hoo! What an event!



"Dad, dad." Kekeke. Yes, yes. Keep on falling to my madness. He reached out his hand to the smiling me. Claude lifted his eyebrow. And he soon got what I wanted. "Looks like you are eating well." Eek, stop saying I am heavy. Kuckkk, even so getting what I want this fast and even holding me like this! Peoplez, our Claude had changed! "Hehe. Food is better when eating with daddy! Atti is happy because daddy comes to see Atti often!" Now for the next step! Sniff, honestly, I stsrted to work harder after seeing Jennet. Claude seemed to have found me acting strange. But Felix opened his mouth. "Princess is acting......." What about my actions, what, why. Even though I am acting cuter than last time but what! If you're gonna curse me, then don't. Its not easy acting cute in this age. If I hear bad comments, I get low. I'm trying my best in this age you know. Kuckk. "So......." Felix thought for the right word before he stated. "Ah! She is like Blackie." What! This dude!



"Is she." Claude replied as if he was waiting. Hey, you people! Do you think words are enough?! Even though pur Blackie is lovely and cute but to say that I'm like Blackie. Kuckkk. You said I was like a dog, right? Right? "Hehe. Is Atti that cute?" I wore a mast when my facial expression was rottening. Yeah, its life........ Sob. "Probably cutest in the while world." Cough. T-thank you but the scale is a little too... I just need to look cute in front of Claude. This is too embarrassing. Why do I have to take all the embarrassments. My dad's Claude but why are you more of a psycho than him? Hmm? Does our Felix wanna go marry? Do you want a beautiful child like me? "Isn't that right, your majesty?" "Nonsense." Claude continued to walk and entered the palace. But Felix didn't give up and kept on talking. "She is this cute and lovely. No kid in the world would be as lovely as princess Atanasia." "Don't speak a word and move 10 steps back." Kkyung. Felix was punished with the punishment 'move back'. But Claude didn't seemed too mad. No, is he in a good mood?



"How's that wizard?" Ehh. Wizard? "Is he fit to be your friend." Does he mean Lucas, the black idiot? "If you dislike him." Claude continued while I was thinking for an answer. "I'll find you other kids." Huh? Other kid? A friend you mean? What's this all of a sudden? I stared at Claude wide eyed not believing if this is reality "I don't get why you need a friend but Felix kept on mentioning it." I kept on listening. "So you want them?" And I smiled. "I will find you a better kid." Claude was making a face that I was unable to comprehend. The person who hated kids and is cold enough to do nothing for anyone was offering me if I wanted a friend. Even though Claude might not like it. So...... if I want. I got scared.



What's this?! Did he just say that he will get me a friend for me? But Claude doesn't like kids! Last time too, he said he doesn't want 2 kids when he is already annoyed with one! Gasp. Now that I see it is weird why he let the idiot stay. And even sent him to me from the suggestion Felix made! Was that for me too? Not because Felix was being annoying and just let it be? You're not Claude! "I told you that hair is not for eating." Gaaasp. I realized that I was pulli g on his hair. As if there were someone else than Claude underneath. Ehh. But it won't come off. So you are Claude. "Let go." Yes sir. I lifted my hands off as if I didn't touch him in the first place. Wahhh! I really cannot stop these cry of joy. Thinking that our Claude changed this much! It was after I fainted that he changed. So does things change when there are big events? But if so, I've already have memories of almost dying twice! Then if I experiment more events that may cause death... But just then, some thought fearful passed by my head. U-uhh. Never mind. I didn't say anything. Cancel my last sentence. I was wrong! Two dangerous events are enough. R-really. "Mmm, Atti like Felix oppa and the wizard oppa." I didn't like Lucas at first but he seemed okay. He and I can have conversations as he understands be well which is unexpected and he doesn't



threaten me using Blackie. And he doesn't annoy me much like he used to. Kuckkk. But what's the best was that it was very nice that I didn't have to act out in front of him like I did to Claude. How did this happen? "I like them more because daddy sent me!" I'll just go back after I gain more points here. Claude looked at me who was smiling. Then he looked sway and started to move again. "It's fine if it is to your liking." Claude didn't speak more but I became happy that I laughed 'hehe' all along. Later I heard the news of Isekiel that he went to Atlanta from Felix. I felt sorry that I didn't wait for him when he asked me to but what ever. It'll be weird if I followed for that reason, right? Even though the scene of him in the indoor garden still bothers me a little. But no parts of Isekiel such as his studies and appearances could make me go all the way to Atlanta for him. Actually no. Its more of a shame than interest. Does this make sense? How did I lose to that 10 year old?! I have lived for long but Isekiel is a real kid! This cannot happen. So I studied even more than I did now. The black idiot was annoyed but I still had a lot to learn. Some years passed by living this busy. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day Vol.43 Chapter 14 Author: Plutos Source: CatLovesTowels



'Jim's daughter, you say?' Everyone mutter at the unexpected event. Seeing to the left and right she could see Isekiel and the Duke Alfius also bowing like her. Seeing the two, she was able to calm down fast. The emperor Claude didn't speak a word for a moment. Jennet elegantly lifted her head like she was taught. She knew moving without permission was forbidden but it was due to her curiousity of how her dad looked like. Her eyes met with the blue gem like eyes shining under the chandelier. Fortunately Claude didn't get angry. Instead he seemed to have felt interest towards her guts. Ah, so this is my father. Thinking this, Jennet was touched. Just then, the emperor's gaze moved to the back of Jennet. Jennet moved to see her back as well and was surprised. It was because a fragille and pale girl who could faint any moment was standing there. The girl was shivering. She was very beautiful if you see her close but thought she was a beautiful flower withering. Jennet soon realized that she was princess Atanasia, her step sister. 'Interesting.' The emperor's voice made Jennet turn back. 'I'll hear the full story in the work room. I should leave now.'



Claude who was watching the nobles in the debutante with a bored face and posture, for the first, time faintly smiled. No one dared to say a word about it so they bowed until he left. And after the emperor left completely, it became so noisy. 'Straighten your back more.' Jennet sighed in relief but turned her head to Duke Alfius. 'No matter what anyone says, this party's heroine is you, princess Jennet.' Duke Alfius who raised her like his actual daughter was now formally talking to her. It wss uncomfrotable but she knew that there were no choice. 'Hands please.' Isekiel who stood next to her reached his hand out. Jennet inhaled before taking the hand infront of her. Everyone watched the 3 walk to the hall. Then she saw princess Atanasia. She seemed weak and depressed. Jennet heard from the nobles whispering that she didn't get any escorts, even from her dad and that no one would dance with her. Jennet who shined today and was loved by her family was worried of her step sister who looked ashamed and fragile. But there were nothing she could do for her yet. Jennet took a step closer to where she was supposed to be standing right now. -『 Lovely Princess』 Volume 2- The best debutante 中***



"One step to the right." A day so sunny and clear, the girl who's 13 year old.... I was dancing great without the music. "Now turn twice in that spot. Very good!" It was not a normal hsrd thing but after doing it 100, 1000 times, I got used to it. Wahahah. This is what you call a human win! "Back one step, and to the right again." That was the last move. I spun twice elegantly before lightly doing the pose. And finally for the bow! Whoop! I knew that I looked like an elegant butterfly. My dance teacher Pondafyu chit chatted stuffs like always. "Really, There are no errors in princess Atanasia's dancing. Enough to want to show princess to other young ladies I teach as an example.How you dance so light like a flying fairy, and how you make those elegant and beautiful movements!" Uh huh. You wanna know why? Because I am a genius! Wahahahaha! ......Hmm, *Clears throat*. Sorry. Not because of that but because I am the daughter of the dancer Diana. Do you know the magic of the bloodlines? And from the next words I knew that Ms. Pondafyu thought the same. "The fact princess's mother is a dancer helps in this way." Eit, that women.



I knew there were no bad intentions to Ms. Pondafyu's words but I felt offended. But I would just smile as always. "The compliments are too much. I just learnt from you, teacher and tried hard." I felt her being touched. Because a pretty girl like me can act spoiled but I didn't! Ms. Pondafyu left Emerald palace with a happy face. That's when I loosed up my face muscles and made a frown. Bleh. Ptt Ptt. I know you don't have any bad intentions but can you not? I didn't want to hear that, especially the thing with my mom because there were teachers increasing who were shameful of her death. Plus, according to my past life logic, a style like Ms. Pondafyu made people who gets mad at her words very weird. So I didn't bother to make a deal out of it. Mmm. But it's only because they have no bad intentions. If they did or if people who did appear, I don't think I'll act the same way. "Grandma witch's been here for too long." I heard a voice of a good looking person. It was a sudden appearance but I wasn't surprised or shocked a little by it now. I didn't even turn around but sat down and massaged my legs. Ugh. My foot hurts. I worked too hard. "If you were free and didn't have anything to do, you could've be my dancing partner." "I would rather go in a dungeon without mana." Lucas replied. This was funny as I knew he hated dancing. He's always like this even though he's not bad at it.



"Aren't I who have to move by myself like a piece of paper pitiful?" "Pretending you're not when you enjoyed much." Hah, this black idiot. Why does he look disgusting? Well even though it is true I quite enjoy it! And even though I am not shameful of my dancing! But still, I! Don't need your teasing! When I glared at him, he made a gaze as if saying 'Even though you're mad, what can you do?' and that made me angrier. "This is frustrating. Give." Then Lucas kneeled down in front of me and took the fancy shoe laces that were in my hands. It wasn't just once or twice so I just let him do the work. "Why wear these high heeled shoes? You won't have much height difference with it." "I'll grow at least taller than oppa." What had changed during the past 6 years were me and this idiot's height difference and that he and I became unexpectedly close. The black idiot adjusted his height seeing me grow. So he was in an appearance of a boy around 13 years old. Mmm. Well almost 14 since it was almost my birthday. But how talented this dude is. If there were a expert of undoing shoe laces, it would definately be him. Mmm. "You growing taller than me with these? Funny. You short potato."



I undid my hair while he made fun of me. Then honey like light golden hair fell on my shoulders like a waterfall. Ehehe. My hair is so pretty. My hair last life was very rough and short because I cut it due to annoyance. But my hair this life was well taken care of that it was so soft, fluffy, and silky. It's a princess hair just from one glance! Meaning my hair is too pretty. The magic of bloodline! Thank you, Diana fairy unnie! "Why are you so slow? Do it quick." I stopped being happy with my hair and blamed Lucas who was undoing my last tie on my shoe lace. The shoe I used for dancing was tied tightly so it was really hard getting it off afterwards. "I have many things I have to do after this. Use your magic." "You started seeing my magic as something you use for things like this, but if you keep that going I could just make these shoes disap......." The black idiot unexpectedly stopped. Eh. What now? he does that these days. I stared at him with closed mouth. It was then when he threw the lace on the ground. "You do it." Ehh, why so angry? Is he mad because I told him to use magic on this little thing? Is it?



"I-I was just joking. Of course handsome! genius! wizard! great Lucas is the best throughout the univer......." Snap! But him disappearing was faster. Sho*t! Wahh. There were only one left though! Undoing it myself, I cursed the black idiot. 44 I was scheduled for a feast with Claude today dinner. "Dad!" Actually it was scheduled yesterday, the day before yesterday and tomorrow too. Since 4 years ago, I had dinner with Claude. Since I came earlier than the time, I went to meet Claude. I ran to him, smiling as always. And I hugged him who was waiting after spotting me. "I told you not to run." But I know that you don't dislike me running to you happily. Me who hugged him didn't look like I was hugging but being hugged. "I wanted to see you today too, dad!" It was only once I came early to see him because Claude said some other people were visiting the palace and that we had to miss our tea party. Claude then spoke. "What's so special about a face you see everyday?"



"Ehehe. But I'm happy." But if you also didn't miss me, you wouldn't have called me for dinner or tea time, right? Hehe. Pretending he's not. I smiled brightly as I lifted my heels on tiptoe and kissed Claude on the cheeks. Claude already used to this, knew that he should lower his head down for me to do this. "Let's go in." What I did alone with Claude was just talk about today. So I talked about studying the most. Sniff. I have no choice. I only spend my time in Emerald palace! "So I like ethics the best. I'm going to get a different book and study that since I finished the last one in 10 days so I'm really excited." And by talking of studying, it was mostly just me complimenting me. The reasons I mention these are because the teachers actually tells me that and also because to give a message to Claude that I can do whatever! "And my dance teacher always say......." I stopped. Eek. I almost said 'she speaks of my mom' to him! Sorry, just a habit! It could've been a dirty night if I didn't stop. Ah, my survival system, you work hard as usual. Wahh. "Say that I look like a dancing fairy" I naturally switched the words and naturally switched my facial expression with a smile. Then Claude looked at before he talked.



"Both of you always babbles weird stuff so don't bother." Are you saying that me dancing like a flying fairy is not agreeable? Kuckkk, a scratch to my heart. You mean person. "Now that I see, it's almost your birthday." I stopped moving at that sentence. Actually, even though it was my birthday, it's quiet as ever. No public party or announcement or anything. Even Lilly and Felix couldn't help it. Well I didn't ask for that anyways. The reason for that is because it was embarrassing somehow. Even in the orphanage, we brought the kids who had their birthday on that month and shared a piece of cake and that was all. Well even though we couldn't really be happy because our birthday were the day we were abandoned to the orphanage. And when I was older, I didn't have money or time to celebrate my birthday as I had work and had to make money. So I was really not used to it. But if that was the only reason, Felix and Lilly would definitely make a bigger party. But the reason why they couldn't was not because of that. It was because my birthday was the day of death to Diana. I knew this a while ago but the day when Claude acted like a psycho was the day around her death. Then I thought maybe the 2 can relate. And that also may be why Claude wouldn't call me on my birthday since when I was 5, the age I was in when I met him. So I only celebrated with Lilly and Felix. They seemed to be not satisfied about it but it really didn't bother me.



Instead I want no birthday parties at all. It's hard to give an reaction every time I get a present. I mean of course I like presents! Even though I am happy since they both seem to like me truly. But I was still not used to it as I was embarrassed. But once I said that out loud and they both said Princess is a kid who needs to be loved, and today being the happy and thankful day where the most precious princess was born in this world, we MUST celebrate it with all their energy and might that I became speechless. I think they thought me as a kid who feels guilty on her birthday because of her mom's death. Wahh. It's not that! 'Do you have something you want?' But one day when I was 7, Claude asked me that. Of course I thought 'Huh? Is this human crazy?', but Claude was serious. Now that I think it back, Claude's attitude changed rapidly after the day I almost went in the dirt in the graveyard. It was then when I heard a sound of a golden bell. What sound is it? A sound that signals I will live longer! Yay! But I didn't know what to say. Honestly I wanted to ask for golds and gems for my better future but (My limits. Sob.) but I thought he will be able to guess my intentions too quickly. Sob. Instead I asked for my Ruby palace maids, Hanna and Seth to come back. All people seemed to be surprised as they probably thought I would ask for some pretty gem or clothes, shoes, or dolls, well something childish kids may like but didn't.



Especially Lilly was surprised that I still remembered Seth and Hanna. To that I said 'How can I forget those maid unnies who made me flower crowns and gave Atti choco in Ruby palace!'. How can they think that I would forget someone special in just 2 years. I still remember Lilly saying they'll come back in 100 days! But Lilly was almost about cried when I said that. WHY?! That face looked similar to the face she made when I said I wanted to see mom. Then I see, Felix was the same. That gaze was the gaze of looking at a poor child hungry and homeless. Only Claude was like 'So that's the reason why you were heavy. Chocolate addiction.'. And the next day, he sent me Hanna and Seth back. They had tears in their eyes, touched, as if they didn't expect me to call them back for my first ever birthday present from Claude. But what came to Emerald palace weren't only the 2 people. Other maids followed behind the two and when I saw it close, they were chocolates collected world wide. I was dumbfounded hearing Claude sent these. Really he acts different than how he speaks. Also the time when I started to kiss him on the cheeks was when I was 9. I really couldn't kiss him when acting cute either before but I really had to that time. I really had to. I mean Claude! That Claude! Said that there were people came from Obelia who gave goods to him that he gave me the key to the treasure room that opens the whole room full with treasures! I realized what a true blessing from angel was when Claude tossed me it as if he was saying 'I picked it up on the way. Have it'. Ahh, I still remember the sparkly bright background with Claude with wings in the middle.



That's when I hugged him tight and kissed him on the cheeks with all my love. It was still clear in my memories of Claude's expression then. Kekeke. Anyways age 9 was when Atanasia's bad life begins so I could only see this so meaningful. What kind of day was it. It was the day Atanasia left Ruby palace and met Claude by accident in the gardens. That day Atanasia feels warmth and interest but Claude just passes by as if he saw nothing. But I, got the room full of treasures. Hurray! "Speak if you have something you want this year." But 'Angel Claude Act' didn't stop there. he gave me presents even though it was not my birthday as if he was giving me the gifts he couldn't or didn't give until now. So last year, Claude made a library only for me to use without a reason. "Or something you want me to do." Sob. Looks like I worked hard and lived up for this day to come. Then what do I need now? "I like anything dad gives me!" I smiled brightly at Claude with shining eyes. How nice is it that Claude sends me gifts even when I don't ask for it. Sob. I can't stop the tears. 45 Of course Claude has this thing where he acts differently than he is with words that he acts like 'tsk, you don't have these, right? I have a lot and I picked this up on the way so you have it if you want.' but still! How surprising is this alone?



"Don't have what you want?" Eh? But what's this reaction? Claude frowned at my words. This is a face he makes when he doesn't like something. P-perhaps you became sick of choosing presents for me now....... So you want me to say specifically....... "Actually I am happy just spending time with dad like this. Hehe." Or did he just say it without any meaning to it? Well that is why I said what I said. But Claude's face wouldn't stop frowning. Cough. Doesn't seem to be it. "......Keep eating." Claude would just tell me to continue eating. Eh. What? What? Why is he acting like this? I was just thinking this answer would help a lot since we both will be busy for the debutante this year on my birthday! I kept on glimpsing at Claude as I didn't know why he was like this. *** "Didn't his majesty ask for which present princess wants?" Felix asked on our way back to Emerald palace. It was Felix who had a job of being my bodyguard for 6 years and I already graduated from the generation where he was a delivery man. I then suddenly widened my eyes walking with Felix. Ah ha. This oppa probably knows why! "Did princess tell his majesty what she wants?"



"Hmm. I just said its fine whatever dad gives me." "Even though, isn't there something specific princess wants?" From that words, I frowned and considered. Let's see. The treasures Claude sent me to my palace is over limits in the palace that it is impossible to clear them to somewhere else anymore. And I already have 3 keys to the treasure rooms Claude had tossed to me. Then a library last year, And the year before, he made me a pond big as a lake. 4 rose gardens were already made from my comment that the roses in the garden were beautiful that I like Emerald palace. And he sent me tens of angel statues (Female ones) when I said the statues (Male ones) in Gannet palace were to my liking. I already have too much clothes and accessories that now they don't fit in my drawer anymore. "Heh. I don't know." Wow, my gosh! Now I can make these statements! Wahh. The statements that I have too much that I don't know if there are anything more I needed with my own mouth! WAHHH. Felix made a face full of shame when I was shouting inside. He cleared his throat twice before changing the subject. "Umm, princess's debutante isn't far. So what will princess do for the first dance at the debutante." The first dance. Normally nobles already had fiancee since when they were young that it was normal to dance with them.



But if not they say her brother, cousin, or other member of her family dances with her. Now that I see there aren't much cases where they have their first dance with their dad. Hmm. ---But a first dance with Claude. Doesn't something get drawn in your head? "How about me dancing with Felix?" From my answer I spat out without much thinking, Felix coughed. Felix has good noble position as a duke's son, he has handsome face, also he is not married. What a perfect fit? What a great thing thinking the original novel where Atanasia had no escort or a partner for the first dance? "M-Me?" "Uhh, if you don't want to......." "No, I'm grateful! I mean, but how dare I." But Felix's face turned pale as he panicked. I felt weird because it was my first time seeing he panicking this much. "Hmm. Wouldn't there be a better partner other than me?" I felt more weird at Felix's words. Mmm. I thought Felix would definitely accept it happily but why is he trying to avoid it? I feel betrayed....... "I'll think of it more since there are few months left." I said and walked to Emerald palace with my cheeks pouted.



*** "Blackie! I'm back!" "Kkyuu!" Tst tst. Our pretty Blackie. Cute today as well! Blackie who was playing on the grass in Emerald palace ran and welcomed me. Blackie grew big that I would loose balance if he jumped on me. Of course though, our Blackie is still too cute in a bigger size! I sat on the grass and enjoyed my time. Gasp, hey Blackie, wait! I-I'll fall! Then Hanna came and shook her head smiling. She seemed to have come to give Blackie his food. "Princess, you'll be covered in grass." "What happens when grass sticks on me? Ah!" "?" Blackie then ran to Hanna in a great speed. Ahh, Blackie, you! Do you like choco more than me? Do you?! You you you, look at him waving his tail! "Blackie, eating well today as well." Hanna seemed to be happy seeing Blackie eat. She was taking care of Blackie almost all alone ever since she came to Emerald palace. I knew it when I lived in Ruby palace but Hanna was a very good worker that she was taking care of Blackie too well. There weren't any maid unnies who wanted to take care of Blackie because they were scared at Blackie who grew big but this was great.



Mmm. I knew it from before when she gave me knowing Lilly is scary when mad but she really has guts. Seth unnie also didn't seemed scared of Blackie but didn't seem to like animals. Kuckkk. Seth unnie is only warm to me! But really other unnies. Our Blackie is cute. Sob. He's just got big and you hate him now. But Hanna seemed to like Blackie. "Did Hanna eat dinner?" "Not yet. We are waiting for sir Robain to eat with all of us so Ms Lillian and the others are waiting." Kyaa. It's Emerald palace of course! "Then you should be hungry. Now now, Hanna and Felix go and eat. Lilly and Seth are waiting." More strength when you eat! Mmm! I pushed the 2 in, smiling. "Blackie, do you like choco better or me?" Crunch crunch. "Huh? You like me more than choco? Are you asking me of why am I asking such an obvious question?" Crunch crunch. Heg heg. I played with Blackie confirming no one was looking. However I was the one playing with him as Blackie was just eating his food. C-can't you at least react a little? Kuckkk. I forgive you just because you are cute. I reached my hand at him who finished eating.



"Ah!" But then I felt something tingle in my fingers. Ah, that surprised me. Was it electric shock? Blackie should really shave. "Blackie, can I shave you?" "Grrr! Grr!" "Ah. Okay, okay." No shaving then! Ack! I fell again! Afterwards, I went back in. *** "Princess, then rest well." "Lilly also sleep well." I said to Lilly who was leaving my room. Me who was now alone thought what I could do until I went to bed. I felt refreshed after taking a bath. It would have been nice if I slept now but my hair weren't fully dried so I decided to wait a bit more. And this was the time Lucas usually came. I almost had a heart attack when he appeared out of nowhere in my room. He always appeared everywhere which surprised me! But getting used to these stuffs too, I'm amazed at how talented humans are. Hahaha.



"What to do until I sleep." But he might not come today. He left at the dance room undoing my laces. What did I do wrong that he left throwing my shoe on the floor? I was going to read until I went to bed. I am definitely not waiting for that idiot! And how long has it been. I heard a sound above my head. "What are you doing?" "Can't you see? Stre...... tching. Yeah, stretching." Ayy, you've come! I thought you weren't! 1 I lifted my head and got up. It was the day when I didn't wanted to read books that I was stretching on the carpet. "Hahh!" Oww, my legs. It's my limit now. Lucas seemed to be in a good moon aside from in the dance ass. Yeah. People should have some understandings but he is lacking it. Always conplaining. The black idiot lied down on the sofa without my permission. He was now in more mature appearance. Bow I remember Claude saying if he gets any more older, Claude won't let him enter Emerald palace. I was like 'eh'. "You, you played with Blackie today too now didn't you?" Gasp. How do you know everything! I became surprised at Lucas's words.



46 "Ye-no?" "Don't lie." Lucas frowned at my lie. Even though I didn't expect for him to fall for it but still! He knew every time when I played with Blackie. He says that he knows from some mana getting on to me whenever I play with Blackie. But he said it was not too dangerous so I controlled the time I play with Blackie. "So you are 14 now?" "When it's after my birthday. Ah, right. Earlier, my dad..." I told him the story. Then he made fun of me. "Are you stupid?" What? What did I do wrong! "There is only one thing you should've asked for your birthday." What? I'm more curious. "You are always like this when its related to your dad." And I was shocked at his words. "Its obvious that he wants your first dance in the debutante." ......Is that some kind of joke? Claude wanna dance with me? Why?



"Uh, I don't think you know but. You don't dance with your dad at debutante." "Sometimes they do. Very few." "People say that they don't because it is inelegant." "Yeah. And your dad wants to do that inelegant thing." Hah. Hah? Haaaah? "For real?!" "See. Why do you study. When you are going to be that dumb." He smirked at my reaction. But I didn't even fight back. Was I an idiot?! Now that I think, Felix also gave me a hint! Then it's real? Claude wants to have my first dance for my debutante? I was dumbfounded. "I told you. Your dad likes you more than you think he does." *** The next day, I was having a tea party with Claude. The sunlight was shading Claude's blue eyes, green. "Dad." His gaze moved to me when I called his name. I smiled to that gaze. "It's my birthday soon."



I've thought all night after what Lucas said last night. Haha. Its not any other but 'Claude' who wants to dance with me! "And there is my debutante." Thinking of Claude and Felix's actions yesterday all proved that Lucas was right that I was shocked. Claude looked at me with a gaze seeming to say 'so what'. I don't know what he's thinking through this. So I decided to get straight into it. "So I thought about who I want escort from and my first dance with." Suddenly Claude's gaze changed. When I glimpsed at Felix, Felix was looking at me seeming to say 'Yes princess, that's it!'. "Since it an important day, I want to do it with someone special......." Ah ha, so its that, huh? I really knew now what they wanted with a help from Lucas. Heh. It's hard not to smirk at this. I continued speaking with a smile and pretended I didn't know any of this. "Wouldn't Felix be the best fit? How does dad think about this?" "Gasp!" Felix let out a gasp as soon as my words were out. He was looking at me as if he was asking what I was doing. But it wasn't Felix's but other person's reaction I was interested in. Click. Claude finally opened his mouth setting his tea cup on the table. "Felix. Not bad."



He acted the same as usual but I saw him twitch his eyebrow a bit. And I just smiled. "Right?" "Do whatever eay you want." It was as Felix's opinion didn't matter. Well Felix didn't have rights to refuse an order and he would accept if I begged him anyways. Of course if Felix really hated it, I wouldn't force him. But there were no chance he would dislike it. "Wow. I asked yestersday and Felix said he would accept if there isn't any better person to go with." "P-princess." "But I still asked for dad's opinion." Felix was pale. I felt bad but this is nothing compared to how much oppa had done to me! "Your majesty. I apologize but I......." "Great. Felix mentioned your debutante a few days ago as well. Of course it had to be someone important. Then won't Felix be happy." "Y-Your majesty." "But why are you making that face? You don't seem too happy." "Of course it is glory to my famil....... Gasp. Your majesty! It's not that." Felix was sweatdropping. It was understandable that Felix was panicking because he brought it up for a different intention but flowed the wrong way. Claude glared coldly ad Felix.



"A glory. Of course." "I'm also happy to go in and dance with Felix! Hehe." I didn't look at Claude but just smiled. 'Your dad likes you more than you think he does.' Hmm. I smirked not noticably at that. I wanted to play a luttle trick on them. *** "Let's practice dancing!" "No." Few days later. I shouted at Lucas. He was on the floor with apples and water. "You said you were fine alone. Why are you also pushing me in? I'm not doing it." "Hey I feel like I'll have to dance with my dad for the debutante first dance." I smiled as I placed my hands on my hips. I was secretly planning stuffs deceiving Claude. It was hard to not laugh at Felix who grew more concerned as the says went by. Of course Claude didn't ask himself but it was obvious now. So I was going to make him feel bad before I agree myself. Kuckkk. A day has come where I can control myself of how I treat Claude like this.



"But your height? If you wear heels, you'd just step on people." Mmm. I don't want my hard work to go to waste. So I'll work hard on my dance practice. Lucas chewed on the apple as he smiled. "So, you want me to change form into an adult and help you practice?" "Yeah yeah!" I'm a genius! To think of things like this. "Oppa and my dad's height were almost the same." I don't remember perfectly but I knew that he was tall. "Well, even though it's not, you can just change taller?" Lucas made a face seeming to say 'look at this, do you think I'd agree?'. I thought this would happen so I prepared this! "The universe wide strongest and talented genius handsome wizard Lucas can do this as if you're eating a cake, right?. Right? Hmm? So can you? Huh?" I looked at Lucas with my cute face I did to lots of other peopel. Then he made a face as if he was choking on the apple. Then he snapped with his fingers. Snap! "I'm busy so practice with this." And in front of me appeared a man made of paper! "What's this!"



"What do you mean what's this. It's your partner." "Why is this my partner! Why do you always make me these stuffs saying you are busy when you are not!" "I am busy everyday breathing." You could've helped me! But he didn't seem like he would dance with me. Well it wasn't suprising because this happened several times. There was a time where he danced with me 2 years ago in ms. Pondafyu's dance class. She said we were the perfect fit for judging my our height. That day too, Lucas complained but was forced to fldance with me because of Ms. Pondafyu's scary speech. And I realized that the black idiot was actually really good at dancing. He disliked dancing so after a few times, he would hide himself when Ms. Pondafyu came. Eek. Won't he help me? It was Lucas who would usually do what I ask for but seems like dancing is not included. Sob. "You could've at least added in the eyes, nose, ears, and mouth." I had no choice but to hold the hands of the paper.The paper doll was just made of paper but held my hand back! Ahh! Lucas makes the weirdest things. 47 "Hmm hmm, hmm." I made the rhythm myself as I hummed and now the room was filled with my foot step sounds.



Ahh, but this doll is actually really tall. It's different than when I danced with Lucas last time. It's more hard. But it's movements are too detailed even though its paper! I feel disgusted! "Ack!" And I ended up falling embarrassingly. But Lucas laughed at me which made me mad. "Are you sweeping the floor right now? Is it fun?" "Eek! What's this! It's too weak! It cannot stand! It can't catch me when I fall! This is weird! And he looks like an egg ghost!" This thing gave me shame to me who was confident in dancing! To my words, Lucas looked at me with a look 'How can you say that' and spoke. "Those are some strong mental attacks. It'll get hurt." "Gasp. Wasn't it just a paper doll? Does he understand me?" "Of course not." "......." Is it fun making fun of people?! I stood up, angry. Lucas was just watching me while laughing. "Do you need music? Do you want me to add music?" Snap.



Then music filled the room. T-This is a music that would win over the world best orchestra. I don't know who made it but I knew it came out with Lucas's magic. "It won't be heard outside so dance however you want, princess." Ack! I don't like you! Pttt! Then I turned around when I felt someone tapping on my shoulder. It was the paper doll. Wait! Why are you suddenly grabbing my hand?! Why are you wrapping your arm around my waist! And I had to dance with this doll again. But I can't focus because it's too flappy! A moment later, I did a turn and complained to Lucas again. "Then can you make a doll that actually looks like a person?" "Do you think there is something I cannot do?" Yes! "Then a handsome oppa face." "No." But Lucas didn't accept. "Why?" "I don't know. I don't know why but I would not like it." And there weren't good reasons for it. You, sometimes you are nice but you sometimes act like this. Why not help me when you can!



Ehh. I lied down on the spot after dancing 2 more times. The paper doll would keep on flapping, and the music is so unfit, and Lucas is laughing, and I can't even focus! Eek, I quit! Lucas saw me like this then turned the music off. Then the room turned quiet. "Are you already giving up?" "It's better to ask Felix to help me to do it this way." "You are quite cruel." Then he clicked his tongue and muttered out the words 'Do you want to kill that poor guard?'. Ha. Then make me a better doll if you worry about Felix! Who told you to give me that kinda thing? "Ah, I'm worn out." I didn't focus on Lucas's words and looked up at the chandelier. The banquet hall in Emerald palace weren't used at all so it was used to practice my dance. But it was very pretty and fancy. Do I get to invite people and have a banquet after my debutante here? I was blank as I stared at these pretty walls and gems but I got used to it somehow. I was amazed that I got used to living a princess's life. Of course gems and golds are still precious. It is. It's life logic! I just stared at the celling as no one except for Lucas in here. I had some harsh schedules these days. Ahh, my body.



Then the words Hanna told me yesterday while brushing my hair passed by my head. "I heard Isekiel is back." "Isekiel Alfius?" Lucas replied right away. It was Isekiel who he saw 6 years ago and was the one who almost became my friend instead of him so he should have remembered. And according to Hanna, the rumours of Isekiel coming back was great. She said the young maids were also noisy from that rumours. Now that I think about it, duke Alfius visited Claude once not too long ago. Then something came out from my memories. That memory which put me into shame 6 years ago! Crrr. Thinking I lost to a 10 year old kid, this cannot be real. "I'm curious how he looks now." More like how smart he became now. How much do you have to know and study to graduate as a S class? But I didn't play all the time during the past 6 years. But to my mutter, Lucas spoke. "Are you interested in Isekiel?" "Don't talk about it. He always appeared in my head the past 6 years even when reading a book, eating, and sleep that annoyed and bothered me!" My dark history! Thinking of how much I've read books and studied. "If you are that curious, go see yourself." Yes, exactl...... What?



What did you just say? I turned my head to Lucas, not able to understand what he was saying. Then I was able to look into his crimson eyes. Gasp. I know that face. This is a face the black idiot makes before making a mess! "You should've told me in the first place. It's not that hard for me anyways." But his gaze was a bit different than other times. He smiled pretty before I even got what he was thinking. "It's a special service so no need to thank." Snap! Whoosh. The ribbon on my head came undone and flew away from the strong wind. I was thinking what situation I was in now but soon got the idea. "What's this?!" Why am I in the air?! Then I heard a familiar voice above me. "I was bored anyways. Cool." "No, not cool! What are you doing?" "Then have a nice time, friend." "Hey, you...... AHHHH! MOM!!" Seeing his eyes curving which completed his smile was when I started to fall. "You bad bast*rd!" The long hair fell like a sparkly and shiny waterfall above me.



I cursed the black idiot a several times! You crazy bast*rd! Mean basta*rd! IDIOT! Wahh! Mom! Puff! But today too I slowed down when I almost hit the ground and landed without my any parts hurt. Ahh! It was scarier than 6 years ago! Is it because of my weight that effected the gravity? Wahh. I don't know. Lucas, you. You! "......Are you okay?" Then I heard someone's voice above me. My hands which was covering my eyes flinched. Gasp. Did someone catch me when I fell? Really? I looked through my fingers to see that person. Then a man who looked strange but also familiar came into view. The silver hair dancing in the wins and the golden eyes were familiar. But the body, mature eyes, and his size was very different than the boy I met 6 years ago. I just stared at him wide eyed. "You always surprise me whenever I meet you." And when he smiled and spoke softly.



"I wanted to see you, Lady angel." Lady angel. Lady angel....... The word he lastly said proved that he is the kid I was thinking he was. What kind of situation is this? What am I doing? Who is this guy? Why is he smiling at me? And I was seriously dumbfounded in so long. But this dude was still smiling at me. Eh, ack. Wait, my eyes! Can you give me some time? What do you want me to do when you shine so bright at me! But the appearance and the voice, this is Isekiel right? But what. Where did the kid I know go?! Today too, I fell due to Lucas and I landed on Isekiel's arms. It was like 6 years ago but the difference was that he held me without falling this time. I realized that I was still in Isekiel's arms. "Gasp." GAAASSP, I mean, This kind of princess holding is a bit embarrassing! And isn't this too much? We are grown up lady and a mister! "P-Put me down please." I struggled when I thought of that. But only my body moved, nothing moved with me. 48 I mean, what is this? Really, what is this? "I'll put you down."



I was able to stand on the ground. Then I quickly backed away from him. "Ack!" But the problem was this damn heels. I was wearing the extra tall heels for when I was practicing dancing to dance with Claude! I lost balance but Isekiel managed to catch me without much panic. Chirp chirp. I heard birds crying. I sweat dropped. GASP. It's fortunate I was caught by the arms at most! If it was like the male lead catching the female lead by the waist and pink flowers blooms! And shines!, I'd probably be dead by then! Why did you grow so much? I acted as if nothing happened and dusted my shoulders. Then Isekiel moved away from me. "Are you okay?" "I-I'm okay......." Gasp. S-Sh*t. Formal words came out of my mouth by accident. Isn't he 16? 17? Around that much? Then he is still very younger than when I died past life. And he was this innocent kid who blushed finding the angel. But he seems so strange! "It's obvious but." "You've grown past 6 years."



N-No. Not like you. Why did you grow up that much? I almost didn't guess who you were! Grown up Isekiel smiled down at me under the sunlight. "But I could still know from first glance." Critical! It's critical! Something rang in my head. Isekiel Alfius was the novel's male lead! AHH! [Isekiel's appeal skill has been used! The effect was great!] This kind of game alarm could appear in this situation! But what concerned me was not my heart pounding but how I should get out of this situation. I wouldn't have felt this way if it was Isekiel who was 10. Just what should I say to this Isekiel all grown up? I moved my gaze slightly to see what's above me. But it was just the blue clear sky. Eek, where did that black idiot go?! he must be somewhere watching while laughing! What do you want me to do! But I don't know what he thought of my expression, but he suddenly turned gloomy. "I thought this could happen but......." Then the feelings those golden eyes contained made me panic. "Do you not remember me?"



Disappointment and hurt. But also with his tries to not show that. Those 3 were all clearly seen in his golden eyes like a wave hitting me. That face help me make up my mind. "No. Of course I remember you, sir......." I still remember how he told me to wait but didn't. Ack! But I didn't think I'd see him like this again! Really, you Lucas! "Really. You've remembered me." But I felt like I did something wrong at his changing face. Doesn't it feel like some spring breeze hitting us? ....... But why are you so happy seeing me? "*Clears throat*. Perhaps you won't tell anyone we met here before, right...... sir?" "You can speak informal. I won't tell anyone." "Alright. Then keep all this a secret." I started to speak informal to his words immediately. H-he told me it was okay. I am lady angel...... Kuckkk. Cringe. Anyways, since I'm that. But Isekiel seemed like he knew I was a princess since 6 years ago....... Well even though it is true, I said not. Isekiel will pretend he doesn't know, too. I feel like he'd do that for me. "I will even if you didn't tell me." Isekiel promised me.



And I felt awkward afterwards. Nothing to talk about, and this is too strange. Run, I want to run! Very fast too! Run very fast to somewhere where no one's there! The part of me which was asleep for a while now, woke up. I really wished to be out of here. Isekiel didn't seem to realize my feelings and opened his mouth to speak. It was then. Rustle. "Isekiel? Are you there?" (Formal) Gasp. It was a voice so clear as if a pearl rolling. If Isekiel has the appearance of a male lead, this voice must be a voice of the protagonist! But thinking that made my heart waver. Why does people always come to where Isekiel is when I come to see him?! Who now? It was then when Isekiel's eyes wavered and came closer to me again. "Forgive me." I smelt something sweet like perfume before Isekiel picked me up again. Mommy. What kind of situation is this? "I will take you to a quiet place." Isekiel seemed to be worried that I might panic if I met someone else. Gasp.But how is he handsome in this angle as well? Doesn't the nose look like pigs, and shows V line, and look a bit chubby in this angle? Well, it's the male lead anyways! I soon gained my mentality again.



But isn't that Jennet? There won't be a problem if you went to Jennet now. And I go back to that black idiot. Then everything will be perfect! "You should just go witho......." "Then you'll disappear again." Flinch! I felt guilty at his words. But I don't remember agreeing to wait. Why do I have to feel guilty? "What to do. We'll be late if we don't go now. Isekiel-" Then someone with a pretty voice called his name. Looks like he promised to do something with her. "Uhh. I think you should leave me and go." But he shushed me with a 'Shhh' and moved. Th-this is weird. He changed! Even though he looks more like the male lead Isekiel than when he was a kid. Anyways, he walked pass through the trees heading to a direction opposite from where Jennet's voice came from. "Weird. They said that he went in this direction." A soft voice was heard and the rustle got further as Isekiel moved. I stared at the place we left behind Isekiel's back. Isekiel was just moving as if it was nothing that it was hard for me to guess what he was thinking. "Its a place I go to when I want to be alone." Then isekiel stopped walking. He put me down on a hill. "It's only me who knows this place so here could be called a secret place."



"Uhh, but for me to be in your secret place-" "What do you mean?" W-Why do you ask me? Isn't it not good to let a person in your secret place? But I was speechless when he said what do you mean. I stared at him not knowing what he meant but soon moved to look around. "I thought you'd like this place." The place was actually really to mu liking. The field was filled with tons of flowers. But what do you mean by 'I thought you might like this place'? Its sounds as if he though of me whenever he came here. Haha. "I didn't know you'd appear in front of me again." "Same goes for m......." "Sorry?" "N-nothing. Nothing." I agreed with Isekiel. Exactly, exactly! I didn't even know myself. This is all because of that Lucas! "I'd be happy if you have come to see me," I moved my gaze when Isekiel started speaking again. "But that doesn't seem to be the case."



And I felt bad looking at his smile. 49 "I don't know which you came for, but I will not ask that. So......." Isekiel didn't continue. His gaze which was on me moved slightly to my side. He seemed to hesitate. But the picture sure is great seeing a pretty boy in the flower field. Well, he is the male lead. Anyways, he didn't seem like he would speak anymore so I spoke instead. "Don't you have to go to that person calling you? Seemed like you promised that person......." Kuckk. Actually my plan was set as to get away from Isekiel. It was when I was 7 when we could talk without any problems but we might meet each other at the debutante so....... Thinking this far, I took a glimpse at Isekiel. "It'll be fine even if I don't go." He still had some sides of when he was 10. But that didn't make me feel the same way towards him than last time I saw him. Originally, my debutante was when jennet makes her elegant appearance. She might come in with the escort of duke Alfius and Isekiel. Just like how it was in the novel. But Isekiel looked hurt so I didn't continue with my words. "Truthfully." Isekiel whispered to me.



"I've went to the place where I first met you every single day before I went to Atlanta." That held a lots of meanings. "After that too, whenever I visited Obelia from Atlanta." His voice had powers to make people focused on his words. "Until today when I met you too." I felt like I heard something weird just now. Of course I understood seeing me 6 years ago could mean a lot to isekiel but that wasn't enough to explain his attitude towards me right now. Even those words he spoke to me now. I couldn't not ask. "Why?" "I wonder." I closed my mouth at his question to himself. "It was just 2 days. And it was just as short as a short day dream." I couldn't take my eyes off of him. Even until his hand slowly reached for me. "Really," I didn't know if his voice reaching me or him touching me was first. "I wonder why." I shivered at him sweeping my hairs onto my ears.



The white flowers above me fell down like a light white snowfall. And Isekiel was only looking at me and nothing else. then something I couldn't read was shown in his eyes. It was almost the same time when his hand parted from my ears and making a smile. "It's fine." Isekiel slowly opened his mouth. "Next time, I......." Snap. And soon the flower field, along with the smile on that face all disappeared. It was only a second but the background changed. It was the banquet hall in Emerald palace. "Ah!" And in front of me was that black idiot I was searching for! I shouted when the flower field vanished from my eyes and the black idiot was replaced. "Ah, really! You should've warned me before you use that teleporting ski...... But why are you making that face?" H-Huh? But his face expression was dead serious. W-What. You're the one at fault. I stopped shouting without my will. But what the black idiot had said made me dumbfounded. "Am I annoyed?" ......Is today's trend questioning back the question? Why are you asking me that?



"I-It looks like it I guess?" "Yeah. Seems like I am in a bad mood." I mean, its me who should be in a bad mood, but why you! Why you! "Why do i feel so disgusted?" Black idiot was acting scary that lost the timing of shouting at him. I was more dumbfounded when the black idiot vanished from my sight. That bast*rd?? I cannot understand both when he sued teleportation when Isekiel was there and why he is in bad mood when it was fine before I left. "What's wrong with him? Did he eat something wrong?" But I could only mutter to myself as the idiot left. 50 "Hmm." I looked at myself in the mirror after taking a bath. My cheeks were still a little pink from the heat. I touched my chin and looked at myself from different angles. "Hmm?" I looked more like the fairy unnie in my dreams as the days went by. The nose, the long curves of the eyelashes too, and the eye edges which were located a bit high, And the rosy red lips and the flowing hair like the big ocean wave, well all of them. What part I didn't look like her was my blue crystal gem like ocean eyes.



And I was growing to have a beautiful body line and my skin had the natural glow without anything on. This is called the blessing of the people born with a golden spoon in their mouth! Kuckk. I had my time alone judging my appearance. "Lilly, Lilly." And soon I asked Lilly who was organizing things next to me. "Am I pretty?" "Of course the princess is the prettiest in the world." Then Lilly spoke without 1 single second of hesitation. It was the speed of the magic mirror which answered to 'Mirror, mirror Who is the prettiest in the world?' as 'The queen is!' in snow white. Lilly is the best! I smiled happily. Lilly then smiled back at me. Well no surprise. Atanasia must be pretty since she looks like Diana. "I'll brush your hair before princess goes to bed." So it is understandable that Isekiel is interested in Atanasia. "*giggles*. You seemed to be happy." "Uh huh. I like when Lilly do my hair." I remembered Isekiel last time in the flower field. Even though I didn't date anyone, I knew what Isekiel might be feeling. I'm not stupid. O-Of course there might be a chance that I am misunderstanding and overestimating myself.



"I'm also happy when I touch princess's hair." But isn't it? Isekiel had Jennet. She's cute, lovely, pretty, and kind. But I guess the story had changed. Since the day Lucas sent me to the mansion of Alfius's 6 years ago. Is it this? The memories of when you were young? And I am the role of Isekiel's first love. Because I am very pretty thanks to the fairy unnie in my dreams, Diana! Haha! I nodded without even feeling embarrassment. "Princess, your hair is going to get tangled if you move." I didn't expect Isekiel will truly like me in the future since there was Jennet but this wasn't bad. There's nothing to lose if Isekiel the male lead is interested in me. Well that's something I don't need to think of now. "Lilly, Did Lucas not come today too?" "Wizard must be busy. Well since the wizards of the tower are always busy." Busy? Hah. I'd rather believe in other unbelievable things than the fact that Lucas is busy. Lucas could appear in front of me any time but he still played the acting game in front of everyone except for me. Moreover he had the title of the greatest wizard from the wizard tower since 3 years ago!



But since 3 years ago, it was when I was 10 but Lucas this bast*rd didn't control his age of appearance that he still looked around 10 to 11. I don't know too well but I don't think his body grows the way they nromally grow. Anyways Lucas said that he was bored that he tried the test to get in the wizards tower and was accepted in with the highest score. And he made fun of the other wizards of the tower that they are weak and pathetic. Argh, he's hateful. But him who was officially known as a guy 4 years older than me was written in the list as the age same as me. And what was more strange was that no one cared or complain about it. No one suspected him. Just as if he was in the first place. 51 I then realized that he used magic on people again. And weren't there a time when he banned people to make me invisible to other people's eyes and make them forget about finding me? Tricking everybody. He's done most everything with his magic. 'It's me who used magic, but so what.' Lucas accepted the fact like it was nothing. And he also said that there might be side effects if that person was weak. Eek, I get mad just thinking about it. After that, that idiot annoyed me much. I don't remember how much I shouted at him not to use those dangerous magic on people. Lucas who would say 'It's my choice' had changed a lot seeing he said okay to my saying. And from what I know, Lucas didn't use magic on people after that.



"Wizard is a very great person at a young age." He acted young. He tricked everyone. Sniff. Sob. He must be enjoying hearing from people that he is smart in that young age. While I get embarrassed when people think I really am young and compliment me too much! "Of course not more than our princess." Like now. I smiled at Lilly who was brushing my hair smiling like a mom through the mirror. I-I should sleep now. Lilly always over compliment me! "Lilly, I'm sleepy." "Oh my. Look at the time. Let's go to sleep, princess." I got ready to go to sleep forgetting about that Lucas who didn't make his appearance after me seeing Isekiel. *** "Dad, dad." I called Claude with my best voice. I smiled the prettiest today as a bonus. "I'm really worried for the debutante coming soon." But now's not the time to smile! I made a pitiful face and acted like a whining dog. Then Claude who was stirring his tea looked up at me. Strangely he was drinking other tea then Lipeh. But he was just stirring without sipping as if he didn't really liked it.



I spoke to him. "What if I mess up from nervousness?" "It's fine." Claude replied like he didn't care. "But it still is a worry as I am working hard on my dance." "What is there to worry about? Wouldn't it be Felix's fault then?" C-Claude is being Claude! Not losing the chance to attack Felix! I hid my mind and acted as a character of 'A young girl who is worried at her debutante coming soon'. "But everyone will see me as a weirdo." "Very brave words to say before death." Gasp. Are you saying that you are going to turn the words that makes fun of me into their last words?! That was actually touching. I-I mean. Even though it is a bit cruel! But knowing how to calm his daughter down. He really improved. Wahh. "No need to worry about it like that. If its uncomfortable, you could just get out after one dance." Claude spoke as it was nothing. Seeing Claude like this, I refreshed my main plan for today's talk. Now, lets end this teasing today! "Actually I, want to enter the party holding dad's hand." I muttered after acting hesitation. Then his hand stopped moving.



"Also dance my first dance with dad." Wouldn't teasing turn into a real problem if I went too far. I want to keep this longer thinking what he had done to me these years but no choice. This is enough. "I also want to hear the very first congratulation words for my 14th birthday from daddy." Glimpsing at him, he had stopped stirring the tea in the cup. Into the important part! "But dad......." Fidgeting touching my cup, I made the most pitiful face. "Probably won't want to." Little Atti really wanna enter the party with daddy but thinks daddy won't wanna so she is right now gloomy. Atti gloomy. Seeing this, Claude's hand flinched. Look at this, there are affects. "That's why I asked Felix instead. Even so......." Felix might be sad when he heard this but he's not here right now so it's fine. That's because Claude banned Felix enter our tea party after I said I wanted to dance and get escort from Felix. "I really want to go with dad......." Flinch. "It's that debutante that happens only once in my life." Flinch. Claude's hand very faintly flinched when I spoke each sentences. his expression didn't change but I could see through him through those small



movements. But to make it more real, I spoke with a soft voice with a sad smile as if nothing happened. "Hehe. I shouldn't be too greedy." "......." "Felix would help me well too even though its not as well as dad. I will try to be a good daughter to daddy." Click. Claude who set down the spoon, held up the tea cup again. He lowered his hand again after drinking the tea in one shot. "Hmm. If you want it that bad." And I smiled inside when Claude was about to speak as if he couldn't fight back. Boom boom! A success! Flap flap! Now for Claude's accepting words! "It's not hard to fulfil your wish." "Really?" I answered brightening my face. But I asked carefully as if it wasn't expected. "But don't you dislike dancing in the party?" "It's not a big deal to dance once and escort once." Claude was acting as if nothing happened again. he was again stirring another cup of tea.



"Is it really fine? I heard dancing with their dad isn't very common. What if dad gets in a bad mood by other people judging?" "Who says what to my doings? You don't nee to worry as there are none who speaks like that without expecting death." Claude is Claude. He said as if my words were really not a problem. Yeah, Mr. you is the best. I asked to confirm. "Are you really coming to my debutante party with me?" "No choice if you want it that bad." he said as if he couldn't help it. I've expected this kinda reaction but this is still too cute. Then I'll give ya my reaction! "I don't like noisy places like that but I will specially-......." "Daaaad!" I speed walked to Claude. I then jumped on him, hugging him tight. "Really? For real? Are you really escorting me? Along with dancing?" "That-" "Ah, I'm so, really happy! What to do, I'm so happy. I can't be dreaming, right?" When I spoke like this, Claude couldn't continue with his talk. Of course it was me who didn't give him a chance to talk but this person right now is in a panic. It was him who never showed emotions but I could see he is panicking and that he froze in place.



"No going back on your words. You promised me!" I looked at him as if I really couldn't contain my happiness all in me. Then he spoke slowly after looking at me. "Sure. I'll promise." Yeah! Its done! "Thank you, dad. Dad is the best. Hehe." For my last attack, I kissed Claude's cheeks and finished my debutante first dance partner act. And when I looked down again, there were literally no tea left and it became more hard to hold in my laughter. *** I thought Felix would be sad at this but when I told him what happened, he brightened up saying 'Thank you princess!' which made me betrayed. Hmm. But seems like Felix really was suffering much. But when I think back at your actions that affected me! Sob. "Obelia's peace and blessing." And I met duke Alfius when I was on the way out of Gannet palace. "Duke Mr. Alfius, It's been a while." is it you again? I thought I didn't see you much these days. But I smiled back. Since I've grown up, I stopped calling him Mr. White dog. Felix greeted duke Alfius as well. But in total, just how much have we ran into each other? "You are pretty today as well, princess Atanasia."



Hmm. He never forget your lip service. "Haha. It was a great choice to come earlier. To see princess here is a blessing." 52 Oh? That were some words with black aura surrounded. I feel something when that person says 'coincidence' , 'planned' or 'made'. "I am also grateful to see duke Mr. Alfius again." So what do you want. "I realized that it isn't long before princess's debutante." Uh huh. My debutante, so what. I wanted to spit on his face. "Did you chose a man to go with.......?" What is this dude asking to me? Trying to know my partner since Isekiel is coming with Jennet? Are you bragging saying that Jennet is the partner of his number 1 to be husband Isekiel's? Are you thinking that my partner cannot be any better than Isekiel? Huh? To make fun of me? Haha. This is getting me angry. Roger Alfius did nothing wrong but I disliked him thanks to the novel. So I decided to give him a big nice bomb. "Well of course." I smiled brightly at Roger Alfius and gave him a fancy toilet kind of news.



"Father accepted to go with me." Tell everyone to make a way. My partner is the emperor of this land! It was refreshing. Now you have nothing to say. Felix was also nofding his head happily beside me. He seemed to be happy. It was then when I heard Mr. White dog speak with shaky voice. "His majesty...... You mean?" He couldn't hide his panic this time. "His majesty really, for princess's escort......." Yeah, understandable that he is shocked. This man also probably knows Claude's personality. Kuckkk. I acted shy at his words. "Of course it was me who asked." It was best for me to say this to keep Claude's title. So why won't you calm down, sir White. But he didn't as if it was a big shock. "So, his majesty had listened to princess's wish." Roger Alfius muttered. "Haha. How surprising. I already knew but his majesty seem to really like princess." His voice was calm but I could see it in his eyes that he was thinking something.



Tsk. Look at this sir using his brain again. But I had to be surprised at his next words as it was unexpected. "Its a shame for us. I was going to ask if princess wants princess's escort and the first dance partner be my son if princess didn't have anyone yet." "Duke Mr. Alfius's son......?" "I don't know if you heard but my son came back from Atlanta finishing his studies." It was my turn to be speechless now. W-what did this man just say? By his son, he means Isekiel unless he is hiding anither son?l! Are you offering your son to be my escort? "Looks like I was too late." No wait, weren't Isekiel supposed to escort Jennet to the debutante? Then why were you planning this? "Duke Mr. Alfius wanted me to dance with your son?" "It'd be honour for both me and my son." So you're saying it wasn't Isekiel who wished for it. Hah. Am I supposed to be thankful that he didn't use Jennet only but tried to use me as well? Because him throwing a net at me means that I was a valuable fish he wanted to catch. "I'm interested in him seeing duke Mr. Alfius talking about him a lot. I'd be able to see him at the party, right" "Yes. You'll be able to meet him there."



Duke Alfius and I hid our intentions and spoke until we parted saying an awkward goodbye. Sigh, that moron. "Things always goes bad for duke Mr. Alfius." "I know." Felix was half true I guess. Hey, I've already met Isekiel informally! 'But it's fine.' 'Next time, I.......' I remembered Isekiel from last time. Him who smiled as he softly whispered to me under the flowers falling. "Ah, it's the wizard." Felix's words distracted me and made me interested right away. It wasn't rare to see workers from here in Emerald palace than Ruby palace on the pathway to Gannet palace. And people like mr. White dog and wizards were included. Seeing a dude with black hair, I forgot who was around me and shouted. "Lucas!" There were no way the black idiot didn't hear because my voice was loud enough for the workers to turn a round to me ib teh middle of their work. Then Lucas who had the title of a handsome genius wizard in front of everyone except for me, turned around.



I got mad looking into his crimson eyes. So I acted a bit mad in front of Lycas who didn't come to see me these days. "You seem busy these days. It's hard to see you." But he would only reply manneredly as if he didn't realize my intentions. "Its not right for a worker in the palace to laze off not doing their duties." Gasp. What is this money theif saying? I could only make a face at his words. "True. Wizard is right." Only Felix nodded at his words. "I couldn't see you these days due to works. But I am relieved seeing you who seems to be doing well." Funny. If you really were worried about me, you wouldn't have not come at all to see me. "I am sorry but I have to go now." "Huh? Are you really busy?" I became more confused at his actions. The wizards from the tower called referred themselves as the 'Black Tower' as they were the wizards from where all the great wizards worked from. They were being treated well as there weren't many wizards, not even untalented ones. And I don't know too well but it seemed like Lucas was being respected amongst them. That is probably why he complained about how the other royal wizards were calling him, giving him no time to rest.



I stared at him shooting my curiosity at him however Lucas would just keep on staring me back as if thinking something. What, you want to fight? Yeah, it's been a while. I don't lose in eye competition. I accepted Lucas's gaze and shot my gaze at him right back even though I knew Lucas didn't do anything wrong. "Excuse me." He then made a small sound of 'tsk' and reached his hand out to me. I felt something come out from me as I felt his warmth. Eh? What did he do just now. "You are not a kid, yet you still are clumsy, princess." Lucas took something from me with a smirk and realized that it was a leaf. Huh, weird. I feel more light after his touch. But I couldn't think about it much longer as he turned back. "I'll find you more often even though I am busy. Since it looks like princess is missing me." "Ho ho. What a joke. Maybe its the opposite." I humphed at Lucas smirking at me. "Let's go back now, princess." "Sure." And my steps back to Emerald palace was surely lighter. It was very refreshing feeling as if I've finished today's work yesterday. *** Time flowed fast.



"Happy birthday, princess." "Congratulations." "Thinking our princess is already 14." "Ah, I'm so proud." I cannot believe it's already my birthday when the only thing I did was study and practice dancing. Actually I wasn't really interested in my birthday but I guess it weren't for these two in front of me. + Lilly, Felix, Hanna, Seth were all staring at me with a touched face. "It's not much but its my present to you. I thought of princess while preparing it." "Here, me too." "There's also mine, princess." "Open it." I awkwardly untied the ribbon in front of these excited people. "Wow. Pretty." Felix's present to me was a really fancy heel that would be a perfect fit for my debutante party. The white heels decorated with crystals were pretty as the glass slippers from Cinderella. "It goes so well with princess." I thought Lilly's gift to me was a chest with gems but it actually was a music box with music coming out as the figure spun.



The pretty spinning girl in the music box was top to bottom all gold, and it couldn't be any prettier with some colourful gems planted in it. 53 Seth gave me a hair pin with a red gems and pearls around it saying that she made it herself. 2 Lastly, Hanna gave me a soft looking black doll that looked like Blackie. Blackie also seemed to like it that he was wagging his tail and panting beside me. 1 “I like all of them so very very much! Really, thank you very much.” I smiled brightly at them after opening all the gifts. This happened a lot before now, but I still found it awkward. But my thanks to them was also big. “Meeting princess in my life is my life is number one happiest thing I am grateful for.” After Lilly's words, the other three started to speak one by one. “Again, happy birthday princess.” “I'll prepare much better gift next year.” “I wish for the happiest things to happen in princess's life.” “Quing” Blackie wearing red ribbon that was a set to the hair pin I was wearing was rubbing his face at me. “Thanks, all of you.” I smiled feeling a little embarrassed.



“Now, it'a a special cake prepared for today.” “Woooow! Let's eat Lilly's special cake!” “I also made it as well, princess.” “Right, Lilly and Hanna's special cake!” “The decorations on the cake are made by Seth.” My birthday cake, in one word was very cool! Each year, the size goes up up! Chocolate, too, up up! And my fatness, too, up up! Kuckk. But still, I can't not eat! 2 “It's so good! I'll eat it all if you guys are being so slow!” As usual, I just dug in the chocolate cake with Blackie, ignoring the 4 people's touched gaze. *** “Sleep well, princess.” “Lilly too.” Ahh, I'm full. I always overeat on my birthday without my will. This is all because of Lilly's, I mean Lilly, Hanna, and Seth's cake. Wahh. “Princess Atanasia.” Lilly didn't leave immediately but patted my head. “Princess isn't just special to me, but for all of us.” These were the words she said annually on my birthday. “Very, very special to me and the others.”



She was like a mom. Of course I don't know that much since I never had a mom. “Thank you living up to this day.” I took her hand and smiled. “Me too. Thank you for always being with me, Lilly.” I knew they tried their best to put me in a good mood everytime on my birthday. They didn't believe me when I said I was fine so I chose to just smile like an idiot. Even so, I was thankful to them. Lilly exited my room after giving me a goodnight kiss. I rolled to face the window after a while of lying still. The moonlight was flooding in my room. Looks like my birthday will pass like this again. “Even so, I thought maybe it'll happen.” Claude didn't come to see me on my 14th birthday either. I felt weird when I thought of things like this. Of course I weren't lonely like the others thought I was. It was a feeling from when I saw the borken portrait in his room. Or when he gave me a dream of Diana, or the time he reacted when I first kissed him on the cheeks. + “I dislike these feelings.” I felt guilty as if I knew something that I shouldn't. No, not guilty but something I cannot explain. But this shouldn't have happened…… is what I always thought. Because Claude looked like an average normal person that those times.



Because he felt like a person not cold and emotionless like I thought but a person who cries at the sad things, smiles at the happy things, and a person who knows the feeling of getting hurt from loving another. Also that I don't want to not be noticed by him at all like I used to. “Ah, whatever.” I don't care, whatever. I hate complicated things. Anyways, I guess it's fortunate that he didn't come because it might've been awkward. I rolled to the other side. “Whatever what?” Then I heard a voice behind me. “You're late.” I wasn't surprised as I turned my body over again. Then the sight of Lucas in the moonlight came into my sight. “Do you think I am that free?” Even though he aays that, I knew he came specially for me as it was my birthday. Of course he doesn't give me any gifts but he never ever left me alone for the night on my birthday during the past 6 years. 10 Bast*rd. You should've brought something. But what can I expect. So I always asked for my present on the place. “Let's go see Blackie.” “Do you not care of what I say? I'm really going to eat him.” “Okay, okay. So let's go!” I weren't really scared anymore since I knew by now that he wouldn't really do it. Lucas frowned knowing his threat won't work. See? You were going to bring me anyways.



Lucas ended up flicking his fingers with a frown. Whoosh. And when in a blink of an eye, we were in the garden where the wind was like the ocean wave. “Blackie!” Blackie was rolled up but noticing pur presence, he twitched his ears. Then he stood up when he realized that we came for him. “Quing!” Blackie, who already grown big, jumped on me and I ended up falling backwards. “Aww, did our Blackie want to see me?” 2 “Qyuuung!” Lucas was the one to complain but I would just smile with Blackie. “Just what is this when is freezing here.” “Heating magic?” It was a but cold even though the day . “Hah, really.” He clicked his tongue. I smiled at Lucas out of thanks. Ah, it feels good. It was a feeling of relaxation. Is this animal's power? “Now hurry and sleep. You're going to lose consciousness being with that thing.”



This bast*rd. How dare he speak like that. Sob. But I couldn't complain because Lucas was the one to bring me back to bed each time. “Did our Blackie eat well? You look a little fatter now.” “Qing!” Well, it sure feels nice. I hugged Blackie as I looked up to the sky. I felt a little sleepy with Blackie. I opened my mouth. “It my debutante soon.” “I know.” “I wouldn't make a mistake, right?” “Did your dad say you can't?” “No.” “Then why are you worried?” This bast*rd. He's too careless when someone's worrying. But still, I feel lighter. “You always practiced until your feet went on fire. It proves that you're that stupid.” ... “Now I told you to sleep, so stop being noisy.” “Hey, I didn't talk much?” “Close your eyes now since I granted what you wished for. I'll be able to sleep only when you do.” “You're so cheap…….”



Ah, really. You should've given me more time to play as my birthday present. Eek. I shouldn't complain because he's done a lot for me. I closed my eyes feeling a little unsatisfied and the breeze hit my forehead. Also the fresh grass smell. I started to feel peace surrounded by warm fur. I wasn't sleepy on my birthday but when I hugged Blackie, I would a little. Animals have the best powers. Kyaaa. “Goodnight, Lucas.” I spoke before closing my eyes. I think I heard something before loosing it but I weren't that conscious to hear that. I went to sleep hugging Blackie. *** And today came, the debutante day. “Hurry, princess. There's no time.” “Uhh, Seth……. I just woke up.” “Today is an important day that its still not enough time even if you wake up early!” Even though she heard my sleepy voice, she forcefully got me up. Uhh, didn't the debutante start at noon? But why this busy in the morning? But it wasn't only Seth. Uhh? Why sre the 'always calm and stable' maid unnies all crazy right now?



I was pulled in the bath by the maids while I was still half asleep. And then the painful pain started! “Princess, please close your eyes.” “And stretch your legs a bit more.” “Lie down comfortably and let go all of your strength.” I was getting great care however I was getting the extreme version right now. 54 Putting lots of extracts, oil and materials in the bath water was normal, they put something on my body and rubbed it. It was not my first time but I still wasn't used to it. Also there were more maid unnies today that it was embarrassing. Wahh. I don't like this. Close your eyes because we have to put this on your face, relax, stretch your legs out more, and more...



I think I underestimated the debutante. Because I only dressed up for 30 minutes at most up until now. Of course I had to dress up to go see Claude but today was far worst. I realized today that the debutante is not to be underestimated. They brought people in to choose shoes and dresses for today as well. Everyone here each had different roles and they were very busy. I thought she would come save me after bath but that was only me thinking like that! Sob. “I want to eat more of this.” “You can't eat too much today.” “But I'm hungry.” “We'll offer a little snack in 2 hours. Please wait untill then.” Very little food. I had to fill my hinger with few pieces of crackers. I heard from Hanna that there are people who don't eat for the whole day to look skinnier. Should I be happy that I at least ate something. Waah. No, why do I have to do this while sacrificing my food! I wouldn't not eat at all from now on, right? Why is treating a girl so different than guys! So unfair! “Princess, please contain yourself from speaking for the next 1 hour. Sorry for your.” They sat me down and once again started to put on stuff on my face. I heard its something like a pack. Is it different than what they put on my neck? Wahh, its uncomfortable. “You also cannot frown.”



And Lilly started to touch my hair. Ahh. I feel sleepy now. “You can close your eyes if your tired.” Lilly said, knowing how I'm feeling. Ack. I was waiting for that word. Thank you. Eek, it's embarassing to be nervous at this age. Embarrassingly. Waaaah. But there's no solutions to my embarrassments. I ended up falling into sleep. *** The debutante always happens on the 1st of the last month so it seemed cold but it wasn't. Because there were only summer and spring for the whole year in Obelia. “Would you look in the mirror?” That was really really fortunate! And the revived me made by the maid unnies……. “How is it?” It was totally the mini version of the fairy unnie in my dreams! Wahh! I know that Atanasia was naturally beautiful but isn't this cheating? “You look so beautiful, princess.” The maids's gaze today was filled with tears. “Princess will be the one most beautiful in the debutante.” I smiled at them out of thanks.



Since wearing white dress was porper for debutante, I was also wearing white. But it was my first time to realize that the white dress can have this lots of designs. They say ther are people who reveal their skin too much to show that they are mature but I didn't. What I learned living till now was a kid should look like a kid and a lady should look like a lady. But of course not the dress that is too childish. So the dress I was wearing now was picked by Lilly and I. This dress was able to make Atanasia more innicent and lively, also look more like a fairy. I call it a fairy dress! And it was light with lots of layers that if I spin around, it'll look like a flower from the top. Every part of the dress shone beautifully when I made even a little movement. I wore the heels that Felix gave me. I couldn't help it because I practiced with the same shoes with the same height for dancing. What if I fall in front of all people wearing heels. Sob. “We stabled the tiara the best as we can so ot won't come off too easily.” Yeah, this tiara is very pretty. I don't know what they did to my hair today but it was more shiny and had more volume. I looked like a real princess with my hair long to my waist with a tiara on top! I pnly wore crimsom ganette necklace, earrings, and a bracelet, but I looked so good.



“Princess. You should head out now.” Lilly said after getting a message from the person outside. Is it time already? “Today will definately be a perfect debutante for princess.” She whispered while smiling as if she was preying. I also smiled on purpose to not worry. “Uh huh. It definately will.” Well because I am not the original Atanasia. Lilly and the other maids are cheering me, so I'll do great job out there! And I left through their gazes. “Princess.” “Felix.” At the door was Felix with unusual clothes on. Gasp, is it knight suit? Suits are the best for guys! Eek, not good for my heart. “You look stunning as ever.” I was confident since I heard that I was beautiful today from the maids but hearing from Felix again made me embarrassed. “His majesty is waiting. Let's go.” Felix walked beside me to escort instead of following from my back since he realised I was unstable with a really high heels on. I went down the stairs holding Felix's hand. Ack, but were there this much stairs to the Emerald palace? There's no ending to it! Even so I didn't want to ruin the mood in front of the maids looking at us.



“Your majesty. The princess is here.” And I finally met Claude. Gasp. This is my first time seeing him in that clothes. I only remember him wearing fabric piece every day. Did you perhaps wore that specially since it's my debutante? Did you? But are you really your kid's dad? Why do you shine so much? From that thought I was surprised at him, and Claude seemed to be surprised at me too. As his eyes met mine, he flinched faintly then calmed down again. “You look cold.” And that's his first words to the pretty me. Haha. I'm not surprised anymore. “Dad, you look so cool today!” What can I do. I have to compliment hin. Here, eat my compliments. Eat two. It many. Then Claude made a wierd face. Mmm. I could tell that he was bothered by how he didn't come to my birthday except for today. He didn't show it but I could tell. Well today is my first time seeing him after my birthday. But I'll have to understand it because he couldn't help it. And I was fine since he seemed to be bothered by it. “I'm happy that I can spend this time with dad today.” I smiled to him brightly again pretending that I forgot it was Diana's death day.



Felix changed his gaze looking at me smile. And Claude reached his hand out like Felix a moment ago. “You.” I held onto his hand, smiling. Then aude whispered to me. “Look fair today.” I looked up at those words. But Claude wasn't. As if he didn't say anything just now. But I couldn't help but smile and speak. “Thank you, dad.” He reacted as if he didn't care but I continued with my giggle. Even until I arrived to the ball holding Claude's hand. 55 "Here comes in his majesty Claude De Eljeuh Obelia!" "Now comes in her highness Atanasia De Eljeuh Obelia!" Who am I? Where am I? What is all of this? I was standing dumbfounded. It was the start of my nervousness when a person announced Claudd and I's arrival. Entering, the music that was playing up until now, stopped. And thousands of gazes came towards me as if they waited for this moment. Gasp? Gasssp? I-I honestly thought it was insane. I flinched to a stop when they looked at me.



"Your problem?" He asked me who was smiling but was frozen still. Do you feel nothing? But I was already in a mental breakdown! Kyaaaa! Now that I think of it, its my first time being in front this many people! And it was so silent that even a needle dropping could be heard. G-gasp. I feel like I'm going to suffocate to death. I couldn't hear anything as my brain went white. It was then when Claude took a look at the people. Then all of them started to shook their head and move their gazes away. Gasp. This is the taste of power! I respect you for now! This is the first time I'm glad that I'm with you! Wahhh. Finally they stop staring at me. My respect towards him was rising but I had to flinch at his next words. "If you wish, I'll make them not be able to lift their heads up until the debutante is over." "N-no thank you." You can't do that! Its not only me who's having a debutante day! There are ladies with white dresses who waited for this day but if they can't lift their head up and keep ot shooked for the whole time... It then means to ruin the debutante for good. Sob. I might get hated by those young ladies then. "I'm fine since dad's here." Eek, but I still feel uncomfortable. I won't throw up while dancing, right? If I do, I'll die from embarrassment. Wahh. "You get nervous at something not too big."



Pardon? Not too big? I feel like dying just walking down this big place with people looking at us? Wow, but to think I have to dance over there. This is really insane. "Thinking about how you pulled on my hair and slapped my face, this should be nothing." Cough! I almost coughed at Claude's statement. Its unfair to attack me like this! Why does that come up! It's been years since that happened. Eeek, this person still remembers everything! "E- eh. I don't remember. Dad, what a joke. Hahaha." I laughed forcefully. But Claude didn't get effected by it. "The young one was very confident in her actions." "Eek, stop making fun of me." Crowl! Stop mentioning my black history! I wanna hit! I wanna hit YOU! But if I did, I'll be in danger. Sob. Meanwhile we arrived at the dance hall. Claude did the motions the gentlemens do to ladies before dancing to me who was pouting. It wasn't cringy like a guy who's greasy but very simple and clean motions. But I liked it this way better. "Hand." Am I a dog? Sob. 'Hand!' To your dog! Foot! Roll! Lie down! "Hehe."



But what. I have to give if he wants me to give. Y, yeah. At least I won't die right now. I bowed Lady like and reached my hand out. Sob. Now I really look like a dog. Even so I think his mentions about my dark history helped as I weren't as nervous as before. Yeah, dancing in front of people is nothing. I'm a person who hit Claude who everyone fears of, so dare me! C, cough. "Feel pwace in your mind." The music I practiced dancing on was turned on as his hand met mine. And his words were barely heard from the music. "Even though people act this way, what matters is wheather you have fun or not." It was the words that caught my interest the most on. I forgot about how the others are looking at me or whispering about. I stared at Claude. Then I smiled. I kind of expected it but I think he mentioned those dark history of mine for me to calm down. I should speak that I'm alright since I really felt better now. "Dad, you don't know how well I dance. Don't be too surprised. Madam Pongdafyu complimeted me so much......." Step! But before my words ended, I felt something other than the floor under my feet. Claude lifted his eyebrow at me who was speechless. "I know that you just stepped on my feet." "......."



S-shit. Really why do you do this to me! I bragged just now! I bragged of how great my skills are! But why at this timing do you make me step on Claude's foot! Crowl! Isn't god being too mean if a god exists? You can stop giving me dark histories. Wahh! "I knew your arms were weak but the legs, too." "A-are you oka......." "It's hurting." "......." There I go speechless. Can you just pretend that didn't happen? And I felt more embarrassed because of the words I said before I stepped on his feet. Knock knockn knock. Are there any mouse holes there? I want to go in right now. Wahh! But then I heard a faint laugh. My eyes went round as I lifted my head up. "Yeah. You are a different person even though you look alike." Claude was smiling at me. "To think that I forgot of that obvious thing, I've become old." "Dad?" And I was taken away by his smile. So I lost focus on dancing. I stepped on Claude's foot again. Ahhh! Its not on purpose! I, its just my feet moving however they want! "Didn't you say that madam Pondafyu had complimented you?"



"I, I'm usually good at it. But today, today I'm a bit nervous......." But I sounded like I was lying. Sob, it's unfair! I really am good at dancing! But I stepped on Claude's foot twice more after that, and Claude spat out some words that made my dark history worse. And almost end of the sone, I was smiling but my mentality wasn't. Sob, I wanna cry! I will never forget this! Dan dan"It ended." Yeah, you probably is thankful of it. Because you don't need to be stepped by me again. Sob. I bowed after letting go of Claude's hand. "You did well." I lifted my head up surprised at his words. Just then, the sound of people clapping filled the space. I grabbed onto Claude's hand again that was reached out to me again. It was time to dance with others now. I spoke silently while poting. "I'll do better next time." And I saw Claude smiling faintly again. I took a look around the places now. Like Jennet who should be around here. I, it's not me avoiding this situation. Really! But I couldn't spot Jennet. When did Jennet appear again? I don't remember the book anymore.



Everyone around me was watching us as of seeing an alien. Huh? What? Why do you have faces as if you guys saw something you shouldn't have? Do I look weird? Like is my hair a shoe? Did my shoe rip off? "Dad, do I look weird?" There were no person to ask other than Claude so I whispered to him. Then he scanned me once and spoke. "You looked fair and still is so don't worry." Cough. Did this person eat something wrong? The word service he gives me! And why do you say that so loud! 56 “Gasp!” “Cough!” “Cough, Cough cough!” Chatter. Just then people who heard those words started to chatter. Their eyes were opened wide. Their gazes intensified. They would stop breathing, cough as if theu heard something wrong. This was crazy. Wah! Why am I the one most embarrassed! He said those! Then the second music started to play. It was me the princess who danced for the first music so now it was their turn.



Claude was whispering something to Felix when I looked up at him. And the people started to partner up. Then I found a face I was searching for. Ah. There's the duke Alfius. Of course he came. Isekiel and Jennet must be dancing somewhere around here. They say they sometimes pick their life partners here. Hmm. But it was too much to find Jennet and Isekiel at a crowded place like this. Would they appear saying Jennet is his daughter? If then, how would Claude react? And what do I do when they do? I glimpsed up at Claude. He was staring at someplace, but soon noticed a stare and turned to me. Then I smiled at him. “Dad, thank you for staying with me today.” This time wasn't to look good in front of him, but my true feelings. “That itself is good enough to make my day the happiest day of all.” Even though Claude doesn't think of me as his daughter anymore and comes to love Jennet like he was supposed to, that doesn't mean that I felt warmth up until now. So I should give him a thanks right now. “I you know, am really thankful that my dad is you, dad.” You were the first dad I've ever had and I think I liked it too. I smiled at him, and he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. DanThe second music ended and went onto the third one.



This music wasn't for the 2 to pair up but for the ladies to group up to dance. “Dad. Goodbye.” I let go of his hand after softly saying those words. His face expression changed at that moment. He seemed to flinch and my hands got far away from hos, and he also seemed to call my name with his opened mouth. However I backed away through people who were dancing, sti smiling. The sight of duke Alfius approaching Claude also was out of my sight . 57 “Atanasia-” He didn't know himself why he called her name. But seeing her smile, he felt as if he couldn't bear with it without saying her name. But that word didn't reach anywhere as it just disappeared into thin air. It was only people dancing after the white dress fluttered away. Claude's gaze turned cold. What was that face for that he just saw? Thinking of Atanasia smiling again, he felt a strange pain somewhere in his heart. He was bothered by the warmth that escaped his hand. Insecurity started to corrupt his heart. That made him not realize the duke Alfius who came next to him. “Your majesty.” His gaze turned to the person beside him.



“I, Roger Alfius bow to Obelia's justice. Obelia's…….” “No need.” Claude stopped the duke from introduction. He didn't feel like accepting his introductions. Roget Alfius continued even though he should've realized what state Claude was in. “It's a touching thing to think that princess Atanasia is already on her debutante.” He looked everywhere for the white dress Atanasia was wearing. But he couldn't find what he was looking for in the crowd. “She was so small when I first met her.” Something tingled in him. It was the ferling when the hand was let go of, and the 5 years after. The kid with small hands grew by 1 years each and now has become an age where she can have her debutante. “Everyone's surprised that your majesty escorted the princess. I, too was surprised.” She was just a bother to him at first. He thought he could get rid of her anytime. But……. “I'm always surprised at how your majesty and her highness princess gets along so well.” It was hard to imagine a life without her. He didn't know how this happened. But what was more surprising was that as the days passed by, he felt more shame. That he only knew of her from the age of 5 and older. He missed the 5 years of time.



“Your majesty probably would do the same to the other princess or a prince if his majesty had them.” Claude spoke listening to the duke's words. “Other princess and a prince. I'll be annoying family.” “Family indeed.” “I have something to say before hand.” Duke Alfius closed his mouth at Claude's words. “Jim only had one daughter and will only have one daugher in the future as well.” “No one can predict the future.” “No, there won't be another.” Claude said without hesitation. “Not as long as there are two of that child.” Roger Alfius became speechless. “Is that so.” He smiled again and spoke after a while of silence. “Your majesty. The girl I take care of is having her debutante here right now as well. Could we give his majesty a bow after the dance?” “A girl you take care of, huh. Is she the kid you always stubbornly talked about.” “Pardon. Ah the girl who was taken care of the Alfius family since young.” “A girl treated like a real daughter in the Alfius family. Very interesting.”



The emotionless crystal like blue eyes stared at the duke Alfius's eyes as if he was eeing through it. Duke Alfius felt shiver down his spine. But he wasn't duke Alfius if he backed up now. “The girls princess's age all have limits of maturity they can act in front of other adults. Wouldn't princess Atanasia also be happy to have a sister her age?” He spoke imagining Claude amd . “Princess probably is lonely even if she doesn't shows it.” “Lonely?” Claude's eyebrow twitched at that word. Roger Alfius took that chance and continued. “She is very mature and smart that she carefully choose over her words but she must have some weak points somewhere in there too.” Claude started to feel unpleasant. So he glared as he spoke to the duke Alfius. “You are making this day more annoying when the music alone is making me annoyed. Leave for today.” “It's a day where his majesty is with the princess, so why don't we…….” “I said to leave. I don't want to be bothered by on my precious time with my daughter.” Claude walked away leaving the duke speechless. Felix followed Claude from behind after he bowed his head to the duke.



The music was half way done. Duke Alfius was able to get his mentality back after some time. “Haha. Look at that. I feel like I lost a chance that was right in front of me before.” The emperor Claude and the princess Atanasia. They always gave him a surprise. Especially when Claude seemed to be a different person when with princess Atanasia. 58 Looking around, the sound of people whispering was heard between the ongping music. Well who wouldn't be surprised. It's already surprising enough that he gets a little interested at the princess, but didn't the emperor who would always sit on his throne annoyed just dance with her? They looked so good together that people just dumbfoundedly watched them dance. And at the moment Claude smiled at the princess, people couldn't help but to hold their breathes. 'That Claude' just smiled! Even with that gentle expression! Their shock was at its climax when Claude said the princess looked 'fair' to the princess. At first they suspected their ears but realized it was real when they saw the princess blushing. Duke Alfius watched Claude leaving as he laughed. He thought he had a golden rope that would pull him high to the highest, but his confidence were going down from a few years before. Because it was seen in his eyes how Claude acted towards the princess as the time passed by. Roger Alfius shallowed in shame.



It shouldn't be at least the rotten rope that he has. "Father." Just then, a voice calling him was heard beside him. It was his son Isekiel who was almost as tall as him. "His majesty's love towards the princess is much stronger than I thought." Roger Alfius clicked his tongue thinking about princess Atanasia within the people with the white dress. However Isekiel only smiled. "Of course it is." Feeling 0weird from those words, the duke turned his face towards Isekiel. "Didn't you see how his majesty smiled at the princess." That was something to think of. Seeing that, everyone wouldn't not know how dearly Claude thinks of Atanasia. Roger Alfius was watching the two from a long time ago and he thought it was fortunate that he didn't reveal a nother girl with the same crystal blue eyes as their's. "Isekiel." He called his son whom everyone, not only the ladies but also their mothers were all staring at. "Yes, father." Isekiel grown up all mature and proper made Roger Alfius proud. "You are this duke Alfius's kid however you are a great persom everyone will want even without that name. I've raised you, and you've grown up with exceeding expectations." Yeah. There was nothing to worry about.



"Just get them both. You have enough to do that." The music in the hall was coming to an end. Isekiel, without a word, turned his eyes at a certain girl wearing a white dress through all the others. But Roger Alfius believed in Isekiel that he'll make him proud again. The clear and quiet storm could be seen. 59 The song more livelier than any other songs played corrupted the area. The young ladies with rosy cheeks were dancing. I was also one of them. Whisper whisper. But is it just me? They all seem to be awkward around me. No, its something different than awkward actually……. Anyways, they were all glimpsing at me as they made path for me but it wasn't something like 'I have some space between me so come' but something like 'I'll move so hurry and go!'. It was weird. Hmm. They probably think its uncomfortable to dance with a princess who danced with Claude. Right……? They don't just hate me, right? Gasp. Moist on my eyes. I looked around and approached the girl wearing lily on her hair. Great. I chose you! “The white lily looks really good on you.”



She seemed surprised that I stood in front of her and was more surprised when I spoke to her. And I only smiled. “I also love lily a lot.” Be be accurate, I liked a person with the name. But the girl stood frozen before smiling and blushing. “Ah, uh, umm. Th, thank you.” “Let's work together well.” “Th, those are the words I should say.” The hands wearing gloves met each others. The hands I was holding was trembling. This music is for all the ladies dance to dance changing their partners 4 times. The dance was super simple. If it weren't everything would've been messed up. 3 steps forward after one round, back 3 steps again, one turn, and moving one step to the right to change the partner qas all. Well, even though I don't know much, I'll get through it by taking hints. The partner changed right after the song started. The tall girl who's not the lilly girl hesitated but soon grabbed onto my hand. This was an easy and simple song to dance with so I had some other thoughts floating in my head. Like what would Claude and the duke be talking about by now.



The duke probably didn't said anything about Jennet because it was quiet. Maybe he was planning on introducing her after this dance. Thinking this, my partner changed twice. This was the last. It was a really short song. But this partner grabbed my hand with no hesitation unlike all the other ladies. I flinched at that. I couldn't see well as the song started but this time, it was a girl with brown hair. “The ribbon on the back of your waist is coming undone.” I had to flinch from the sound coming behind my back. Water drop, a clear glass like voice. The beautiful face shining right when I faced her. And the innocent eyes containing curiousity. That colour was crystal blue. “Could I tie it?” But I knew it was fate for me to meet this person today. That's why a small mutter escaped my lips. “Ah.” It was Jennet. I had thesr thought before. What expression would I be making when I first face her. Will I be able to notice her right away? The answer was 'yes'. Jennet opened her mouth seeing me not answering. “Uhh, is there something wrong?” “No…….” Step!



Then, something other than the ground was felt under my foot. Gasp? Did I just step on her? I freaked out thinking I stepped on the protagonist. “I'm sorry, it wasn't om purp…….” “It's fine. It didn't hurt a bit.” A smile and a reply came back to me when I apologized. It felt like there were angel light behind her. W-what is this angel? Isn't this just too much? There's no way it wouldn't have hurt while I'm wearing these high heels! And you've been stepped on with the heel itself! And I heard that short faint 'Ah'. Step! “Ah.” But I stepped on her again. Just how much did I step on other's foot during this short dance?! Wahh! I'm sorry, really sorry! Please don't tell Claude later! But this time, the pain was expressed on her face. But she still smiled at me knowing I was in a panic. “I honestly stepped on people a while ago as I was nervous as well.” That's great to know that I wasn't the only o-…… is not what I mean. It can't be. I don't think that Jennet did no matter how hard I think. Sob. Did she say that to make me feel better?



The song that seemed to go for long has finally ended. There were clapping sounds from the places. The ladies on their debutante were all smiling brightly. Jennet spoke to me with a smile. “I would like to tie the ribbon for you if it's alright.” But I it wasn't easy to speak. Because I felt sick just seeing her face. “It's fine. The song ended so I'll just ask the others to do it for me.” I refused as if that wasn't acceptable. She opened her mouth to say something, however I hurried and spoke first. “Anyways, I'm sorry I stepped on you twice. It must've hurt a lot, did you perhaps get hurt?” “I'm really fine. Please don't worry about me.” “Then it's fortunate. Ah. I should leave now. I don't plan on dancing another. Then have a nice time.” She seemed to have more to say to me but I just left the place, smiling. 60 Wuuhhh?? I was thinking if this was a dream. Did I just talk to Jennet? Like I only misunderstood of her as Jennet but actually was a different person. But looking back, I confirmed that she was no other than Jennet. Jennet was going to the dance hall with duke Alfius. What did you guys talk about that you both are so silent? What way was the story flow in the novel. Anyways Jennet's eye colour probably looks like that do to magic, right? Maybe they'll go up to Claude some time and be like Ta-Da! And show it and get adored.



I moves in order to find Claude. Lots of ladies going to the dance hall was seen as now it was the time to dance freely. There were no one who asked me for a dance but my interest wasn't on that so it was fine. I actually wanted to meet Claude. Because I wanted to confirm something from him. But another person stopping me from doing that was faster. “Princess Atanasia.” Honestly I could always ignore it. But the sound of my name just made me stop in place. ‘Lady angel.’ I knew that voice. Since I've heard the gentle voice which gives you the feeling of trust before. But what was awkward was my name coming out from it. “Its the first time to meet formally like this.” I slowly turned my head to the person, and could meet with another person who thought of this as fate. ‘It's fine. Next time, I…….’ “I'm Isekiel Alfius. And honor to meet you again.” ‘will be the one to find you first.’ The smile surrounded by the white flowers last time appeared on his face again.



“Isekiel Alfius” I slowly muttered the word he said. He probably couldn't have heard such low voice but he smiled as if he heard it. Isekiel Alfius. And my name is Atanasia De Eljeuh Obelia. “Is it.” Today, the day we spoke what was within our hearts. He and I watched each other with a smile as if it was out first meeting. “Nice to meet you. Sir Alfius.” *** Huhuhuhu. What am I doing right now? Step! “Sor…….” “It's fine.” Am I really dancing with Isekiel right now? It seems correct with this feeling of my foot severally touching the same place on the ground. Waaaack! And this feeling wasn't the first time I ft it. Isekiel said its fine before my apology as if he got used to it! I bet I look so panicked right now. That's probably why Isekiel is smiling warmly as if to relax! I've only practiced a lot on the dance I was going to do with Claude that now I was doing a horrible job with dancing with Isekiel.



So why did you ask me for a dance! It would've been better if we said hello then beautifully part our ways! But me who accepted it was also a problem. B-but the scene was like one of the scene in the fairy tale story book that O couldn't refuse. Think about it. Under the sparkling chandelier stands a well-dressed prince with the golden eyes and silver hair proposing you for a dance. That moment I felt like I was the protagonist of the story. It was already too late when I got my mentality back as I was holding onto Isekiel's hand, and now the people who stood watching us were whispering. Kyaa, the power of the male lead's buff! I started to follow the lead and dance, till not getting the situation. And it wasn't so long when this happened. “No need to worry. It's nothing since you're as light as a feather.” Sh, shoot. I stepped on him again. I just gave up now. Claude, Jennet, and also Isekiel. Wjy am I so busy steppeing onto other people's foot. Sob. But, Isekiel seem to be teasing me from a while back now. “Then why don't you just ignore it?” Its more gentlemanly to ignore the part where theblady stepped on his foot! But Isekiel was keep on saying those words which made me more embarrased. It might just be me but still! “I will from now on if the princess asks for.” See! Look! He's still smiling like nothing had happened!



Kyaa. Yeah. Atlanta and even Obelia. It must not be his first time dancing if he leads so well, but he must find it funny that it's probably his first time with a stepping foot partner. Wahh. From that reason, I'm done for. “I heard that his majesty cares for the princess a lot.” But just then, I could hear Isekiel's sarcastic laugh. “It was true when people said no one could overcome the burden of your relationships.” I frowned, not understanding what he was talking about. “The gaze on my back is more painful than the foot you stepped on.” Hearing Isekiel's words, I tunred my head to see. Only then I could stop breathing out of shock. “Gasp.” Wha, wha, what'z that, that gaze! He could kill a person with that gaze! That's definately Claude. More decorated hair, crystal blue eyes shining under the light, and that uniform! I'm sure he's the Claude I was trying to find but why is he staring at us like this? “It seems like his majesty doesn't want to hand his daughter on to another's hand yet.” H-hey. It can't be that. Of course not. I kept on staring at that person far away. Eek, it seems like he written that he is very unpleasant on his forehead for everyone to know.



I-it can't be me seeing things that people close to Claude are slowly sneaking away. I was finding him befor Isekiel appeared. I spoke after clearing throat. “It's probably his majesty's interest towards you since the sir duke Alfius talked about you a lot in front of him.” Or the duke Alfius did something to Claude that made him mad. Or if not, it's probably just because Claude hates the duke. A-anyways, it shouldn't be because of me dancing with Iselkiel! “As for me, I was waiting to see the princess. I heard that the princess's compliments everywhere.” I mean, this person. His word services are like the duke……. Our eyes suddenly met with each others and we smiled. We probably looked like we were friends to others eyes. But this was pretending. “You are more than the compliments from the others.” Forget about me, but Isekiel could smile like this too. I saw him in his real smile before so I knew right away that this was his fake smile. “Same for me, I'm surprised to see that famous Isekiel Alfius.” We were both acting as if we didn't meet each others at Isekiel's place. So he knew from the start, my identity. Well. It would be weirder if he didn't realize it. Isekiel heard my words and reacted to it by smiling. Ah, this is his real smile. Step!



And I ended up stepping onto his foot again. Me who froze still smiling, and him whose smile gotten deeper. “I'll ignore that from now on.” “…….” “So you can be comfortable moving wherever.” “…….” ……Is there really no mouse hole? Didn't I say I want one? I hoped that the song would end soon. *** “It finished.” Wahh! Finally free! Of course Isekiel should be the one to say this. Wahh, wahh. This song was longer than the others, good job enduring the pain. Sob. “Even though I want another dance with you.” I was surprised at his words. I-it's half hearted words, right? That's a lie, right? Since your foot isn't made of stone? Ahaha. How good at lying he is, being duke Alfius's son. “I will wait for the next chance.” “Yes. That's a great idea.” I quickly agreed before I had to dance again with him. Then Isekiel smiled faintly.



Yeah. Laugh, laugh all you want. Wahh. I don't know when my dancing skills complimented by Madam Pondafyu got this bad. Wah, Waaaah. I'm going to learn dancing again. I'm going to kick my blankets lots today! “It was an honor to be with the princess on the princess's precious time.” Isekiel formally greeted goodbye holding my one hand. Kyaa. This is a masterpiece. I know now why all the girls made a fuss about it. Go Isekiel! Number one rated best future husband Iseki……. 61 "Then I'll be waiting for our next meeting, lady angel." C, cough! What? What did you just say? I think a forbidden word was heard with my ears just now? Isekiel smiled to me after kissing on my back of the hand while I froze in place. M, mom. I thought the male lead was an obediant doggy like charactern but... He's making fun of me. He was when I stepped on his foot all along! Right, right? "Have a nice rest of the day." ...... But hey, I didn't notice this before but why are people staring? They are all looking at me? Its a different gaze from when they stared at Claude and I. "Princess." "Felix."



Just then, Felix who was by Claude's side a second ago came to me. "Where's dad?" Where did you abandon Claude at? I moved my gaze to find the person who was glaring deadly at Isekiel while we were dancing. "His majesty left the spot for a little while for the matter that had came up." Something must've happened. Well. Claude isn't a free person. He came just for me. Then a few thoughts came up. Ah. Is it that plot in the novel? Like he's meeting up qith Jennet and duke Alfius privately. I prepared myself for this day, but I still was nervous. "He'll be back soon so don't be too worried. It's not anyone but princess's debutante so he'll stay until the end." Felix said, thinking that he had read my feelings. It looked like he thought I was lonely and sad because Claude left. But I showed my smile to him showing him I was alright. Then he smiled and reached his hand out to me. "Then princess. May I have the next dance." Wha, what. Dancing? Again? Umm. Well. I couldn't reject when he saw me dancing with not only Claude but Isekiel. He's should prepared after seeing me step on them all the time, right? Hmm. Well then. "Yeess, happily." Your foot will hurt from now on but that's not my responsibility though! ***



"Princess. If there's something I did terribly wrong to the princess, I apologize for them." 5 minutes later, Felix who looked dead unlike when before dancing, suddenly started to aplogize to me. I think he's suspecting me purposely stepping on his foot because I stepped on him without giving a rest. I mean, even so! What do I become if you apologize when I didn't do it on purpose? Sob. I didn't want to step on you. I whispered to Felix quietly feeling embarrassed. "Didn't you ask me for a dance knowing this'll happen? You probably saw me stepping onto dad's foot." "Nope. I didn't see tha....... You really stepped on his majesty's foot?" I-It's not proper to ask as if you cannot believe it, you know? A person. They can always step on one's foot, you know. Hmm? But why is it that your brightening up? Is it because you know now that I didn't do it on purpose? "I'm relieved that I'm not the only one. You can step on my foot anyt......." Step! "Ouch." Just don't push yourself....... And I'm not stepping on your foot anytime! I'm trying my best here not to step on your foot! Wahh! When the song ended, Felix came out escorting me out with the happiest face. Wait, I've never seen this oppa so happy. Wahh, meanie. I mean, of course I understand though. "His majesty is late." You're right. I don't know what but it's getting late.



Oh? But isn't that person surrounded by others Jennet? Let's see. Duke Alfius is....... Oh he's speaking to Isekiel from back there. Then it means that its not the two that made Claude busy. While leaving the dance hall with these thoughts, Felix smiled lowly and whispered to me. "To be honest, his majesty commanded me to protect the princess harshly so that no other annoying bugs get close to the princess." Huh? Whose that? Annoying bug? Getting close? Whom to whom? "I do understand his feelings but it's princess's day so its a no choice." But Felix spoke before I asked what he meant by those words. "I will get in some trouble later but I'll gladly take that on for this." And from a few pats on my back, I was forcefully pushed out 2 steps front. "I'll be by your back so enjoy yourself, princess." I flinched. It was people coming for me that I saw. I don't know just when they got this close. Uh, hey. F, Felix? Its not because I stepped on your foot that your doing this, right? You're not giving me a payback pushing me to these people just because I stepped on your foot not only once or twice but more than 10 times, right?! Felix was on the spot smiling when I took a glance at him. So I hesitated before turning back and smiling faintly. Then people started to babble stuffs out as if it was waited. "Princess Atanasia. It's an honor to finally meet you"



"I'm Marquis Gale's son......." "My name is Elizabeth......." "If you don't have a partner for the next dance......." "Congratulations, princess." Aaack, someone save me! *** I put hmmy hands in the air in defeat before the debutante ended. And I've decided to become a trashy princess again! I wanna go back now! Sob. "Understood. Then I'll escort you." Felix didn't stop me. Of course! I was in a mental breakdown! They just glimpsed and took hint at first, then they just jump on me all of a sudden. Ah! It's Claude! "Dad!" I was glad to see Claude after handling all those people. Claude turned to me, then turned back to tell them some things, then turned around to face me again when they started leaving. "The debutante shouldn't have ended." "But I'm thinking on leaving early." "Why?" "Huh?" Ehh? I thought he'd be not interested but you ask why?



"Why do you want to leave early when its the debutante you've been excited to attend?" N, no reason. Just a little tired! But its not the mood to say that right now. "Did someone bother you." Gasp. Sharp. Yeah. When you were gone, people were like, like, bothering! Then like, inviting to like, come over! Then like, ask for a dance! Even though I rejected them all due to my dancing skills. Sob. "Or did someone offend you?" Eh. What now. Things that offended me? Were you a person who could worry like that? But I think Claude misunderstood my reaction of widening my eyes. The aura changed to icy cold all of a sudden. Then a voice so sharp entered my ears. "Who is it." "No wai......." "Felix Robain." A cold voice called for Felix. What is it, what is it. Why do you call him in such cold voice? I was more surprised when Felix bowed manneredly to Claude. "Yes, your majesty." "Didn't I tell you to take care of the princess when I'm gone? Just what were you doing when the princess was being bothered?" "I apologize, your majesty. I was foolish to make the princess feel that way. It's my sins, I ask for the punishment."



"We're going back to the ball room. Seems like I've been too quiet up until now. They probably want their life gone thinking of their guts." W, wait, am I the only one who doesn't get what all of this is about? I didn't say much but why does it come to this? But I feel like something bug will happen if I meddle with them. My worries were confirmed at Claude's next words. "For the ones offended jim's daughter with words will be tongue, and the ones offended jim's daughter with actions will be legs and arms that'll be cut off. It'll be hanged in public." What does that mean?! Why do I hear that you are going to kill all the people in the ball room? I'm right, aren't I?! I mean, why?! I repeated what Claude just said several times in my head. Then the realization hit me. "D, dad?" He looked at me at my call. Gasp. Seeing that gaze made me feel that the glare he did to Isekiel wasn't even a glare compared to this. Chills went down my spines looking at his eyes. I almost backed away a few steps even knowing that thise glare wasn't directed at me. Slowly, it was as if the dangerous aura was rising around Claude. And I became speechless at his next words. "Don't worry. They probably wanted to end their lives to do that to you." E, end their lives? Just because I said I wanted to go back? Because you believe that they've hurt my feelings?



"Felix. Take the princess to Emerald palace." Wait, wait, wait! It's just me who want to late off in bed! "D, dad! Wait, don't go!" I hurriedly jumped on Claude in panick. Then that Claude giving a scary dangerous aura who seemed like he wouldn't stop walking, just stopped walking on spot. But his next words to me at this point were all hopeless. 62 "Go back. It won't take too long." Just then, I remembered the incident that transpired in the Ruby palace a long time ago. Wahhh! No, no! Absolutely no! "Dad!" Wow, this is just terrifying. I'm beside a storm right now! If I speak a word wrong, all those people will die! I ran to Claude and held onto his arm. Eek, I'll hold him tight so he won't go in! I clinged my arms around him while I was at it. Then, Claude's arms I clinged onto flinched a bit. He won't ask what I am doing, right? R, right? "Dad, don't be mad. I not offended." "You don't need to hide. I'll find those humans and end their li......." "Eh, Ehh?? Why would I hide things from dad?"



Here, look into my eyes! You can smile happily when you look at my eyes! "Really. I'm dad's daughter, and who would dare treat me so badly? That's complete nonsense!" It seems like he's mad because he thinks people had offended me, so I spoke some words such as, 'Our dad's the best so why would anyone offend me who is dad's daughter!' to calm him down. Then it seemed like his anger diminished. "Then why have you left the room? Wasn't it because you were offended by them?" That's because I wanted to become one with the bed. Sob. "I had to come myself since dad was leaving me alone for too long." Claude flinched at that moment. "I came myself because I wanted to see dad, but what do I do when dad is leaving again?" Claude flinched twice more this time. Did it work? Did it? "Lets not do this and go back to Emerald palace together. It's too crowded and noisy in the ball room so I don't want to go back in there. Please?" Sob. To think that I have to save all the people's lives when I'm busy saving my own. "Please? Daaaad." I was acting cute on the outside but crying on the inside. Sob. I only blinked innocently, thats all! Don't kill the people inside and make me feared by the people as well. Wahh! As if my prayers reached the sky, Claude spoke words as if he had no options left.



"No choice. We'll go to Emerald palace." Wahh. I spared my 100 years of living just now. I didn't know my eye blinking would cause this much trouble! *I spared my 100 years of living just now: A Korean idiom "Ah. Anyways, dad, didn't you have businesses to take care of? Don't you need to go to Gannet palace?" "I can spare you some time if you desire it that much." I, is that so. Ahaha. Thank you very much. And when I, who succeeded in controlling Claude, turned around to leave with a smile. Felix who was standing behind spoke. "Now that I see, princess. The ribbon tied on the back is gone." Ah. I forgot to tie them. "Ah. It it." My red ribbon! It was an expensive one with a gem on it! Kuuuck. I lost one of my beauties. "Felix. Find it." "Understood." "It's fine. Let's just go." It should've become a mop if it dropped in the dance hall. Sniff. I have to set you free with tears, my beauty. "Princess Atanasia."



Just then, someone called me from behind. The fragile voice came into my ears along with the sound of the wind. Claude's gaze that was on me a second ago, turned to look at the person with that voice. I turned around, and I could see the person who called me. "You've dropped this." That crimson string of fate. The one holding onto the end of that string was Jennet. 'Why are you here?' I thought, as a weird silence enveloped the place. And I saw the girl in front of me bowing formally as if she just realized something. "I apologize, Your Majesty. I was improper due to my will to see the princess. Obelia's blessings." Her hazel hair covered her star like bright face. I looked up at Claude. But he was just staring at the girl in front of him with no reactions. So I could only open my mouth first. "I've just realized that my ribbon was gone. Thank you for your help." "It's no big deal." I took the red ribbon from her. I flinched unnoticeably when her hand slightly touched mine, but Jennet only smiled at me. Does Claude not feel anything looking at Jennet? The girl in front of me surely looks like the portrait of a women broken on the corner of his room layered with dust. But the only difference was that the women's eyes was just simply plain blue. Even though they must've hidden it with magic.



Her eyes I saw back then in the Alfius's mansion had the same luster of what Claude and I possessed. "I forgot to introduce myself." It was as if I was on a flower field when I saw her smiling. "I'm Jennet Margarita." It was then when Claude spoke. "Margarita?" It was different than the novel plot. Instead of being escorted to Claude by Isekiel and the Duke, she was out of the dance hall talking to Claude, alone. And her introduction didn't include that she was his daughter. "So that kid from the Duke Alfius's place." I felt something about Duke Alfius taking hint and staying quiet and I think he tends to keep this a secret for now. "Did Your Majesty hear things about me?" But Jennet reacted to Claude's mutter. Claude's eyebrow went up slightly. She was the female lead of the novel . Of course she can speak with her head fully lifted. But it was her power for that to not look improper, but cute and innocent. "Very confident like Duke Alfius." "I apologize." Jennet would bow again to his cold words. Claude shut his mouth at that. No one seemed to know what he was thinking as he stared down at Jennet.



Soon, he spoke. "Is it obvious?" No one listening could understand his words. Claude turned around before I read his expression. "We're heading back." I stared at Claude walking away, then turned to Jennet. Ah. I had to react to her expression. The ocean blue eyes were sparkling as it was following Claude's back. "Atanasia." Then Claude stopped in track and called my name. Through that, Jennet's gaze went straight to me. I started to dash to Claude. "You're slow." "Sorry." "Princess seems to be tired. If it is okay, I could hold her to the carria......." "Felix. Move 10 steps away." I walked to the carriage with a gaze following my back. And when I held onto Felix's hands to get up the carriage. The ribbon held on my hand was being pulled slowly. "And throw this away." Claude was holding the ribbon now. "It was on the floor once. No need to dirty your hands."



I don't get what he's thinking. No....... Maybe its just me being stupid. Trying so hard to get not important informations, I sighed lightly and spoke. "But I liked it." "Felix. Order several of the same ribbon as this one." "Understood. I'll call the designer first thing in the morning tomorrow." The things I use was all from a private designer who made me things that only belonged to me. Before I said anything else, Claude let the ribbon go to fly with the wind. "No need to cry over this since there are better things than this." The sparkiling red ribbon floated in the night sky. "Speak any other things you want as well anytime." Claude stared at me for a little then opened his mouth again. "Atanasia." He seemed to have something to say, but he couldn't for a while, as he frowned. I only looked at him with curiosity. And I had to widen my eyes at his next whisper-like words. "Congratulations on your 14th birthday. Also, congratulations on the debutante and everything else." 'Actually, I, I want to hear my very first congratulations words for my 14th birthday and my debutant from dad.' I was reminded of the words I said back then. 6three



Claude then held me up and placed me on the carriage. Seeing Felix with an expression of holding his laughter, I could know that it wasn't me hearing things. "Pfft." I smiled at Claude who was sitting across me. "You're late, dad. I've already heard that from someone else first." "Then, do you want me to take it back?" "Hehe." Just like what Lilly said, it was a great debutante. "Lalalalala." That night, I was humming, standing on the balcony. It was after when Claude left for Gannet palace. Lilly put me in bed and spoke some words before leaving, but I couldn't sleep today so what I did was to just roll over the bed. It was then when I heard a whisper through the wind. "Hmm. I thought you were going to cry. This isn't fun." I turned my head to that familiar voice and saw Lucas with his black hair dancing in the wind. It was a sudden appearance but I wasn't surprised as I spoke back. "Why would I cry?" "You ripped four of my paper dolls."



Ack! My dark history! He was talking about my dancing practice partner. "Why did you bring that up? I was having a good time!" That wasn't my fault! You made me dance with the paper doll in the first place! But Lucas only laughed at me. "See? I knew you would. Tell the truth. Your dad said he was never going to dance with you again, right?" "Nope. No one said that." Then did that bast*rd already knew that I was going to step on Claude's foot?! Eek. You should've told me that beforehand! "What the. Seems like you danced with other people, too." "What's wrong with you, there were many who wanted to dan......." "Then is this also from other people?" The moonlight shining was nowhere to be seen now. In the dark, I could only see his bright crimson eyes shining. Lucas, who was sitting stably on the fence, leaned towards me. The cold gaze examined me first before stopping. "Who did you meet with today?" That pulled me back to reality. "Ehh? A lot of people." "Then I don't get to know from whom this is from." What is? I was confused. "Stay still."



Lucas said as if he was annoyed and he poked my forehead. Ehh? What is he doing now? It was this feeling... feeling light, like the last time I met him on my way back to Emerald palace from Gannet. I didn't realize it before but now that I think about it, I've felt this a few times when I was hanging out with Lucas. "Keeping you alive is annoying job to do. Why did I let you live back then." Hey, this bast*rd! What's this that he's doing, giving me something good and cursing me afterwards? "You bring these weird things on you without my permission." I became more curious when Lucas stared at the finger he touched my forehead with, and swiped it away like he was patting the dusts off. "What was on me?" "Something. A dirty thing." So what's that! Is it okay if you're only one who knows it! "Just sleep." Lucas would only do a hand motion ignorantly to me. Then my body automatically turned to face the bed instead of the terrace. "Hey. What are you-" "Put on the blanket." With an unknown force, I took my slippers off and got on the bed. Then the blanket also automatically came all the way up to my neck. "Listen to the lullaby."



Dadan dadadanThe music box I got from Lilly on my birthday opened on its own and played relaxing music. "And sleep well." Lucas, this weird bast*rd.......He seems to be treating me well, but also not well. Very weird, you know? "Empty your head and sleep. Don't faint again after being stubborn." "I was going to!" I complained on the bed. Well, even so....... Thinking about what he said right after he came, did he come because he was worried that I would be crying, thinking I ruined the debutante? If so, he could be honest with that. Of course if I said that to him, he would just laugh at me. Blah Blah. "Good dreams, Lucas." The me with a big heart, greeted him goodnight in the end. The shadow could be seen under the moonlight. I was fully awake a moment ago, but seeing that, made me very sleepy all of a sudden. "Same to you." Soft. I closed my eyes with that soft small voice. I don't know what dream I dreamt that night, but I could fall asleep with a smile on my face.



64 The moon shown. Lucas turned his head to face the moon. Lucas's face glowed under the moon. Zzzz. He whispered at the same time when the girl's sleeping sound was heard. “What to do.” He was recently given decisions to make. He would've choose something with no hesitation and get into action immediately after that but he couldn't help but hesitate seeing the girl asleep without knowing anyhting. This was laughable. Hesitation for a person who does whatever he wants to do, and a person who never got blocked by other people before. “Should I just leave her be.” But if then, the possibility of this girl would dying is large. He did calm the overloading mana but it was only permanently. So Lucas was staying by the girl for years to help the girl out. It was calming the mana down when the mana was unstable. So if he left now, she would die soon for sure. Lucas stared down at the girl sleeping while sitting on a chair by the bed. The crimson eyes glowed immortally but then calmed down soon after. He actually took care of all the things and was now by the girl's side just because he thought it would be fun. The girl also met his expectations which made him spend more exciting years.



Also……. Lucas reached his hand out to the girl's face. The boy who looked to be her age, held the golden hair in his hand. For a split of time, her hair seemed to turn black but turned back to its colour. “But should I stay for a while longer.” Lucas muttered seeing at the black haired girl inside this 14 years old girl. Was she about 20 years old? That mysterious riddle-like women. “Mmm.” The girl moved around as if she was going to wake up any moment. Even so, Lucas didn't stop playing with the girl's hair. She stopped frowning again. Yes. Staying for a little longer will be fine. Lucas has decided, but he didn't forget to warn himself that he had to leave someday. The next moment, it was only the moon shining on the chair. *** Duke Alfius was scolding in the carriage on their way back to the mansion. “I'm sure I told you not to move around and do stuff on your own at least for today? Its already improper enough to pick a ribbon from the gound and chase after the princess, but to also act that way towards his highness. Are you out of your mind?” The end of the beautiful debutante. Even so, the girl was still in her fantasy.



“Jennet, are you listening?” “No.” She didn't respond for a while but this answer surprised him. Duke Alfius was at loss of words at her reply. But Jennet seemed like she didn't mind as she continued to stare blankly out the window. Duke Alfius looked flustered but soon gave up scolding for today at Isekiel's words. “Father, today was a big day for Jennet as well. Do it tomorrow if you're going to scold her.” Duke Alfius turned his face around after giving his son an expression. The silence filled the area then. Because the one who usually raised the mood was silent, day dreaming A moment later, Jennet who was staring out the window, muttered. “Atanasia…….” Isekiel was the one to react first hearing that name. He could see the shining itis of the girl. “So she is my one and only sister.” Jennet whispered under the moonlight. She was right now thinking of the beautiful princess who she gave the ribbon back to and talked. “And…….” The one beside her was……. Bump.



The carruage started to move. Jennet stared out the window, dreaming about what happened to her earlier. Shake shake. The dream-like night in one summer was coming to an end. 65 "Princess, should I put this together with the ones that came earlier?" "Are all of those...?" "Yes! They're invitations." I followed Hanna into a room and was dumbfounded seeing all the mails piled up. I thought the mails sent last time was the end of people sending me invitations but this time, twice more than the amount was delivered. "There'll be more coming from now on." Hanna fluently organized the mails that came today, alone. I feared that I had to open all of those but from what Lilly said, I didn't have to. She said that the maids will go over those and give the important ones back to me. And she said that I can choose from them, whether to reply back or not. It was the first day after the debutante when a bunch of mails were being sent to me. I was dumbfounded at the first invitation that came but the maids were saying 'The time has come!', as if they were expecting this. They seemed excited.



Lilly opened one and showed it to me and it was surprising when it said that they wanted to invite me to a party in 15 days. I was touched at that invitation. Is this Claude's power? Since the original Atanasia was nowhere popular when Claude didn't pay any attention to her. But am I getting all these attentions since I got escorted by Claude and also danced with him? Kuckk. How amazing of the emperor's honor. "Ah, for this day to finally come. I'm really super happy." Lilly and Hanna also seemed very happy. Well, who would've known an ignored princess in the palace would get all these invitations. Sobbb. Is this what they call a human's win? Of course I still have a long way to go but I can still be proud, right? "Whew, it's finally the time." But Seth was not smiling while all the others were. "I've expected for this day to come when the princess grows up to be even more beautiful. Please call me for help if there's any bugs that bothers you. I'll take care of them, sacrificing my life." Her shoes under the dress sparkled deadly, reflecting the sunlight. Just how many bugs were killed by that! I, I appreciate you worrying for me, but it scares me, Seth....... Of course, she is bug killer! "Really, Seth. Anyways princess, which family's invitation are you going to accept first?"



"Hmm. I'm not really sure." Ah, but am I allowed to? Now that I think of it, I've never went out the royal grounds before. Well Claude didn't order me not to leave the royal grounds but it just turned out that I've never left this place once for 14 years. Well, should I ask Claude while I'm at it? "How about the invitation from the Marquis Irein's family that came on the very first day? I heard it from the other maids but their mansion was very big and the whole place was like a garden. It's said to be beautiful of where you stand and look from any angles......." "Hanna, princess is the one who should decide this. She also didn't finish opening all the invitations." Lilly scolded Hanna. But she didn't seem mad for real, so Hanna continued to babble more about other nobles until she was satisfied. I stood proud as I ran my hands under my nose. Mm. I'm very proud at you guys seeming more happy than I am. "Ah right. I forgot to give princess' Blackie some food!" Hanna stood up and rushed saying that she had to give Blackie his food. Lilly organized the rest of the mails. I decided to go see Claude while I was curious. *** "Dad!" It was the work room where Claude was right now.



I didn't know too much about his work but he seemed very busy every day. But its also very interesting how he still have dinner and tea time with me every day. When I opened the door to the work room, Claude working on paperworks were shown. Ohh, working men is the best! "Are you busy?" He answered to me who was behind the door, peeking. "Sit and wait." He doesn't tell me to leave though. I remembered when I visited his office like this years ago. I was scared then, so I backed away to the door and left the room to the hall. And it was Felix who pushed me in that time as well. Tremble tremble. "I'll stay quiet." I sat quietly on the sofa. Claude went back to working again. Sniff sniff. Ink smell. Now that I think of it, Claude suits well with that ink smell. I thought when I was young that Claude only ignored me as he(?) played all day but now I see that he isn't useless. Well, I guess Claude was a great emperor from the rumors I heard of the last emperor being the most psychotic. He is highly rated from the commoners as well, and in the history book they mentioned that Claude was like a saint. Ack! A saint. A saint! What does that mean! Ah, no! I'm lacking of anti-horsepower! I shivered for a moment and turned my face where I'm not facing Claude.



Honestly the sofa I was sitting on and the table in front of me wasn't there at first. Pergaps he made them for me....... doesn't seem right. Maybe there are lots of visitors. Hmm? Isn't that thing supposed to be on Claude's desk? I, who had nothing to do, started to examine the black decorative thing situated in front of me. This looks weird. It looks like a mysterious creature but I don't know what it is. Hmm. Its black. It looks like a stone where your wish comes true when you rub the nose of it but... Hmm. "Do you want it?" Wipe wipe. Ah! I was rubbing the nose of the curved stone without me noticing it. And Claude who seemed he saw me, asked. Ah, I'm getting embarrassed! Wait. Did he just ask me if I wanted it! Just how does that person think me as. "No. The weird stone pie...... I mean...... It looked like a meaningful stone so I only glimpsed at it. Hehe." I don't need it. I won't take it even if you give! But it must mean something since its in Claude's work room. But I stopped thinking about that at Claude's grin. "A meaningful stone? It's only an ugly stone piece." Cough. Maybe it is really an old meaningless stone. I mean, then why did you put it on the desk so secured last time? I didn't k, know that you have some unique taste of things....... "I was going to give it to you if you wanted it."



I tellin ya, I don't need it! But lol. To think my dad had a this kind of unique taste. But I'll respect it! I won't laugh! I won't think its weird! You can like an old rock! I-It's somewhat understandable if I think it as a figure! N, no, am I going too far? "Did you have something to say that you had to find me?" While I was panicking in my head, Claude asked me a question. Umm. I thought to ask if I can leave the palace some times but I regret it, seeing him so busy. I spoke thinking a little. "I just came 'cause I wanted to see dad but you look busy so I'll go back." "I'm not too busy." Uhh....... You're saying that but your hands are moving in a speed of light? And what do you mean by when you speak something as if you're saying 'I'm busy but specially sparing you my time' everytime I see you? "Felix." Click. "Yes, your majesty." Felix who was standing behind the door, immediately came in as Claude called for him. I became dumbfounded at the words Claude spoke while getting up from his seat. "I have other paperworks that need to be done by today so you do the rest." Did you mean you're not busy 'cause you were going to leave it all to Felix?! "Your majesty, how can I......."



"I've already went through them once so it shouldn't be too difficult. You'll need this so I'll lend it to you." Ehh? Claude picked the old stone up and tossed it to Felix. When I was dumbfounded at the situation, Felix made a face as if he got hit by a fireball before gently placing the stone he recieved on the table. "Your majesty! How can you treat the royal seal which is the national treasure, this way!" Eh......? Wait. What's that stone again? Royal seal? Royal seal? That royal seal I know of? That old stone? That thing Claude asked if I wanted? Hahahahahahaha. I feel like something went wrong with my ears these days. Why am I hearing weird things? "Also didn't I tell you this last time. To store this in a private and more secure place other than here where others also visits. To put this treasurelike royal seal in someplace like this." "I've called you to assign you work but now you complain. Work on that while you have time to complain." "Your majesty!" It seemed like I heard it right. Then that's actually the royal seal? Ack! Wait! The way you treat the royal seal is too...! And why do you ask if I want it! What if I said that I wanted it! Wait, you weren't doing this for me to work for you 'cause you don't want to work? "Take care of all of them before I come back. You must be able to do it if you're not an idiot." "Your majesty! This is too cruel!" 66



Not knowing how Felix and I were feeling, only Claude in the room was relaxed. I ended up leaving Felix in the room, following Claude. “I gave him work so he shouldn't call me for at least an hour or two.” Wow. This person……. Is this the power of authority. Kyaa. Good luck Felix. Huh, but wait …. Now that I think about it, Felix, this oppa couldn't have dealt with his anger he got from Claude, through me, right……? What the. The two are very suspicious in my eyes. “I should make them bring some tea. Feli…….” “Dad, you left him, remember?” Claude called for Felix like he was used to doing it but realized he wasn't there, and frowned. Pfft. I want to make fun of him. Hey, you. It was you who sent the tea-and-snack-shuttle way back there. So who told you to do that! Even if you act that way, you'll always regret afterwards! People are precious! Don't treat them so carelessly! I was momentarily reminded of my past life's hardships. Claude seemed to be regretting. Even though it hasn't even been 5 minutes after leaving Felix behind. I opened my mouth at the sudden idea I had. “Dad. Let's not do this but do…….” *** Splash.



The waves the boat was making sounded refreshing. Claude spoke while I spectated the sparkling water under me. “Riding on a boat. Unexpected.” “Is it? The weather's nice and its not bad to do these stuffs once in a while.” I spun the umbrella I was holding. It was a long time ago when I fell off the boat, and besides, the feeling you get while riding it was awesome. I've thought about the boat system a while back then but I learned that all the royal boats work with mana circles in them. Well, if not, how would you be able to ride a boat in a lake, where strange and dangerous creatures live, while relaxing? “You've once fell in this lake when you were young.” Claude who had a weird expression opened his mouth and brought up the past. Yes. You didn't forget. Then do you also know how shocking it was for the little me in that incident? Of course that didn't leave me with trauma since I wasn't a normal 5 year old, but that still left me frightened for days. Sob. “I don't remember much.” Claude stared at my smiling face. It didn't show on face but I felt that we both knew what each other were thinking right now. Claude's eyes currently became a shade darker than the lake. I faced the expressionless Claude with my smiling face before I turned my head to the sparkling thing and reached out for it. Splash. I swayed my hand on the surface of the shining H2O. “Don't stay too far on the edge since its dangerous.”



Claude warned. I wanted to laugh. It might seem mean but it was because I confirmed something, thinking back to my past. You just watched me while I fell into the lake back then. Right. I can feel it in my guts that you've really changed a lot. “Dad, dad.” Knowing that, I became excited like a child. “That flower, I want to see it close.” “That's.” “I know. They said it was a magical plant. Even so, wouldn't it be not dangerous since dad's here?” It was childish thing to say. Just like how Claude didn't ignore me like last time I reached my hand out, I was curious and excited to see his reaction this time. “Now I remember you were also interested in that while you were young. Do you like those things?” You just watched me reaching out for that a long time ago. But what about now. Are you going to warn me not to because its dangerous? I looked up at Claude with my heart pounding in excitement. But I don't know how he took my sparkling eyes for as he made an annoyed expression. “You have a unique taste.” Then my heart pounding grew smaller and smaller. Hey! I don't wanna hear that from you! Even though you didn't order that royal seal to your taste! But at least I tried to understand and respect your



taste! I said those words in my head, and not with my mouth! You're so cheap! This is betrayal! Wahh! I felt things were unfair. “Stay still for a moment.” Not knowing my feelings, annoyed Claude slowly reached out to the water. Eh? What are you trying to do? I thought you would tell me to end my interest in those dangerous things. My curiousity didn't last long. Swooosh. The boat we were riding seemed to be shaking a bit, then something rose from the surface of water Claude was reaching at. Splash! I watched the thing rising from water with my eyes both wide. And a moment later, I stood frozen at the thing dropping water on my foot. “I made it not able to go all crazy, so look at it for how long you want.” What Claude had brought out the water was the flower I said that I wanted to see close. But there were disgusting legs under the clear and sparkling flower. W, what is this. While I stood speechless, the squid legs wiggled around. The moisty legs goes wiggle wiggle. And my eyes go tremble tremble. They go wiggle wiggle again.



Eyes go tremble tremble. “Uh.” I ended up screaming at the horrifying thing. “Wahhh! What's this!” It was like a squid but a bit too spotty and more active! Gross! Ack ack! Go away, get away! When I turned my body around, terrified, I saw Claude staring at me with curiosity. “What's the matter? You said you wanted to see it close." “Well, that! I didn't know it was that kind of...! Ack!” The monster seemed to hear my scream as it wiggled its legs close to me. I moved my body around, away from the monster. That moment, Claude frowned as he flinched and spoke. “It's dangerous if you move like th…….” It was when a desperate voice that didn't suit him got into my ears. I, who was leaning on the edge of the boat, started to tilt to the other side, losing my balance. “Atanasia!” But I didn't fall. It was due to Claude's arm supporting me. The monster that was in front of me a moment ago was gone from my sight. Ehh, ehhhhck. Did I almost fall in again? Did I? Due to that squid flower? “D, daaad. Wahhh.” What kind of relationship did that squid leg and I had that this kinda thing happens twice! I mean, you too, Claude! You should've warned me first!



What do you expect me to do when you toss it to me all of a sudden. Wahhh. “I told you not to sit too close on the edge because it's dang…….” “S, squid legs, like wiggle wiggle, gross, wahh.” Squid legs in word, but it was gross enough that I couldn't even think of eating it! Ahh, cancel. Cancel. It doesn't look anything like a squid. That's really just a water monster. I'm sorry I used you, sir squid! Wiggle. Eh? But what is that wiggling thing? “D, dad! There, over there!” What the, wasn't it gone for good! Now I realized that the thing in the air just fell on top of our boat. It looked more disgusting with the flower growing on top of it. “Dad, that thing! I don't like it! Ahh, quick!” Get it away! Please get it awaaaaaay! I didn't know myself, but I think I possessed tentacle fear and abhorrence phobia. I didn't realize to what or to whom I was clinging on and to whom I was ordering things at. Claude then got rid of the thing from my sight. “Waaah.” Even after that, I continued making 'wahh' sound. Wahh, my eyes! My eyes have been infected! Currently looking for a person with a set of eyes which has not seen those things!



“You fine?” Claude seemed to be shocked a bit by this side of me he hasn't ever seen before. Well that is understandable. Kuuck. I didn't even flinch at a bug in my last life but what's this. “I, I was surprised. If you all of a sudden just- like, right in front of my eyes-... Uwuu. If you-...” I wouldn't have done this when he said something like 'Why so scared of that kind of thing', but I started to blame Claude when he asked if I was alright. It was amazing that the boat stayed still while I act crazy. Bed is science! I remember the comfortable bed that doesn't shake an inch. Well, even thought Claude was also amazing not doing anything while I clinged onto him ……. That's when I gained my mentality back. Eh, ehh? What am I hanging onto right now? This arm. I feel like I saw it somewhere before. Gasp. What did I just babble? My bewilderment reached its highest level at his words. “I won't do that anymore.” A, are these words actually from Claude? And my ears are placed on the right place? “I didn't think you'd be that scared.” Claude added while I was frozen still. It was surprising just for those words alone, but a hand landed awkwardly on my back.



Wuh. Wuh. WUHHHH. I couldn't do this or that or anything but to stay dumbfounded and frozen. Through Claude's actions, I started to feel touched…… is not what happened but embarrassment started to beat it's way through me. 67 Sh, shoot. How much did I cry out if this person out of all the others acts like this? I didn't know too well but I'm sure I just had another of my dark history. Ahh! What do I do, its embarassing! My face is burning! This is my grave. I'll die here today. Wahhh! I thought, feeling the hand patting me on the back. *** I asked if I could go out the palace grounds but Claude didn't allow. I mean, this is a different problem from getting permission……. “They are crossing the line. Who's telling who to go forth and back places?” I asked when we were on our way to the surface. It was awkward on our way back so I asked to break the silence. It was then Claude said coldly. He seemed to be not satisfied. Ehh, but why are you taking this so twisted. Speak the truth. You have no friends! You've never been to a friend's house nor been invited to a party you could go to! And the thing that I thought it might happened, had happened. He called the people who invited me, to the palace. Not all though, only the people who



Lilly had suggested. “Obelia's blessings to you.” “Princess Atanasia, thank you for the invitations.” So I was greeting the ladies at Emerald palace right now. Wow. A day actually came where I actually got to invite people to my palace. I never expected this day to come even the time when I used to steal choco. Kuccck. “Thank you all for coming.” Face expression. Face expression. I smiled with a smile I had practiced in front of a mirror several times. Hmm. I was thinking of which party I should go to but I guess this was better. “Wow. I've never seen any garden this beautiful.” The tea party would be at the rose garden in Emerald palace. The ladies who were escorted by the maids to the seat, sat down and looked around while being amazed. Well. This rose garden was the prettiest out of all the other gardens to my eyes as well. “Its the garden his majesty made for me because I like the roses. I love this place.” But this is a problem. What do people this age talk about? I became flustered at their reactions when I replied to them. “My goodness! His majesty is really generous.” “I thought he was scary when I saw him at the debutante but seeing the way his majesty treats the princess, I think I might be wrong. Princess was also very attentive back then too.” “Making this kind of garden. His majesty must like the princess very much.”



I felt burdened at their sparkling eyes. Wh, what's this. This feeling. Now that I see, isn't this a situation where my friend wore a new pretty clothes and I said 'Wow, you're clothes are pretty!' but then the friend smiled proudly as she bragged 'My dad bought me.'? Gasp. I'm getting embarrassed. “Princess and his majesty dancing at the debutante looked like a masterpiece painting.”



Claude became our conversation's topic right when we all sat down. “Now I remember, I heard his majesty whispering to the princess. I'm sure he whispered with a gentle voice that there would be no other kid as beautiful as the princess so that princess shouldn't worry. I heard it so clearly because I was nearby you two. It's probably to comfort the princess who was nervous from the debutante, right?” "Ahh. I've heard of that too.” What are you guys talking about? I don't remember the purpose of him saying it be something like that. Aren't they mistaking this as some line in a romance novel? “But those news are actually correct. Since the princess back then was so beautiful.” “Right. I've only heard through gossips, but seeing with my own eyes, I was surprised at the princess who looked like a fairy in a fairytale.” “Ahaha……. I'm getting embarrassed.” Cough. Th, they are overdoing it. I feel hot now. I think Claude at the debutante had left a huge impression on everyone. To think they still talk about this things. But how to explain. I was wortied because they were all noble ladies but they just seem like normal average girls. They are like some girls in middle school except that they act a bit more elegant. Is it because that they are in mid 10s? One weird thing is that the people who were invited were only girls. Its weird. I'm sure there were guys who sent me invitations as well. It's too strange for it to be a coincident. Ofolded my eyes so that I was barely opening them as I glimpsed at Felix who stood leaning against the wall. I better ask later.



Anyways, seeing Felix like that, Felix actually looks like a knight for once. I can also see the ladies who are sitting down are glimpsing at him. Nice weather. Nice scents of the flowers. And young, innocent ladies chatting gives me a peaceful time. I spent the tea party with the ladies, talking a bit. Just then, one lady who was sitting on my left made a 'ah' sound as she was just reminded of something. Soon, she opened her mouth, facing me. “Now I realize, sorry for the late introduction princess. I'm Serena from the Marquis Ireine family. Uhh, do you perhaps remember me?” I was like 'who is she?' for a moment but seeing that white flower made me remember. That lily flower girl at the debutante! “We danced together at the debutante. Nice to see you again.” Seeing her having lily around this time as well, she seems to really like that flower. The girl brightened her face with red when she heard my reply. “Princess, I'm from the family Viscount Dyouk…….” “I'm Eastine…….” “I'm blah blah…….” The ladies who forgot to introduce themselves, opened their mouth to introduce themselves as if they were fighting to imgo first. And the girl who I was bothered by but didn't show, opened her mouth as well to introduce herself. “I'm Jennet Margarita. I'm happy to be able to see princess again like this.” It was Jennet who I met before the debutante as well. “I picked the ribbon princess has dropped for the princess.”



Eek, I know. I almist died because my eyes kept on moving to you than the other ladies. Is this the effect of the heroine? Even though all the other ladies were wearing fancy dresses while she wore a simple one, it seemed to be making her pop out more in a good way. “I remember. Thank you.” Jennet smiled brightly from my reply. And I saw. The ladies who were sitting across from Jennet, blinking as if they saw something so valuable. Sob. But Claude trashed that ribbon. Seeing that angelic smile makes me feel sorry. Then one lady who was still captured by Jennet's beauty, regained her mentality as she spoke. “Ah! The one with the escort of sir Alfius.” “Are you the first cousin twice removed?” Isekiel was too popular. Seeing all those ladies' gaze moving to Jennet. Jennet answered as she smiled. “I lived at the Alfius mansion so he is like a big brother to me.” Gasp. Why are you smiling so pretty. I'm seeing a flower-falling background! It's scary, the heroine is scary! To have a flower-falling background illusion skill as well! “I'm envious. Getting sir Alfius's escort as well.” “I could tell that the rumours weren't lies when I saw him with my eyes myself. Those appearance.”



“Ahh. He was a man of wax.” “Hahh.” It wasn't only the heroine Jennet who got lots of attention but the male lead Isekiel also did. There are lots of patients here as well with the cause being Isekiel. The male pead exists for the heroine though. I honestly didn't think I would meet Jennet this soon but I don't think I can ignore her unless I just stay cramped up in the palace. It's because: 1. She got invited to the tea time and will be invited again if I have another one. 2. She's in the duke's care so I couldn't ignore her all the time. Also the heroine Jennet has great will to meet up with me. It was the same when she picked and delivered the ribbon back to me on the debutante. I had to meet her anyways. “Umm, then do you perhaps know what kind of lady sir Alfius …… likes?” One lady was being brave to ask that. Everyone didn't let it show but they were all ears to Jennet's answer. But Jennet made a difficult face as she replied. “I'm sorry. That kind of question, I don't know too well…….” “Well, I was just asking it once. I wasn't that interested that I had to know the answer.” “Hmm Hmm.” “Cough.”



I only watched in interest at those ladies' lively converation while sipping the tea. Mmmm. They are all so cute. It was good to see the ladies blushing ad they talked about their man in their dreams. Sniff. For me to feel like a mother seeing those girls cutely chatting like little larks. I feel so old now. Sob. Just when I was looking at them with the mother's gaze, the lily girl suddenly turned her face towards me. Gasp. Face expression, face expression. I made my mother smile go away as I made my princess smile again. “Now I remember, princess also danced with sir Alfius.” Eek. Why do I become the main subject of this conversation again. I'm embarrassed. I stepped on him so much! So I wanna forget about it! “Yes…….” “I saw it too! Sir Alfius asking for a dance to the princess!” I cancel my words. They weren't larks but falcons! I sweat-dropped at their gazes towards me which looked like a tiger's gaze to his food. “Isekiel? To the princess?” 68 I wanted to end this tea time right now. I, I'm not used to this kind of attention. Isekiel is too popular. Of course since he's the male lead. They're paying more attention than when we talked about Claude and the garden. But male



lead is the male lead because he wins all that to be the top. “It was like a scene in a fairy tale!” That lady was always talking about fairy talea. Well, it is somewhat like a fairy tale I guess. “So how was it, princess?” “If he asked me for a dance. Ahhh.” They seemed to want to hear my experience dancing with Isekiel. Those sparkly eyes gave me burden. But that feeling soon ended. Ahh, yes. Young is the best. Sob. I once more felt like an old lady. Even though Isekiel was only 17, he was handsome and tall enough to make the girls flutter. The silver hair with the golden eyes already showed clearly that he was the male lead here. Also the male lead needed to be a perfect man in a romance novel. But for him to make me fall for him……. ‘Its fine.’ ‘Next time, I…….’ Hmm. I couldn't take my eyes off him at that time though. I opened my mouth to speak, getting all the thoughts in my head out. Hmm. Should I keep the conversation up with them for a little since they're all so cute? “I was a but surprised to be honest. I didn't ever expect to get a dance request from sir Alfius.”



The ladies screamed out 'kyaa' to my words. “I heard of him from before so I was interested in him for a while now.” I only mumbled out some words and look at their happy reactions. Gasp. This is kind of like a fandom club. N, no. Exclude me! “There's rumours about him everywhere!” “Yeah, its everywhere. Our manor is filled with maids chatting about him every day.” “Wow, that's amazing!" They were young that they were all too honest and innocent with the answers. No. Even so, isn't seal clap too much for a noble lady to be doing? Anyways the aura here was making me feel more comfortable. “So I was going to leave the dance hall…….” “Oh my!" “Until someone called my name……” “My gosh!” “So when I turned my head…….” “Kyaaa!” The reaction was real whenever I spoke a word. It's so worthy of telling them this. Rhey weren't jealous or anything but just wnvting that they looked cute. There were lots of victims due to a little jealousy in ! Sniff. The ladies who aren't the heroine standing by the male pead are the stubborn ones tho.



But this novel was for Jennet, of Jennet, and about Jennet so the ladies who has a crush on Isekiel would all go away with a new partner. So I thought that all these ladies' attentions was just a tool to make the male lead shine. “So that happened. I didn't know Isekiel and the princess danced together since I left the ball room that time. And our angel like Jennet didn't even get jealous of it. Because Jennet was a lovely, and pure character with beautiful appearance as a perfect heroine. “It's a shame. I wish I saw the dance. It probably was a really pretty scene.” Everything in this world existed only for Jennet. “Yes, I saw them with my own eyes and it was so cool!” “Everyone, even the ones out the dance hall were all staring at the two.” “It was only the princess whom sir Isekiel had requested a dance to besidea lady Magrita. Haah. I wish that happened to me one day.” And it got noisy again. Wow, this many ladies were in love with Isekiel. He is very guilty for looking that handsome. 6 “Uhh, I think sir Jarbie at the debutante was also cool.” But it seems like they had their own taste of men that guys other than Isekiel were started to be mentioned. “By sir Jarbie, you mean! That! Lonely grey wolf!” But those words I just heard had made me almost spit out the tea I've been drinking. What did I just hear? What? A lonely grey wolf?



“Ahh, yes. If sir Alfius has the perfect appearence and the sof charisma that melts any girl's heart, then sir Jarbie has the aura of one cold and keen wolf.” “Umm, I keep ending up staring at that sir knight standing over there…….” I turned my head to where the shy girl was staring at to see Felix standing. “Ahh, me too! That keen gaze which seems like he's able to slice anything in pieces! But what's hidden in his cold outside would probably be the burning fire of his passion!” N, no, he's probably not Felix. Keen gaze? Bruning passion in him? That can't be Felix. “Princess, can I know the name of the cool sir knight with red hair standing over there?” I looked around once more but the only knight with red hair standing by was Felix. I spoke, feeling a bit dumbfounded. “Do you mean my body guard…… Sir Robain?” “Ahh! By sir Robain, do you mean that hot blooded knight sir Robain?!" Gooooooosebumps! I felt goosebumps as I heard what she said. H, hot blooded knight? What's that supposed to mean! “That sir knight who made the battle field filled with blood, protecting his majesty!” “I knew something was intense around him!” F, Felix? Felix is the hot blooded knight? A, and was this explained in the novel? Is that cringy nickname really Felix's? I dumbfoundedly looked at Felix but Felix also seemed to be in a panic.



“Ah. There'a another within the Irein family. That sir who's more beautiful than a flower bouquet!" “It is, yes!” By Marquis Irein, he was the lily girl's dad. “Soft Charisma!” “One lonely and cold wolf!” “Charismatic hot blooded knight!” “A flower that is much more prettier than flowers!” Ack! My ears! What is the genre?! Ack! And I saw. The lily girl coughing due to all the other ladies screaming in excitement. It seemed like that nicknamed had grossed out the lily girl by reminding her of her brother. So why did you even start the talk about the wolves! Ack! “Who do you think is the best for you, princess?” “The soft charismatic sir Alfius who princess danced with?” “Or cold grey wolf sir Jarbie?” “How about the hot blooded knight who's hiding his gentleness inside?” “Lord Irein who is more beautiful than a flower bouquet.” N, no, help! Stop now, aaaaack! *** “I had a really fun tea time. Thank you all for attending.”



Yes. Fun indeed. And lets not ever meet again. Sob. “It was really so fun! Please invite us over again one day, princess.” I was messy unlike when we started the party. It was hard to listen the talk all about boys. Ahh I get goosebumps even thinking about that! “Princess Atanasia.” One thing I was surprised at the most was the fact that Jennet was also interested in the talk. I turned my head to Jennet who called for me. “You don't know how happy I was that princess invited me.” Ah, wait! I, I'm not ready for your flowery aura and the smile! “I wanted to talk more with the princess but its a shame we couldn't.” I stared at her. “We will be able to meet again, right?” An angel like appearance with kind heart. I would've seen her in a different way if I didn't know the plot of the original novel. I smiled at Jennet who was waiting for my answer. “Of course. Lets meet again if we have a chance.” And I felt weird seeing her smile.



I went out the main entrance of the palace and greeted them bye. And I came to met a person I didn't expect to see right now. “Lucas.” “Obelia's blessings to you.” Lucas greeted me formally as we were out in the public. He was wearing the robe like all the other times. I felt the ladies glimpsing at Lucas with the gaze filled with curiosity. 69 Hmm. Should I speak formally or informally? I opened my mouth after a second of consideration. “Please raise your head." Ehem. I'm a princess with manners. Ah! Eyy dude. I saw you smirking just now! Am I funny? Are there any other princess who tells you to raise your head this elegantly? I didn't know if it was only me mishearing but I thought I heard people gasping when Lucas raised his head. “It seemed like you had a tea party this afternoon.” The crimson eyes scanned through the ladies quickly. Hmm? Why do I hear gasping sounds? “Yes. I had a really fun time.” “His majesty will be happy to hear that.” Ack. Looks like Lucas knows Claude made this tea party happen. Even so, did you have to say that right now? “I'm sorry but there's a call from the magic tower so I'll be going now.”



“Oh no. I can't hold a person while he's busy. You may leave.” “Thank you, princess. Obelia's honor is within you.” I sent Lucas away as if I waited for him to leave. Eek. Lucas feels like a time bomb. He acts well mannered and calm in front of others but I always feel like he's going to do something. It was when I was staring at Lucas's back. “P, princess. Who was that person?” I turned my head to the person asking. There I could see the lily girl blushing. Ehhh? Now that I see, why are there so many ladies blushing? “Uhh, umm. He's Lucas. Royal wizard.” I answered, feeling weird. Then the lily girl placed her hands on her both cheeks and squealed. “Sir Lucas! Even his name is so cool!” Wut……? What did you just say? I stared at the lily girl, thinking I misheard something. And I soon became speechless at all the reactions coming from each ladies all at once. “M, my goodness. Were there really this handsome men in the black magic tower?” “Ahhh, the black hair that reminds of the black night sky and the shining crimson eyes like the ruby!” “I felt like I was struct with lightning when my eyes met with his!” W, well Lucas Is handsome and I can't deny that. He's also a genius wizard.



“He's a really pretty sir wizard.” Even the heroine, Jennet was amazed by him. But she said pretty instead of handsome due to bis not fully-developed face. I don't remember much since it was too long ago when I saw him as an adult's form but I knew that he had a leen facial lone and was surely bigger than he was now. Anyways I was dumbfounded at the reactions. Looks like I, who got used to Lucas's face, is the only one to stay calm. It was then when the lily girl spoke with her eyes fixed on Lucas. “Those shining eyes. The indescribable aura within him. Him walking with his back facing us shows the deep loneliness!” Gasp. I, is this perhaps. “He is like a linely wolf wandering in the wild. Ahh. I've never felt this way before!” Ahhh, Lucas. You jusr became these girl's heavenly king……. I sent my pitiful gaze to the black hair who was leaving. *** “Princess, it's dangerous if you walk that fast. Go a bit slo…….” “But the hot blooded sir knight will come and 'ta da!' rescue me, right?” “…….” “Right, hot blooded sir knight?” Felix was speechless.



It's been a few days since the tea party with the other ladies. I was finding teasing Felix fun these days. “I'm so honored for the hot blooded sir knight to be my private guard. Kyaa. The fireworks in your heart that's even darker red than one's blood! The volcano hot heart in the ice cold features! I'll continue to believe in you, sir knight these day on too.” “…….” Felix turned paler as I said those kind of words. He seemed to be in shock, this being unusual to him. But I couldn't stop. Kekeke. Teasing Felix is too fun. “Princess, this is not…….” Felix muttered in resentment. I didn't give a care what he did as I continued to walk while humming. It felt good with the sweet smell of the bouquet that was in my arms. Claude's work room was always so bland so I was going to put this bouquet in for the sake of his work room's aura. “Seems like he's resting.” However Claude wasn't in his work room. This happened often so I walked to find Claude with no surprise. I walked the Gannet palace's hall. This palace is quiet as always today. I still remember the time I tried to make this place my secret place for my beauties! Kuuuuck. “Dad?” I walked in Claude's room. I could only enter to check as he didn't answer my knock. Felix waited out the bedroon door like always. I found the person I was looking for on the sofa and walked towards him.



He's sleeping here again. Just why do you sleep here, leaving the fine bed right there behind? And I feel this everytime I come here, why do you not even care if someone intrudes or not? What will you do if you die like this? Now that I think of it, I don't remember just how long it has been Claude had lent Felix to me as my bodyguard. A person said to be the emperor has less people to serve him that I. Claude seemed really tired, tired enough to not even move an inch from my footstep sounds. He's deep alseep. I considered if I should wake him up tiday or not. Especially since I came here without much reason. I wasn't comfrotable with waking a person who worked all day without a big reason. Hmm. He did look more tired than usual these days. He might be tired from my debutante, boat time, and the other times I was with him. He was always busy but always gave enough of his time to be with me. I'll call him once more and if he remains alseep, I'll not bother him for today. “Dad.” I called Claude with a quiet voice. It was weird to hear my voice ringing in the large, empty room. Claude didn't wake up so I decided to leave him be. However, I didn't leave right away but crouched down in front of the sofa Claude was lying down on. I laid my head on the knees and started to



examine Claude's face. He looks kind and pure like an angel when he's asleep. I was staring at Claude until I was reminded of something as I reached my hand over to the bouquet. And I took the prettiest flower from the bouquet and situated it on Claude's one ear. Wow! There's a man more beautiful than a flower here too! I became excited at Claude with a flower on his hair. A flower more beautiful than a flower! The shining beauty that even the goddess of the spring would have to bow her head! Are you looking, viscount Irein's flower son! Claude is aiming for the flower man's title just like how Lucas won over the lonely wolf title! I became excited and added a flower much more big and gorgeous onto Claude's head. Kyaa! This is how dangerous Claude's beauty is! That young kid cannot even compare to……. Grab! Just then, a hand shot over from below and grabbed onto my wrist. “Ack!” Ack, I got scared! When I moved my gave do to the sudden move, I came to meet Claude's eyes. Ack! I got scared once more.



Why does this person open his eyes so suddenly without a warning?! But his eyes which met with mine was showing a complete different gaze than what he sent me yestersay. Gasp. He seem to be mad at the flower I put on him! “No, it's just that the flower was pretty, if you have this on, then you'll become the flo…… I mean beautiful pearl jewel, no! Wait, what am I saying.” I sweatdropped at the cold gaze that was fixed on me. How long has it been since I saw that gaze? But just then, Claude's gaze suddenly changed when he heard my excuses. “Atanasia.” “Y, Yuh?” “Was it you.” Huuuh? Of course it's me, who else would it be! Did you perhaps just scared someone because you weren't fully awake? As if my thoughts were correct, Claude blinked his eyes couple of times before getting up and rubbing his eyes. Gasp. Are you rubbing your eyes right now? That cute action... it doesn't suit you... but... cute……. Claude and my eyes met while I was mentally not fine. Then, his eyebrow furrowed a little before his eyes became clear. He didn't look haldf awake anymore. The loosened aura soon turned ice cold and stiff. “Why are you staring at me like that?”



No……. Just that you're extremely cute to have a flower on each side on your head while you rub your eyes. Of course, if I said that out loud, my life could become a bit dangerous. Gasp. No, but……. This is actually an unexpected cuteness coming from you. Were you a person who fit so well with pink flower? “Dad, you are cool even if you just woke up!” “Needless talk.” Kuuuck. Why u act this way to me. “Felix.” Claude then called for Felix. The door then opened right away. “Have you called, your majesty.” Felix has good hearing, seeing him coming right away when Claude calls in not even a loud voice. “Tell the workers to bring some tea.” “Understood, your maje……. Gasp.” Felix who was greeting Claude, flinched. “What is it?” Gasp. I forgot that Claude had a flower on his head! Felix's eyes were quivering at the sight of Claude with a flower on each side of his head. But Felix being one loyal knight, coughed a bit before commented casually. “The flowers…… they're pretty.”



70 Claude lifted an eyebrow as if trying to figure out what I'm saying. He then turned his head to face the flowers I held. "Should I adjust the flower in the vase and position it by the window? It's good for them to get the sunlight." I spoke, trying to ignore the flowers on Claude 's hair. I was going to get it off him as soon as I put them on him! Shoot. Sob. What do I do now. "They smell good. Dad, you should try smelling it too." I shoved the flowers to Claude's arms before Felix said anything weird any further. Thankfully Claude didn't throw the flowers away or anything. "It's already the season for Rafflies to bloom" "Yes....... those Rafflies goes very good with your majesty." Shut up, you red blood cell knight! Don't say needless words. Wahh. "You both are babbling nonsenses today." Fortunately Claude didn't seem to get it. "Bring a vase for the flowers while bringing the tea." "Yes your majesty." I came to panic when Felix left. Sh, shoot. I must do something about those flowers before any workers comes. If any other workers came in and gave the surprised face, I'm sure Claude would notice that something's wrong. And if that happens, what happens to me who did this to that Claude......! "Da, dad. You seem tired today."



I approached Claude, trying to keep myself calm. He was putting the flower down on the side of where he sat. I quickly made my movement before he stands up. If he stands up, there will be no chance for me left. "You should sleep on your bed at least for a bit. Isn't it uncomfortable to sleep on the sofa?" When I reached my hands towards Claude's shoulders, facing his back, Claude turned around with a gaze seeming to say 'What are you doing?'. Ack ,no! The flower slid downwards. "Look at this. Your shoulders are all stiff." Clench clench! I forcefully smiled as I massaged Claude's shoulders with my both hands. It was then when Claude's shoulders became more hard. Gasp. Was I too strong? You can't stand up yet! I continued massaging his shoulders but with less pressure. "Even if your busy, you got to rest properly when it's time to." Claude soon came to relax and lean onto the sofa. Worth the effort. Ugh. How should I naturally get those flowers off him? "B, by the way. Isn't it too dangerous to not have a single guard guarding by the door when you sleep?" I decided to just spit out anything I could say. "What happens if someone bad comes in." "Needless worry." Claude only snorted at my words. His snort was cocky and I was impressed how he could even make his snort sound so cocky too.



No wait, why is he so confident? Even though you have strong mana, isn't it all over if someone stabs you? "Bad people could enter and do bad things yo dad when dad is sleeping. Just like now. Aren't I right?" You were just sleeping not knowing even when I entered! However Claude would only snort again. "Doesn't matter if I'm awake or if I'm asleep. Since people who approaches me with the intentions of killing me will rip into pieces to death." Flinch. My hands stopped moving on Claude's shoulders. "Wh, what......?" "It's the protection magic." Claude explained, not seeming to notice that I was in shock. "It's a magic which kills people painfully if they approach a certain distance with the intentions of killing me. Didn't you know?" How do you expect me to know that?! So... ... . Anyone who intends to harm you will d, die painfully? I, I used to think that if you were gone, my life would be easier....... But if I actually had bad intentions and tried to harm this person, then I would've also......? I felt chills going down my spines and goosebumps rising on my skin. Claude you scary human! However, the words Claude spoke next shocked me more.



"There's a similar magic on you too so don't worry about being stabbed to death." What......? Similar magic's casted? On who? me? Then are you saying that if someone tries to approach to harm me, there's be a bloody crisis happening in front of my eyes......? My iris started to lose focus. "S, since when......?" "It's been too long that I don't remember." Then you casted that scary spell so long ago that you don't remember! Wahh! Even so should I thank him for caring for me to not die like that? Sob. "Even so." I continued messaging his shoulders, feeling out of energy. "There's 'one in a million' chance. I'm worried that dad might get into danger." But wait. Did I just say 'danger to daddy'? Can't even imagine it. "You can't leave me to live alone without you." Claude didn't speak a word for a while. I thought of my duties in the peaceful silence. Ahh. I must get rid of the flower anytime soon now! It the time the workers arrive by now! What do I do. Ahhh. "Funny. Who's worrying about who." Flower!! What do I do!! Flower!!



"Atanasia, you are the one who should......." The sentence didn't finish. And I was panicking behind his back, alone. Knock knock. "Your majesty." Ack! They've come! Ack! Claude moved his head towards the door slightly. Ah, whatever! I decided to use my best plan before they come in. "Dad!" I back hugged Claude. And succeeded in taking the flower on his left side, off him! "Let's walk a bit after our tea time. Just a bit is fine. It's sunny out today so dad will feel happier if you do too. Please?" My focus was all on the flower on Claude's right side. Ah, uhh. I started moving my arms that didn't wrap around Claude, towards the flower. "I'm busy." "Can't we?" Knock knock. "Your majesty?" The workers outside . "No choice." Claude accepted. He was saying it as if he got no choice since I beg him this much.



"Come in." Ah! Wait! "Thank you, dad!" Kiss. I smiled happily while giving him a kiss on his cheek. Eit! You pink flower there on Claude's hair! You're mine! "Blessings to the sun and hope of Obelia." The workers came in and greeted Claude before eventually greeting me. Hahh hahh. I tossed the pink cute flowers on the sofa and got off of Claude. I feel like I was just filmed doing mission impossible. If I was just a little late... Sob. I won't mention flower boy kinda thing ever again. Wahh. "What are you doing standing there? Come and take a seat." "Yussss." I walked towards the seat, feeling 10 years more older than when I walked into the room. *** After the walk with Claude, I headed to my private library. I was going to ask Felix to get me a new book from the royal library for me. Even though Felix didn't seem to want to leave my side saying it was his duty, I sent him anyways. I now know that I have a protection barrier on me from Claude, and now have nothing to be scared about. Kuuckkk. It's still a shock. To think that



scary magic was always casted on me! My private library was even bigger than the royal library. I don't know what was on Claude's mind when he built me this, but it was an incredible difference on scale of what an emperor gives than and other people. Hmm. What to read today? There were books I've already read, and were books that I've put in my reading list but haven't read yet. I considered, choosing a book. Flip. Hmm? Is it just me or am I hearing a page flipping noise that couldn't possibly be heard here since this is my private place? Did I leave a book on the desk last time? Is the pages flipping from the wind coming from the open window? I walked around the shelves to the place where the sound was heard. Step. Then I could see the person who entered this place without my permission. He was an unexpected guest who made me freeze in place. He also seemed to have heard the footstep sound that he lifted his head up to see. A man who stands there with the brilliant background of the sunlight shining through the window. The white hair flew on the direction of the wind. "Obelia's blessings. Have you been well, princess Atanasia." Isekiel smiled to me under the shining light. The aura was already different from what others had. Jennet had something like this, and Isekiel too.



Isn't it normal to look all dark and gloomy if the sun's behind a person? But Isekiel looked like he was getting purified as the time passes which has gotten me speechless. Tap. The sound of the book closing was heard in the air. "Good afternoon." "It is, good afternoon." Gasp. Isekiel's greetings were so natural that I answered unconsciously. This is not what I meant to say. Why are you here? Uhh, this is MY private library?? "Why are you here?" I asked, my tone possessing the combination of a small surprise and confusion. I mean, so what that you are the male lead? So what that your smile have great effects? Why are you so confident and stubborn to just stand there as if this is something so normal? As if MY private library is HIS library! And look, he's reading other's book! Then greets me as if this is nothing at all when he intruded the place he cannot enter! Ha, HAAH. Ridiculous! Isekiel came to answer calmly to my question with his hands holding the closed book. 71 “Isn’t this an imperial public library?” “No it’s not.” I became frustrated by his words



“Are you saying that you’re lost?” You could enter the Imperial public library when you got the pass to it few days beforehand. Of course there were places you couldn’t enter but unlike my private library, it was opened to people. However I can’t believe that Isekiel got lost and went into a wrong library. "I thought it was the pubic library because no one was guarding the entrance." Eh. Then I was surprised by the voice coming from behind me. "There would’ve been some guards guarding the entrance out by the gate." "Do you mean those guards who didn’t notice me because they were busy talking?" Hmm. I thought back of the guards standing in front of the entrance when I came in here. Is it true? Were they acting like they were working when I came around and were goofing around when I'm not? But with the point that it was Isekiel who intruded, there were excuses for them to useusIt was because Isekiel was set up to be the male lead who is ready from all the academic things. So maybe the power of the male lead had exploded without him knowing when he got in. I asked the person in front of my eyes with keenly folded eyes. "You're not lost though, right?" This wasn’t a suspicion, this was a certain matter. Isakiel replied, till looking as if this is something completely normal to happen.



"I’m not used to places in Obelia probably because I lived in a foreign land for a long time.” You are lying! Were the words I wanted to say. It made me feel more like shouting at him when he started smiling at me. "I couldn’t find the right route because I’m not used to the place." Wo, wow. I didn’t see him as someone like this....... "That's why I never thought that the library I came in would be princess's private private library." Of course, he's a son of that mr. White dog! I was shocked when I felt a familiar feeling I felt when I saw mr. White dog, on Isekiel. "There are only some servants and lazy guards who are guarding the front door. Isn’t the security too weak?" "This place is my private place in the first place so no one could..." "Didn’t I just come in though?" Eh, ehhh. Something’s going weird "It means anyone could come in if they put their mind into coming in." Perhaps? "And you don't have a single guard by you guarding you today." Am I being lectured by Isekiel right now......? "You can't be like this"



My guess became a certainty when Isekiel looked at me and spoke firmly. "Even though the distance between places you go to are short, I think you still should have at least ten guards with you." I looked up at Isekiel who was talking to me with his eyes set on me, feeling wierd. “I heard the only guard guarding the princess is sir Robain.” When I stared at his firm golden eyes, I could realize that he was being serious. "I know that sir Robain’s skillful but I think it’s not good to only have him to guard." It seemed like Isekiel is talking because he’s concerned about me. “Sir Alfius…….” When realized it, I felt weird. I couldn’t stop myself from start talking to Isekiel who I was looking at. "You're an illegal intruder yet you look confident." It was a feeling of amazement of a different kind. Wow, how logical. I almost forgot the fact that he was the one who invaded my private place without my permission. I mean, I thank you for the concern, I really don't think you are the person to tell me that in this situation. Isekiel tilted his head slightly and opened his mouth. "Are you going to kick me out of the palace like this?" "Would I only kick you out? I could prove you guilty as well."



"I know you won’t do that." "What makes you think that?" Isekiel didn’t look startled as he stood still. He looked very calm that no one would suspect him as an intruder but a person who entered with a permission. That made me think of 'if'. The guards could have opened the door for him becauuse they thought it the same as I did......? Cause he was so confident when coming into the place? Isekiel's whispering words with a smile made me impossible to punish him for this. "If you regard this as a intruding incident, does it mean that we are enemies to each others?" I became speechless. It was so ridiculous that my jaw dropped. H, hey. Now pinching my sore spot. Are you telling me that we should call it equal sonce I intruded you place before? It wasn't me, it was Lucas! Even though I went with my own will once. "I don’t remember anything about being enemies with you, sir." Isekiel would only smile at my words. I would’ve talked back to him if he talked back at me but I couldn’t, seeing him just smiling like that. Acl, he annoys me! “White dog junior……” “Pardon me?” Isekiel replied to the words I spoke out of consciousness.



It’s fine as long as you didn’t hear that. You cheap small white dog! My impression on Isekiel had changed, and I judged him again. “Now that I see, sir is very similar to your father in a lot of ways.” However, I didn’t know what expression I held that Isekiel showed panicked and confused face. …...Was my expression that rotten? “I apologize.” Isekiel and I both succeeded in controlling our expression at the same time. Even so, I was still staring at him showing my unpleasant feeling clearly, and Isekiel was showing me his apologetic face as if my facial expression before gave some effect on Isekiel. “I apologize for my rudeness today, princess. The fact that I laid a foot on princess’ private area without permission, and the fact that I talked back rudely at princess. They’re all my fault and I’d take any punishments princess gives me without complaints.” I started having this weird feeling in me again as his sincere apology. To be honest, I wasn’t going to punish him in the first place. “You shouldn’t get lost again in this place. We’re going to be high on security next time around.” I decided not to tell Isekiel that his body’s going to torn into pieces when he apporaches me with bad intentions. Kuuuuck. That Claude’s magic, even more scarier than the main character’s cheat. “I already know. I also thought that this kind of one-in-a-heaven-amount miracle wouldn’t happen again.” One-in-a-heaven-amount miracle? On what? That you were able to see the books and the library so easily do to the weak security?



And I had to inhale in surprise at his next whispering words. “I came here without my wills, holding a doubt, but the person I wanted to see badly actually appeared in front of my eyes.” Gasp. I cancel the words I said before. Isekiel’s male lead power has been used! The effect was great! I couldn’t move a muscle at the moment our gazes met. That small moment seemed so long, as if the time has stopped flowing. “If it’s not rude to do.” The sound of a low male voice, echoed in the silent space. “May I come closer?” I didn’t know what do say at the moment. Should I give permission or not. This was a situation I’ve never once faced before. Isekiel, he didn’t wait for my answer as he slowly started approaching me. “Sir, you’ve already acted rude enough for today.” Just then, a voice was heard from my back, answering the question for me. Isekiel’s gaze was already moved to the person who spoke with a cold tone. I already knew who it was even if I didn’t turn around to see. “The princess wouldn’t give sir the permission so I ask you to stop moving.” It was Lucas who was cosplaying as a handsome young genius wizard, because he was facing Isekiel. I heard the footstep sound stop from behind. Surprised at the amazing timing he appeared at as I slightly turned my head. “Is he the wizard from the tower.”



Isekiel muttered, knowing what Lucas was wearing was the clothes only the royal wizards wear. I also had a question of my own about Lucas. It’s great that he appeared at such timing, but it’s rare for Lucas with such personality to meddle in. “Reveal your identity.” “Already belonging within the royal grounds, I have absolutely no reason to follow your commands as long as it’s not from his majesty the emperor or her highness the princess giving you such orders.” Lucas was dealing with Isekiel, not losing a word. Isekiel’s eyes narrowed at Lucas’ answer. It was then when a sudden realization hit me. Ah! Now that I see, is this the fight between the soft charisma and the lonely wolf?! “Sir, you have already broken the rules and has acted improper to the princess. However since the princess was being merciful and wouldn’t punish you for it, it would be the best if you take your leave now.” “You speaking as if you’re the innocent one. Do you have the rights to enter the place without princess’ permissions?” If the ladies who attended to my party would see this, this would be the scene where they would squeal at with their eyes sparkling. It’s a situation where they’ll choose a side and cheer ‘You can do it!’. And if you have the light stick as well with popcorn…. That’d be awesome! Anyways, Lucas didn’t lose a word but Isekiel didn’t seem to back down either. He only showed his flowery spring moments to me, but seeing this made me realize he could be like this, too. Didn’t what he just say mean ‘Same goes for you, know your place.’?



When Isekiel said that, it looked quite pressuring and graceful. Soft charisma! Milky Isekiel! Hmm hmm. I don’t think I can side with Isekiel anymore though. “Then do you have the rights to ask that question to me in this situation?” I took a step towards them after Lucas’ sort-of-polite, yet spiteful sentence. “Stop it, Lucas.” Lucas then stopped talking as he bowed to me. Look at you, making sure I don’t lose my face in front of others. I still can’t get used to this side of Lucas. “You stop too, sir. I think both of you have forgotten that I’m here right now.” “Please forgive me.” Isekiel immediately apologized. It would be fun to watch the two, pretending that I’m eating popcorn. However I didn’t like them treating me invisible. “He’s one of the few people I allow in my private library so there’s no need to verify his identity.” Lucas helped me out in the middle of my panicking. I should return the favor. “Your purpose for this fight was for my safety. So you can stop now.” Isekiel turned his gaze to Lucas as soon as my words were delivered. He seemed like he was thinking of something. He spoke as if he just remembered, and those words made me feel weird inside. “Is he the wizard hired a few years ago by his majesty to become the princess’ talk buddy?”



Uhh, umm. Well, yeah. I lifted my head slightly to see Lucas with an unpleasant smirk. It was as if he was saying ‘ha’ in victory, but only with his facial expression. Seemed like Lucas also felt Isekiel was treating him lowly. S, seeing things in this perspective, Isekiel has a bit of a bad personality. Right? It’s not only me who thinks this way about him, right? Thankfully, Isekiel performed his farewell before Lucas dropped acting as a ‘Sweet and innocent handsome genius wizard’. “I think it’ll be best if I left now. I thank your highness for forgiving me.” Step. After he said those words, he walked closer to me a few steps. He was tall enough to block the sun from my view from only this far. Isekiel handed me the book he had in his hand. “I apologize for wandering aroung in the library. There were quite some books that were interesting. I hope we have the chance to talk about it properly next time.” I took the book from his hand. The tip of my finger flinched when it touched his hand. “I will be wishing for the princess to give me the honor of attending the tea party next time.” He whispered, then left. “Why is he acting like he’s some kind of great person?” I could hear Lucas complaining beside me but I was frozen still so that I couldn’t reply back.



That was because…… . “And what’s up with the title of that book? What? [Prim and proper lady Devary’s sweet love contract]?” “Aaaack!” I had to scream when Lucas took the book from my hand and read out the title. “This, this isn’t mine!” “Ah. The book the white dog’s son said was interesting?” “No!” Aaaack! I’m probably red right now. To think I was caught reading this book I was reading secretly! Not even Lilly, Hanna nor Seth knows it! What’s wrong with Isekiel! He was reading this book in that awesome pose! Wahhh! ‘There were quite some books that were interesting. I hope we have the chance to talk about it properly next time.’ I suddenly felt hot when I thought back to what he said. He was mocking me. Right? If not, he wouldn’t have left handing this book back to me so directly! “Is this fun to you?” “It’s not mine I said!” “What. There’s more here. [Find the princess’ first love] , [A lady’s secret love confession] ,



[The empire’s top sword master’s secret] . Wow, all these titles are so interesting.” Wahh! I hid them so well though! How does he find them all! I tried to snatch the books from Lucas. But look at what he does. He smiles and holds them up high so that I can’t reach them! I tried so hard, and even hopped to get them back. Dude! We are almost the same height! Eek! Reach! Reach for it! “What. You should share the good things.” “Give them back!” “Princess! Are you okay? The scream just now!” Drop! The guards out the library came rushing in after hearing my scream. The books Lucas held dropping at a time like right now was probably on purpose. [Why did prim and proper lady Devary only feed meat to that guard?] “Gasp.” “Gasp.” The guards who read the title of the book, all gasped. I was panicking for real now, and the only one calm was Lucas who was now acting like the genius wizard. He was rubbing his chin as if he was thinking something, then turned to the guards to ask.



“Why did lady Devary only feed meat to that guard, I wonder. Do sirs know the reason?” “Eh, what?” “H, how would we.” The guards who couldn’t take their gaze off the book, suddenly lifted their heads. Then they shook their head. Ack, what are you doing! If Lucas didn’t pick the book up, I really would’ve screamed. “The guest who just left seemed to have dropped this. I’ll deliver these back to him.” “Gasp. The guest just now, you mean….” They seemed to have seen Isekiel leave to make that face when Lucas said ‘guest’. And Lucas’ cold smile forming made the guards go pale. “But before that, don’t you guys have something to say to the princess for letting a person without permission to enter?” *** Lucas and I left the library. Just like he did to Isekiel, Lucas scolded each guards of the security. Lucas seemed to be too into his acting. It’s as if he’s enjoying it. The guards not doing well on their duties were a true fact so I let Lucas scold them. And when we finally left the guards after scolding, I whispered to Lucas. “By the way, did you come in through the door too?”



Lucas snorted with a happier expression. “Why do I need the entrance to enter.” That means that he teleported in. How did he know I was in trouble to appear like that? And to think he scolded the guards when he intruded twice before. Lucas, he seems like… … . “You don’t seem to like Isekiel.” Fighting with Isekiel, scolding the guards who let Isekiel in. Now that I think about it, it was right after I mentioned Isekiel’s name when he sent me to the Alfius mansion. Lucas replied. “He looks so full of himself.” Gasp. Are those words to describe Isekiel? He looks like he’s full of himself? To the male lead? “You’re probably the first to talk about him like that.” What did Isekiel do to Lucas for Lucas to talk about him like that? Isn’t it today when they first met? Then Lucas replied with a ‘ha’ and turned towards me. “What? Then are you saying that you like that white dog’s son like all the girls who came to your tea party?” Why does that even matter? Lucas’ words made me angry. “You’re taste in men is unique. Think about your age.” “What about my age?” Why does he bring that up? Is he saying that I’m old or young?



Lucas thinks that I’m 14 so he’s probably referring me to ‘young’ but why do I feel like I’m wrong? is it just me? Anyways, I feel mocked! “You jealous of Isekiel?” “What?” No good words could come out my mouth in this situation. “Handsome and smart. Everyone in Obelia refers to him as the number one rated husband. Aren’t you saying that he’s so full of himself because he’s just perfect?” “Perfect?” Lucas only laughed. “I’m smarter and more handsome.” I was speechless at his confident words. I knew this already but he’s way too confident. I was getting even more mad now that I was trying hard to praise Isekiel. “Isekiel’s an Alfius. Alfius family is the duke family that only 3 of exists within Obelia. They have the best lands and has a mine within their possession of land.” “I win even if they have all that.” Eek. That didn’t work on Lucas either. How is he so confident? Those all seemed like a lie but it didn’t at the same time because he said it so confidently. That was the mystery in this situation. I stared at Lucas with a rotten facial expression, then turned to face the front again.



“But Isekiel seems taller…… .” “Who’s taller than who?” Whoosh. I stopped on my steps. I didn’t know if it was just me but I felt that the shadow above my head felt taller. I felt like I was going to get goosebumps when I heard his voice. It was the same voice but the colour of the voice was completely different. “It’s troubling if you think I’m actually a kid when I’m only pretending to be one.” I lifted my head to where the voice came from. I had to lift my head higher to meet the eyes of that person. How long ago was when I first saw Lucas? Anyways, the person in front of me right now was an adult who looked more mature than when I first met him. Whoosh. The leaves danced with the wind. And the sunlight that came through the little spaces between was shining on adult Lucas’ head in a shattered glass form. The black hair waving with the wind. And the crimson eyes staring down at me below. And that familiar facial structure too. He was the Lucas I was facing earlier but he wasn't in the form I was used to. The eyes which contained no emotions like the eyes of the doll was staring down at me. I wasn't breathing since I don't know when, and thinking that the adult Lucas was the kid I shared jokes with, had made me go speechless.



But within a moment, the awkward aura that was suffocating me was gone. It was from Lucas forming a light smile. "You're really small when I see you like this." I was able to get my mentality back from that smile. I felt as if I've just woken up from a dream as I continued to stare at Lucas' teasing expression. He had a smile on which delivered the message that he was very satisfied at something. Gasp. It was then when I realized the situation right now. This kid! What if someone sees him like this! "What are you doing!" I looked around before shouting at Lucas. "Quickly turn back to your normal form! Hurry!" "What normal form. This is my how I originally look like?" "Go back to mini you I mean! What if someone sees? Ah hurry, quick!" Lucas changed back to his mini form, complaining. I was able to calm down seeing him back as a kid. My heart beat fast from the surprise. "Ah, my mana's almost gone again." "Well, who told you to transform?" "It's because of you." I was sure he had a monstrous amount of mana even though he said that. That was probably just an overstatement. I calmed down my fast beating heart while staring at the complaining mini Lucas. Thinking that I should nevet mention Isekiel when I'm with him.



*** "so I saw the flower young master of Ireien family with my own eyes." "Oh my! Was he handsome like it's said through the rumour?" "I dare declare, the rumours weren't enough to describe his handsomeness." "Kyaa!" Where am I? Who am I? I was dumbfounded being surrounded by flower-like ladies. Why am I surriunded by these ladies again? "Even so, the sir wizard I saw last time is more......." "Ah, the lonely black wold sir Lucas!" Cough. Yes. This is all because I lied to Claude that I enjoyed the tea party. I wouldn't have said that if I knew I had to invite theseladies again before a single page of a monthly calender even flipped. I'm regretting this but its too late. Since I was already having a picnic in one beautiful garden with amazing views with these young ladies. I looked above me to see the nice clear sky without a single hint of clouds. And these young ladies' restless voice was like birds with clear....... "Yes! Those dangerous and unstable charm within those two eyes totally wins over the grey wolf sir Jarbie!" ......voice but at the same time, it held the aura seeming like its hunting for it's prey. "Ahhh, I've totally fallen into one deep love. He comes out in my dreams every night that I always wake up. Then I think about sir wizard those



midnights......." Cough. There's a huge Lucas fan here. The white lily girl who gave Lucas the nickname of a black wolf, shouted with the eyes of a daydreamer. "It was fate to meet him like this! I've lived until now to see that person!" I, I mean. You've only met him once? And Lucas that dude is tricking all of you guys right now! The Lucas you saw that day isn't the actual Lucas! Its literally all fake! "The lonely black wolf sir Lucas! Ahhh. It would be my dream to comfort him while holding him in my arms." Wahh. I tell you that you're being tricked! And don't say those words! I'm scared that Lucas will hear and fly over. Wahh. I tried my best to ignore the ladies, feeling the cringe on my fingers and toes. Haha. The breeze's nice today. Oh my. Look at the cockroach on that fresh green grass. Hmm. Seeing it jumping so lively, it's one healthy cockroach. The birds, too. How they sing so bright. Oh, it's flying over. I wanted to do this. That thing when I point my finger out, the bird coming and landing on my finger....... G-gasp. Th, the bird took the cockroach. This this the life of the predators and the preys? Adios, cockroach....... "The weather today's nice, isn't it?" Someone came and swiftly sat down next to me while I was trying to defy the reality. Ah. I wondered who it was but it was Jennet. Hmm. You're pretty today, too, like always.



Jennet with a hat with veils on, looked pretty today too. "It is. I was worried becuase I heard it was going to rain today, but I'm glad it's so sunny." I turned to face Jennet with a smile on, spinning the parasol with my hands. Now that I think about it, I never told Lilly to exclude Jennet when inviting. Well, understandable since I didn't really plan on having another picnic after the first one. Sob. This is the karma for me who lied to Claude. "Lady Margretta, is the conversation with the ladies not fun?" "How could it. They were all so descriptive in their talk that I didn't even feel the time going." Then why did you come over to me who was the furthest away from you? I was going to excuse myself out saying that the sun's making me too hot. Even though I have a parasol with me. "To be honest, this is so interesting to me. I've never had a talk with this kind of topic." I came to cough at what Jennet said aftereards. "That soft charisma, I mean. It was so fun talking about it last time so I told Isekiel about it too." What? Tell who of what? "Then Isekiel asked where I heard this from." I was suddenly reminded of the day I told Lucas about the black wolf. The expression he made that time was really....... 'Lonely black wolf', he'd say with a creepy smile. I was very freaked out.



"So I told him that I heard it at the princess' teaparty. His expression changed to a very weird one when he heard that." Of course! Wow, I can't even. Jennet really is the heroine, isn't she. Amazing! So very amazing! "It was fun to see since I've never seen him with that expression on." Jennet laughed. I was quite surprised at her un-noble-like laugh. Also her lauging sounded like a crystal clear water dropping on an ice flower. I was remarking on Jennet's words without me knowing it. "Seems like fun." "Right?" "I want to see that face. I hope there'll be a chance for me too." Isekiel's expression when he heard the words 'soft charisma'. Hahh. I'm curious, very much at that. I was imagining Isekiel's expressions when I heard the laughs from the ladies. "Lady Margretta, I'll get up a bit later so you should go and join the conversation." Kuckkk. How much are they going to talk about the internet novel-like things. My mentality wouldn't be able to handle this if I don't take a rest in between. Before I left for a break earlier, they were screaming about how cool Felix was. I took a glimpse of Felix standing about 10 foot from me. He didn't seem to panick as much as last time, considering this is the second time.



"Does princess......." Just then, the voice of Jennet who didn't leave, hit my ears. "dislike me?" Gasp. I abruptly turned towards Jennet in surprise. The sight of the two eyes staring at me was visible. Jennet was lookig ay me with a little darker expression than the usual. I panicked at her hopeless face. W, what is this all of a sudden? "No, its not that." I became speechless from that unexpected question. Jennet's face grew darker when I didn't answer for some time. As her face grew darker, I felt like I was the one at fault. I coughed a few times before making an excuse. "It's nothing like that, its because I never had a friend who's a girl before. I'm not used to this kind of situation." For a moment I thought of why did I have to make an excuse for this, but I couldn't stand that depressed face. "I don't know how to make and keep the conversation going. Not that I dislike anyone." Hearing my words, Jennet's face seemed like a blooming flower. I felt weird seeing Jennet's brightening face just from my words. "It's the same with me." Jennet put on a smile to her face towards me once again.



"I hope you don't feel unpleasant at what I'm about to say right now." That smile made me speechless in other way than it did last time. "I think I'm somewhat similar to you, princess." It was a similar feeling I felt at the debutante when I first met her. She seemed to have approached me all from her pure curiosity. "The very first time I met you, I thought it would be great if I could be princess' friend." Seeing the angel like face in front of me, I felt bad for setting my guard on her so high all these time. What did I think of this little kid all these time? A rival? "Was I rude to say this?" If this flowed like the original story plot, Jennet and the duke would've heard about her aunt and would've thought she was Claude's daughter and my sister all this time. So there was a high possibility of Jennet not having a bad purpose on approaching me. It was also mentioned in the book of how much family love the young Jennet craved for. Even thought there was no way that I, Atanasia who was a sacrifice for the heroine, could possibly like her....... But now that I see Jennet in real life and not by the book, I felt the guilt for judging her only by the book. Jennet didn't do anything to me but instead....... "No." I opened my mind subconsciously. "It's not."



I hesitated for a short moment to think when I said that. Those were the words that came out of me without my wills but they weren't forced out either. Is it normal to be loose on my guard facing a person I suspected the most when I only met her 3 times? However, that thought disappeared within me after seeing the brightest smile I've ever seen before. "Thank you. I'm really happy." I smiled along with Jennet without my will. Yeah. Whatever. Life is self-satisfaction. I've never thought of anything like it before debutante even happened but now I felt so light and free. To the point that I could smile seeing Jennet who was the cause of Atanasia's death in the novel. "Next time, could you please visit our Aflius mansion? I've always wanted to invite you, princess, since way back then." "I will if I have a chance." And I thought that the reason for that was because Claude wasn't as scary as he was before. "What are you doing?" Lucas showed up on the same day I had the tea party, at night I was rolling and messing around on my bed. I was reading a book from my private library until I lifted my head up from sensing a presence. A spark lit up in my eyes which I didn't even realize as soon as I saw Lucas in my view. I abruptly got up from my bed and started to speak.



"Existence darker than the dusk." Lucas' face seemed to hold a question mark when I started to speak. It looked like an expression seeming to ask me what I was doing this time, but I couldn't stop myself after I've already opened my mouth. "Existence more of a crimson than the crimson blood flowing within me!" Lucas' eyebrows started to crease when I sited the quotes from somethingsomething magic girls anime. But this is just a start! "One beast who wanders around this city even with the scars of pain!" "Stop while I tell you nicely." Lucas spoke in a low voice. Knew it! I felt like Lucas was tripping on something when the lily girl went crazy about the lonely black wolf! I knew you heard it all! That forbidden word! "Lonely black wolf Lucas!" Seeing Lucas' face seeming to want to kill me made me even more excited. "However there must be a source of light hiding in his flaming heart, the hottest heart that'll ever exist. The brightest light just like that beautiful name!" "Hey." "The comet of the sorcerer's world! Ahh! That deadly charm that has blinded everyo...... mmph!" My mouth came to shut with force due to Lucas' flick of his fingers.



Hey, that's so cheap! I didn't finish the line yet! "Mmph!" However, my struggling came to stop as soon as Lucas came over and grabbed on my chin. I was frozen still as if I was a broken robot. "Why didn't you stop when I told you to." I had goosebumps for a different reason than at the tea party. Th, this bast*rd. he's smiling but it's scary ash*ll! "Speak of wolf or what-so-ever and you're in trouble for real." What's this situation? He's talking in a gentle voice but why am I not a bit annoyed but scared?! I nodded my head in a big motion that my hair flowed crazy along with me. It has been a while since I've seen the black bast*rd idiot. Then Lucas removed his hand off my chin and onto my head. "Yes. Good girl. While you're at it, why not continue to be a good girl and answer this one question for me." "Wh, what is it?" Replying, Lucas smirked even more creepily than before. "Who's the one who started that nonsense talk?" Gasp. I asked, hoping that 'that' isn't possibly the reason for asking. "Wh, wh, why do you ask that?" "Why do you think?"



S, so you can go find that person and torture them......? His smirked deepened as if what I was thinking was correct. Wahh! Lilly girl! She's in danger! "Who is it." "I don't know!" "Who." "I dunno!" "You have a big earthquake happening in your eyes. Answer me." "No I, me don't know anything!" Wahhhhhhh! That night, it was really, really hard to protect the lily girl from the black a*s. Sob....... Claude looked very tired today as usual. He seemed fine for a while now but he was back to being a dead seaweed. "Dad, don't you think you need to give yourself some sleep?" I was surprised as always when I came to see Claude who was cramped in his office for the whole day. Seeing the dark circle under his eyes had me confirm that he needed sleep. So there was a reason why Felix took me here. I was sure he was going to try and get Claude to rest by using my visit here as an excuse. "Her highness is right. Haven't you been working here for the whole night up until now, here, in your office? Why don't you take a rest, even just for a little bit."



W, weird. If you work all day and night, isn't it normal to look lazy or something like that? Seeing him still looking like a degenerative handsome dude even at this moment....... Well, it looks like he's letting out loads of amount of dangerous pheromones right now. "I'll be done soon so sit there and wait." Anyways, he seems like he's going to stop working now that he's told me to wait. I heard that but he's been in his office not only today but yesterday, the day before yesterday, and so on, too. Isn't he overworking? Aren't there any work standards here? We are in desperate need of a five-day workweek! I looked over at Claude's tired face and spoke without even me realizing it. "You should just have Felix to do it." Felix looked at me like he's been betrayed at my words, however, I pretended I didn't see him. Seeing how there's a glow on Felix's face unlike Claude made me feel like he needed some suffering. Claude snorted, seeming as if he heard what I've muttered. "He's too amateur for me to leave anything to him." "Weird. Felix is really studying hard these days, and I think he'll do anything well?" "That's what you call 'falsely smart'. You shouldn't grow up to be that kind of an adult." "I'm going to be an adult like dad!" Felix, who was listening sadly to our conversation, muttered.



"Now that I see, your majesty and your high the princess are alike each other......." "Stop speaking obvious things and get out. You're disturbing." ...? Felix was kicked out of the room. I sat down on the couch and waited for Claude who had creased brows while looking at the documents. Sob. Why am I so attracted to that black stone grandpa though. Seeing that still existing there at the same spot it was the last time I saw it....... Isn't this an act of being too ignorant? Sob. Good luck, stone. After all, you are the one and only royal seal here! Tap. A moment later, Claude put the pen on the desk, looking as if he finished working for now. He seemed to have a headache that he held the nose bridge between his eyes. That caused the feeling of pity to rise in me, which made me walk to him. "Dad, overworking isn't good for you." I could feel the clumped muscles when I started massaging his shoulders like last time. Tsk. Being an emperor isn't as wonderful as people think. You must do all these works every day. The rich commoner is the best in conclusion. My dream is to live my life thin and long, just like I did up until now. Living cuddling with my beauties forever....... "How was your tea party yesterday?" Claude, who was getting my massage service, asked. After the talk I had with Jennet, I opened a few more tea parties like the ones I had before.



Every single time, Claude asked me how it was, and I always answered that I had fun. "It was fun, thanks to your care." Uh, umm. Even though there were always some talks where everything seems to cringe. Even so, it was fun since I've never played like this with bright girls before. "That's good." Claude and Lilly didn't really have restrictions on those ladies who could attend my tea party. If I had to talk about one, it would be that all those girls were the girls in my current physical age who also came to the same debutante party as what I attended. There were no discriminations on status or anything. From that, I could realize. This person only wants to make me some friends. Even though I don't really get why his mind suddenly changed from when Mr white dog suggested his son to be my friend, and when Felix suggested too. It may be because I'm much more grown now. Maybe he thought that things can't forever be this way since I've also had my debutante. Grrr. Then why can't you allow me out the palace grounds? "I've also received lots of invitations from them, too. Can I send them the letters of acceptance?" "No." Claude rejected like a sharp sword slicing the air.



"Since outside the palace grounds are dangerous, you should plan out your tea party at Emerald palace." Claude was stubborn even though I tried convincing him that I could go with more bodyguards. Instead, he'd only mutter that I am too naive and didn't know the danger out the palace grounds. Each time that happens, the prevention from me leaving the palace grounds only rose. I mean, the ladies who attend my tea party are all my age, and they can be summoned here which you call 'dangerous'? WHILE I CAN'T?? The result of when I fight back like that, the only words that came back at me was 'are their lives the same as your life?'. "There's really no need to do that. The time I spend with dad is way more fun than having a tea party." Hahh. I'll stop only because I don't want to fight an already tired person. You should thank your powerful and strong dark circles! "It's more tiring if you just sit there and do nothing. Let's go outside together, dad." I thought of saving the two poor souls who are wasting their precious lives in this room and I brought Claude out his office, using my smile to convince him. *** I think I've become a bit too lazy these days. "Ahh, I don't want to do this." I muttered while leaning on an open book called 「The Generation Of Diplomacy In One Century」, which I was studying.



I think I studied as if I was on flame not too long ago but now, everything was annoying. Since when was I like this? I think it was after debutante. Is it because I heard too many 'unusual for my brain' statements such as that son of that house suits that cute girl, what store's ribbons and dresses are pretty, I decided to go where this birthday with my family? I lived my life being way too 'ha ha ha ho ho ho'. Sob. These laziness of a human. Or maybe I got sick of studying. Well, that makes sense. I read way too much books since the age where people are usually drooling over everything (referring to BABIES). It's not like I have just one tutor helping me, but a bunch. What I did up until now was studying and studying and studying....... And then trying to steal Claude's heart. Wow, thinking back to all that, I spent an innovating 14 years. Though I feel it's been 140 years instead of 14. Wahh. "What are you doing, with your face shoved in a book?" "Ah, that surprised me!" Ack! I thought my heart dropped! I was surprised to hear a voice above my head when I was chilling on the table. Lucas laughed at me being miserable as I lifted myself up to see him leaning on the same table. "I came here 'cause I was bored but you seemed to be as well." I felt as if I was mocked from the tone he used to talk. "No? I'm really busy, thank you very much." "You said yourself that you aren't going to be the queen or whatever and all you do is study, study, study. Aren't you sick of it?"



Th, that's true but... Honestly, I just just thinking of how studying is not fun. "Speaking of you, can you chill out like this when you seem busy at the tower lately?" "Ah, right. Tell your dad to lower their salary. They can't even perform magic well but all they do is research." Lucas then clicked his tongue in annoyance. Even so, the person to look down on the royal magicians would be only you in the whole entire world. I've heard that the magicians in Obelia are high in rank and power over any magicians in the world. Also, there's probably a reason for the magicians to name their tower the black tower. You can't name with something like that with an average pride. Even though their sense and taste in names are bad. "They always order me to come and leave so even I have to be trapped in the disgusting tower." However I could understand why Lucas is complaining right now. Certainly....... "Its a great weather to go out and play." I muttered, staring through the window. The sky was clear with no evidence of clouds. It was certainly a weather which will make you feel shamed if you stay in. I flipped the pages of the book on the shelf, with my head laid on the table. My hair fluttered gently with the wind coming through the slightly open window. "But well, there's nothing much to do out anyways. The palace grounds are always restricted with activities." And that fact hit me harder than usual.



"Are you sick of the palace?" Y, you didn't need to say that. What do you mean, 'sick of'. "Well, it's understandable. Thinking of how many years have you been staying in the palace grounds." No I mean, there's no place else like this where you can just live a life with no money paid. I'm just a little bored to live the same life every day. I opened my mouth. "This is just the spoiled adult's complain. It's just a feeling of wanting to eat pork belly after only eating top sirloin." "What do you mean." Lucas didn't seem to understand what I was saying. It was obvious because the terms top sirloin and pork belly didn't exist here. However he seemed to get that I was treating him like a child right now, because he frowned. "Anyways, you're saying that you don't want to be locked in the palace grounds. Aren't I right?" Lucas said, while leaning on the desk in the same bored state I was in. "Why are you acting miserable? Just go out if you want to." He's saying as if this is the easiest thing! "But dad won't allow it!" The only answer I get from he is 'No!'! What am I supposed to do? "You can always sneak out when he doesn't approve it." I was dumbfounded at Lucas' conclusion. "Sneak out? How? Do you know where the dog hole is?"



"Dog hole? Only a beggar would say something like dog hole." Lucas looked at me with pitying eyes as he made a 'tsk' sound. That, that bast*rd! What's with that angering gaze? I'd just, with my fingers, whip! Those eyes, just-! "I told you before. You sometimes underestimate me." Snap! I raised my body up due to anger I felt, -but at the same time, Lucas snapped with his fingers and the world I didn't know up until now showed right before my eyes. Chatter chatter. "Hey, you! You must be careful with that object!" "Welcome, customer! This has the unimaginable taste that when you eat, you won't even realize if one's dead!" "We're the beauty magician and her servant who will fascinate your eyes and ears tonight! Your love and interest is appreciated." "Ehh, this is too expensive! Can you lower the price? There's even a crack here." "Buy some pham-kin, pham-kin! On sale for only today!" Crowded. Noisy. Chatter. The noisy sounds reached my ears. The people crowded on the street could be seen. The place I was standing right now was one alleyway. This happened so suddenly that I lost my mentality.



I was dumbfounded at the sudden sight and sound of people. No one even glimpsed at Lucas and I who was hidden in the alleyway. While I was still dumbfounded, Lucas glanced over me then commented. "Now that I see, your clothes are a bit off." Snap! With a single snap, my clothes started to change into a more suitable one. The expensive and elegant looking dress started to be covered with some white bubbles. No, it actually kind of looked like some kind of white light when I took a closer look. Anyways, it was cool to see the changing clothes under the lights. "That's a bit better." A few seconds passed and instead of the elegant yellow dress with laces I was wearing a moment ago, I was wearing peaceful color of faint blue dress. Lucas' clothes were also changed from the royal magician clothes to something more casual. How amazing it is that you are like the fairy godmother from Cinderella! Even though he changed me into something simpler than prettier! "Lucas!" I screamed at Lucas at the sudden realization. "You! Why didn't you tell me up until now that I could leave the palace grounds like this?" You knew how sad and depressed I was whenever I was not permitted to go outside! Yet you didn't even tell me about this! But I became speechless at the next words he said.



"What do you mean? You know that I can do teleportation. How do you think you got to the white dog's mansion before?" "Th, that's." M. my gosh. What Lucas said was right. I did teleport there. Why couldn't I think of this? It would've been so simple and easy when I asked Lucas! "It quite funny." He must've knew that I was speechless that moment that he smiled teasingly at me. "Seeing you sulking all these time after asking for permission to your daddy when there was this of a certain and easy way in front of you all these time. You didn't notice the golden goose egg laid right before your eyes, our princess is so funny, right?" Eek! I know I was being stupid but you're annoying! So annoying! That means that you only watched because it was fun to see me sulk all these time! "Do you know that you are a bast*rd?" "Yup. And I also know that you're an idiot." Ack! He won't lose to me, not even a single word! That bast*rd! Become bald! Lucas only smiled as I cursed him mentally. It was a really displeasing smile which made me want to pull all his black hair out, but I couldn't shout at him longer at the force of pulling felt on my hand. "Hurry up. We don't have much time."



I took a step from Lucas lightly pulling on me. I could hear the people chattering more louder and clear as I did that. "Let's go." The bright sunlight showered Lucas who was out the alleyway with his hand holding onto mine.. *** "Hey, stop wandering around like that. You look like an idiot." Lucas scolded me again. But I didn't get upset! I mean how could I when there are so many interesting and fascinating things around me! "And you stop saying 'hey' all the time." I cleared my throat and spoke. "My name's Atty here. 'kay?" "That's your name in short." The Lucas smiled as if this is stupid. "Choosing your name yourself, how straightforward." However not even Lucas succeeded in making me feel down. Where he took me to was the most well developed street in Obelia, which was the center of the empire where people all over the province and kingdoms visited. Due to that, there were lots of things to see and....... "Hey you there, beautiful lady. Try this." There were lots of food stands, too! "What's this?"



"The cooked chicken I've raised is covered with sauce and put on this stick." "Gasp. This is, it's chicken skewers!" "Correct!" I snatched the skewer from the man giving one to me and took a bite. Th, this is! "Good, isn't it?" The flavour of seasonings! Kuucckkkk. I was touched and nodded my head with power. It seemed to be bad for health but this is a familiar addicting taste! I've forgotten this taste due to eating only what the palace allowed me for too long now! "It's only 2 copper." Ah. The man watching me eat asked for money. N, now that I realize. He just asks to try this to a walking passerby. Then he watches them eat, and asks for money when they finish. I feel like I've been tricked. Then why did you make a father's face (A look on father when he sees his daughter eating) all along?! I felt down now. Wo, wow. How dead am I now. There's nothing free in this world. Of course you need to pay when you ate. I would've never fallen for this if it was the past, but seems like my instincts and realization skills have decreased living in the palace for so long. Kuckkk. And to conclude, I didn't have money. How dare I eat the skewer from a food stand when I've got no money. I would've never done something like



this if it was in the past. No choice. I decided to use my moving ATM. "Lucas." I turned to face Lucas and he made a face seeming to ask why am I calling his name. I confidentially spoke. “Give me money.” The Lucas replied in a tone as if he’d heard something so weird. “Do I owe you money?” “I don't have money.” “So?” “You must take responsibility because you brought me out!” Yes, yes! I said that but I felt that it was right too so I nodded my head. Then the man selling the skewer followed my lead and started to convince him. “Definitely! The one who brought someone out must take responsibility! No more and no less than 2 copper.” I don’t know for sure but I think he started to pursue Lucas after noticing that I don’t have money. This man, he and I could be good partners somehow. In the end, Lucas paid for the skewers with a face seeming to say ‘This is ridiculous.’ and ‘This doesn’t make any sense.’. Tsk. One isn’t enough though.



“I want to eat another one.” I poked Lucas’ waist on the side. “Do you want more?” I whispered that but the man seemed to have heard as he handed me another. “2 copper.” Again and of course, he asked for money. “You guys are suit each other very well.” Lucas probably thought the situation was ridiculous judging from his facial expression but he gave the man the money without any complaints. “Here, this is a service. I’m giving you this one because your girlfriend is so lovely.” “I’m not eating it. And who’s my girlfr…….” “Hehe. Thank you, mister!” I took the skewer from the man after elbowing Lucas. Then I dragged Lucas away from the chicken skewer stand. “Why do you reject when he’s giving one for free?” “What about you, you seem to be used to this kind of thing. It would be believable if you said that you’ve died here.” Cough! Th, this uselessly smart bast*rd. I ignored the glaring Lucas as I walked passed him.



“Cough. If you’re not gonna eat this, I’m gonna eat it.” But just then, I was reminded of something I forgot due to the skewers. Ah, right! “Lilly probably realized that I’m gone!” I turned around with a shocked face when Lucas looked at me with a face commenting ‘How quick did you take to be reminded of that?’. “She probably wouldn’t have. I made a doll with the same figure as your’s.” “A doll? The paper one like last time?” When did he make that? You narrow bast*rd! “That’s the worse one I could make. Be thankful because I made one which talks and moves.” No, set that aside. That dude can make a realistic doll! Then why did he make me the bad paper one when I was practicing my dance! “Hurry and finish this. There’s too much people here.” A person bumped into me slightly but Lucas grabbed and pulled on one of my arm into him. Then he stole one skewer from me. “I thought you didn’t want it?” “Just thought that you’d become a pig if you ate all of those.” It was annoying to see Lucas eating the skewer but since I was in a good mood today, I decided to let that go. I felt like I was going to get lost in this crowd of people that I grabbed onto Lucas’ sleeve with one free hand.



“Wow, look at that. It seems to be a new store.” The bird singing caught my interest. I turned my head and the bird cages hanging from the ceiling could be seen in the direction I looked at. “Let’s go.” I pulled on Lucas’ hand while chewing on the skewer. But Lucas wouldn’t move an inch. “What’s wrong?” I looked at Lucas in curiosity and he had a weird expression on while looking at my hand holding onto his. What? Does he feel displeased that I held onto his hand? I mean, it’s not like he despise me, what’s wrong with me holding your hand! “There’s nothing to see there yet because they are still currently organizing things. If you’re going to go, then go later.” If he doesn’t like it, I’ll just grab onto his clothes, was what I was thinking of when Lucas pulled on my hand in return. “Really? Then buy me that.” I threw the stick with no chicken left in the trash and pointed at the cotton candy stand. Kuckk. I sound like a kid convincing their mom to buy them something. But do you know the rule of ‘salty and sweet’?! I must eat sweet things since I ate something salty and spicy! “Yeah, eat. Eat whatever.” It felt like I was filming a food video for Y*uTube. Now isn’t this the best day!



“Ahh, delish~.” I muttered in satisfaction. “Tell me honestly. Do you have strengthening magic cast on your stomach?” Lucas asked, tired of all this. Why is he like that to me when he also almost ate this and that with me? “They say parfait is good here.” I remembered what the passerby muttered while walking pass this store as opened the menu with a thumping heart. “It looks like to me this town is your house, really.” I ignored Lucas’ words as I looked through the menu. “They all seem good, what should I order?” Lucas and I were at a outdoor cafe, and it’s rumoured to be quite a famous place. That’s why the place was big, and we were able the get the last remaining table. But the place seems like a high tea place so I’m worried if everything would be expensive. I was right. This time, the food couldn’t be paid with coppers but silvers. I whispered to Lucas. “The food here are a bit expensive though.” “How much would anything expensive possibly be? Order everything you want to eat.” That moment, I thought I could see holy lights behind Lucas.



Th, this dude. It was real when he said that he had lots of money last time! I only laughed at him, thinking he was lying! “Be it copper or silver, I can make them in a second anyway.” I thought he was joking……. Wait, what? What did you just say. Make? What? Drop drop. Clang! It was then. Silver coins dropped on the table when Lucas tapped on the table twice. “But judging from how much you eat, you’ll need gold too, correct?” Drop. Clang! This time, a golden coin appeared out of nowhere. My jaw dropped at that sight. Th, this is made coin! “Did you perhaps pay all of those food we ate using this method?” “Then did you think I’d really carry all those coins around with me?” The bast*rd was cool…… is not what I meant. The bast*rd was stubborn. Mom! I just witnessed the illegal money making! “You, this is illegal!” “Really? Then you are also guilty.” Ack! True. According to Obelia's law, the one who illegally creates money gets one hand cut off and must give all their money to the empire. Adding to that



they are to work physically (labor) for 30 years. I stared at the money on the table and Lucas back and forth continuously. Then when his eyes met with mine, I made a silent decision. O, okay. This will be kept as a secret even when I die. “Do these disappear when time passes?” I asked, remembering a famous magician in a movie. “That's for when amateurs make them.” That meant that this was an actual thing because he totally thinks (and actually is) different from others. This bast*rd. He said he was rich because he can make them! Lucas is actually a money making machine. I don't have a reason to refuse him then! “Let's eat this and that. Ah, this one as well. They say this one is so good that you'll regret it if you don't try it!” I decided to use 'Lucas Chance' however I want while I was at it. Me acting like this seemed funny for Lucas but he didn't stop me ordering the food. In the cafe was bit more quiet than outside but it was pleasing to hear people chattering. How long has it been since I've been surrounded by this many people? This sight was something I've missed all these time I've been limited in the palace grounds snd trying to survive from Claude. Sob. This is sad. “Jennet, we've been out for long. We should go back now.” Just then, I don't know if I misheard it but I thought I heard a familiar voice. Huh? Why did I think I just heard Isekiel's voice right now? I subconsiously turned my head to flinched and widened my eyes in surprise to see the figures.



“But Isekiel. We didn't finish looking around yet.” Gasp. It was Isekiel and Jennet! I ran towards the window in hurry. H, he didn't see me, right? “It's the white dog's son.” Lucas also looked like he saw them. Isekiel and Jennet was sitting across from us diagonally. Goodness. How did I not realize this when they were so close to us? Seeing them setting their cups down, it seems that they came here before us. “It's annoying. Should I get rid of them?” Lucas grinned creepily as he muttered. Ahh, it scares me that it seemed like the word 'forever' is attatched to what you just said. “They look like they are going to leave soon. Let's just stay still.” I hid the half of my face with my hair and whispered to Lucas. Anyways, wow. How coincidential. “Is there anything to look at further?” “Think about it. We didn't buy the most important thing.” I glimpsed at the two after I gathered my hair on both side and hid my face by bringing the hair up to under my nose. Isekiel and Jennet were this area's beauty king and queen. I don't know if this is because that the two are together but they look as if they are getting special effects that they look more pretty and gorgeous than usual. Ah. Now that I think of it, the people in the cafe also can't take their eyes off them.



“This is rare of you. I specifically pointed that out multiples of times before coming here, and yet you forget. Jennet complained and that made Isekiel form an uncomfortable expression on his face. From what I heard, they seemed to have come out to buy something but forgot. By the way, they are barely heard. N, not that I would stalk them and overhear their conversation! “What are they saying? Looks interesting. Should we stalk them a whole longer?” Lucas muttered and snapped his fingers. “You were like this all day today. As if your mind is occupied on something else.” Ah! I can hear them clear now! Lucas this guy, you're really an amazing criminal. Sob. Suddenly Became A Princess One Day



Chapter 73 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Did it do that?” Jannette spoke as if she was hinting at something, but Ezekiel wasn’t one to be pushed around. He calmly lifted the cup of tea in front of me. “I just saw a stranger who looked similar to someone.” “The Princess?” Ezekiel paused at those words. W, What did you say? Did you see me earlier eating food? Did you? “You’re making a face like you want to know how I knew.” Jannette lightly laughed and stirred in a spoonful of sugar in her tea. “Well, that’s because you look most alive when you talk about the Princess. Did you think I wouldn’t know? “Jannette.” “Even right now. You wouldn’t have been distracted if it wasn’t something about the Princess.” As Jannette dipped her head to drink the tea, her hair covered her face like a veil. “Let’s go.” But, Ezekiel, who had been sitting on the opposite side of Jannette, just looked at her and put his cup down.



“Today’s the first time in a while since you got permission from Father to leave the residence. We should quickly go to places you want to visit. I heard there’s a place that makes ribbons nearby.” “Yes, let’s leave.” I watched Jannette accept the hand that was in front of her with a brighter voice than before. “When we get to the store, please pick one out for me. I’ll be giving one as a present to her, so you won’t be bored.” Shoot! They’re coming this way! I covered my face as much as possible with my hair. Thankfully, they didn’t seem to have noticed me and just left. “Gosh. I thought we were getting caught.” “Their conversation was boring.” As the two left, Lucas muttered to himself like he had lost interest. I slid my eyes over to where Ezekiel and Jannette had headed. But it didn’t take long for my attention to be on something else. “The food you ordered is ready. Your Napolia Super Choco-Fudge, Pumping in My Heart Fondue, Bluevelvet Secret Caramel, Agasa Strawberry Shortcake, Mont Blanc That Fell in Clouds, Sugar Sugar Delicious Sweet Frappe, and Signature Chocolate Dipped in Cocoa is here.” Wowowow! It was finally here!



“What’s up with the names. But why did you order so many of these sugar clumps? Are you gonna be able to finish it?” “Isn’t that obvious?” I responded, snorted at Lucas. And wasn’t that chocolate drink yours? What was it called again? Anyways, Lucas actually likes sweet things. He always ate the chocolate desserts Lili made! Ha, trying to hide that fact that you’re more of a chocolate killer than Blackie, are you. See, your eyes are sparkling more than normal right now! I lifted my fork aggressively. “Let’s eat!” It was after we had satisfactorily gobbled everything up. “Now where do we go?” “You’re gonna eat again after eating all that?” No, I couldn’t eat any more. At this rate, I’d have to be rolled home. “Oh! The bird store! Let’s go there!” I remembered the bird store I had seen anywhere and we decided to go back there. “Hurry up, Lucas!” I ran past Lucas because I was so excited. Lucas watched me like I was amazing. It seemed he was flabbergasted by my sudden change in attitude since I had been sitting mindlessly at my desk before we left the castle. He was



bewildered at how tireless I was. I arrived before Lucas at the bird store. “Wow.” Above my head, there were bird cages big and small. And in each of them, there was a beautiful bird. “It’s pretty.” The chirps and tweets of the birds could’ve been annoying to some people, but to me, it just sounded like beautiful music. I walked by the bird cages like I was possessed and saw a pretty bird with blue feathers. “That’s a grosbeak. If you raise it well, it can also be a messenger bird.” The person who seemed to be the owner of all the birds left at the call of another customer. I didn’t know if it was because it was the first time I saw such a beautiful bird, but I kept going back to it. “Are you….the Princess?” I heard a small voice behind my back. Shocked, I froze, with my hand reaching out inside a bird cage. And the familiar voice once again spoke like it had confirmed something. “Are you perhaps someone I know?” Ack! I knew it was Ezekiel without even turning back. Didn’t he say they were going to buy ribbons? Was it already done? Wait, but how did you know it was me by just looking at my back?



“Ezekiel! What are you doing there?” Shoot, I could hear Jannette’s voice now. No, don’t come this way! I decided to run away. “Wait….!” “Ezekiel?” It was a good thing I was wearing a light dress with short heels. I ran away from Ezekiel and Jannette until my feet were sweating. Birds of different colors passed by me. “Please, wait just a moment!” Noooo, why are you following me? I ignored the voice calling out to me and ran around the different cages. Suddenly, Lucas appeared in front of me. “Lucas!” But what are you doing? Why are you having a staring contest with a bird? “What the heck, I thought you were going to look at birds. Why are you rushing over here?” Lucas asked me upon discovering I arrived in front of him, taking his eyes off the red bird he was having a staring contest with. “Ezekiel’s following me!” After hearing my urgent voice, his red eyes looked behind me. He squinted his eyes and clicked his tongue. “Hold my hand.” Was he going to use teleportation?



I grabbed his hand readily. “Whoa!” But what was this? Why are my feet floating in the air? “Help me! W, What is this!” In no time, Lucas and I were floating away from the ground. The bird cages became smaller and smaller. As I screamed in fear, Lucas grimaced like I hurt his ears. “Ow, my ears. Is this your first time flying?” Well, of course it is! When would I have flown before! The only experience that came close to this was when you dropped me from the sky on the Alpheus residence! Huk. I became even more scared after remembering that time. “Y, You’re not gonna suddenly drop me, right?” “Why would I drop you.” But I couldn’t trust him, so I held onto him tight like he was my lifeline. He looked at me holding on to him and smirked like he was amused. Wait. Is it funny that I’m grabbing you because I’m scared? Is it? “You won’t fall. Step in front of you.” S, Step on what? There’s nowhere to step on even if I look as hard as I can! “I’m letting go of your hand.” As I didn’t listen to him, Lucas evilly threatened me. I need to have somewhere to step on to move my feet! Now he was threatening me with things that didn’t even make sense. Geez, ok, ok! Don’t let go of my hand! I shut my eyes together and took a step forward like Lucas told me to. There was no way there would be anything to support my foot…or was



there? “What’s this!” I was so dumbfounded that I looked down, and immediately regretted it. AHH, there’s nothing there! But Lucas was definitely moving with me hanging onto his hip like he was stepping on something. Everything he moved, his body floated up like he was on some kind of amusement park ride. “Why are you so scared? Is this scary?” “Well duh!” Lucas was amused by me. But this reminded me of that scene. You know, the famous Japanese animation where a magician and girl take a stroll in midair. “Strange. Why is this heavy?” At his genuinely confused tone, my pride was scratched. I once again shut my eyes and followed Lucas, taking a step in the air. And as I did that, my body floated up. B, But actually, this was kinda fun. “Anyways, we got rid of that guy who was following you. I did good, right?” This guy though. As he looked at me like he was expecting a compliment, I was aghast. Even if he had done this to avoid Ezekiel, but he wanted to hear a compliment after putting me through this? “You could’ve just teleported us!”



“What did you say? Oh, you want me to let go of your hand?” “No. Your decision was the best move!” Ugh, fine, I guess once a psycho always a psycho. But I suddenly had a thought. “I’m wearing a dress!” “Ow, my arm!” I continued to pinch Lucas until we arrived back on the ground. *** “Now let’s go back home.” Today was fun. Although the ending was a bit horrible. The long arm of the clock we had seen on the way flying here was between 5 and 6. We would arrive right on time. Lucas kept on rubbing his arm like it hurt. “This time you’ll teleport us, right” We had landed in the middle of a field nowhere. Long grass was waving in the grass around us. I took a hold of Lucas’s hand first because I thought he would teleport us. But I got a scowl in response. “Hey, why do you just grab people like that….” He seemed to be annoyed that I had grabbed his hand. “Oh, well I guess you can teleport without me holding you, right?”



Geez, fine then, I won’t hold your hand even if you beg me to anymore. Since you’re glaring so much just because I grabbed your hand this once. “Whatever. We’re going now.” But this time when I tried to let go of his hand, Lucas grabbed my hand first. Hey, didn’t you dislike me touching you? I don’t why you changed your mind, but geez, you change your mind a lot. And you even warned me this time that we’re going to be teleporting! Tak. As Lucas flicked his finger the scenery changed from the yellow grass field to my cozy room. “You’ve arrived?” What the heck! What’s that! There’s a person that looks exactly like me in my room! The person that looked like me smiled and greeted Lucas and me, causing goosebumps to appear on my arms. “Doppelganger!” “What are you talking about. I said it was a doll.” Oh, right. Embarrassed, I slowly dropped my finger that was pointing at the doll. But seriously, though. “Is this really a doll? It could pass for my twin!” “Ha. It’s because I’m too talented. Even when I don’t put in much of an effort, this is the result.” As I looked the doll up and down, Lucas bragged in an arrogant voice.



The doll was wearing the same dress that I was wearing when I left. Even the way her hair was tied and pearls were placed in her hair was the same. The details down to the tiniest were the same as me, but it was the first time I was seeing myself like this, so it was fascinating. “Look as much as you want. It’ll look exactly the same as you no matter how much you’ll look.” “Really? Is it exactly the same?” “Of course. It was made by me.” “Am I this pretty?” “Of cour…” Lucas paused before answering my question. He glanced sideways at me when he realized he almost fell for my leading questions. Darn. I thought he would fall for it. “Hehe. Mr.Lucas really is amazing. You even made a doll that looks so real.” While I was praising Lucas like a god, the doll was standing still without saying a single word. The doll was really well-behaved. It was a calm concept that didn’t really fit me that well. But Lucas scowled while looking at the doll act like that. “It’s the same but I don’t like it because it’s not the same.” Huh, what was this sudden change? But before I could ask, Lucas flicked his finger and the doll disappeared without a trace. “I wasn’t done looking! Why’d you do that?” “It was creepy.”



“What!” Did he really just say something that looked similar to me was creepy? Was that a diss? Was it? “Why are you so worked up? Did I ever say something mean to you?” “You said that the doll that looks like me is creepy!” “Looks like you, my ass. It’s not the same at all.” Lucas really was a strange fella. Just a few moments ago he was complimenting himself for making a doll that looked exactly like me and now he was saying that it didn’t look like me at all. While I was being flustered, Lucas flicked his finger to return me to my normal clothes and hair with a satisfied face. “Even if it’s a little ugly, the original is still better than the fake.” Excuse me? Did you just diss me again? And you’re still laughing, hm? “You’re maids will be in soon. I’m leaving now.” “I’m not stopping you! Leave or stay, I don’t care.” Not caring about what I was saying, Lucas maintained a satisfied face even as he left. “Princess, I’m coming in.” Like Lucas said, Lili knocked on the door while I was pouting to myself inside. “Oh my. You’re already up. You were studying so hard that I wasn’t even able to say a single word earlier.” “Oh, I w-was?”



“Yes. And it’s almost time for dinner. You should start getting ready now.” “Ok, I will.” I put on a calm face and smiled at Lili. It was a good thing I wasn’t late for dinner with time. I secretly sighed in relief. Hm? But it was strange. It seemed like it was hectic outside. Knock knock! “Princess, may I go inside?” Hannah knocked on the door. “Come in.” As I approved, the door opened and Hannah came in, but her face was red. Ohoho. It was the face of someone who couldn’t wait to tell me something. Ces followed, shaking her head like it couldn’t be helped. “Hannah, is there something going on outside?” “Yes, you’ll be extremely surprised when you know why!” I was curious now. And I opened my mouth in surprise from what Hannah excitedly said. “The Magician of the Black Tower who hasn’t been seen in years in greeting the Emperor right now!” *** “Goodness! The lake is really beautiful!” The young ladies were all exclaiming praises for the lake. I looked at them with an indistinct look.



Yes, the lake was definitely beautiful from here. That’s what I also thought. Sigh. To think that such a creepy monster was living there. It was definitely hard to imagine. “It’s exactly like the Princess’s eyes.” I flinched at someone’s words because I was complaining about the lake inside of my head. “Of course, nothing can compare to the eyes of the royal family that’s said to be given by gods. When I first saw them at the debutante ball, I couldn’t take my eyes off of them.” “You’re right!” Oh, it was a compliment. I thought it was a rude remark. Slightly embarrassed, I returned the compliment. “Lady Corinth’s eyes are very pretty too. They’re a pure green color that reminds me of a newly grown bud.” As I complimented her with a bright smile, Lady Corinth blushed. Huhuh. The reaction was quite cute. It was a different side to her that I had never seen before. I only knew her as the die-hard fan of Ezekiel. “It’s really wonderful. You’re even able to enjoy boating within the palace.” I understood her marvel because I had thought the same thing as well. “The view you are only able to see from the lake is quite a sight.” Of course, I didn’t even want to look at this place after seeing that monster twice. But I heard that after that incident, Claude had completely gotten rid of the monster. It was nice for me but….it didn’t really feel that great. Did I act so unsightly and horridly that Claude got rid of the monster that had been staying here for several generations?



Eck. I feel like I did. It was the first time I saw Claude so surprised. Anyways, so now I was able to comfortably enjoy boating with the rest of the young ladies. “Everyone, be careful.” It was probably right of me to get inside the boat first since it was everyone else’s first time. But the boat didn’t tilt or rock back and forth because of the magic it was imbued with. So there was no need to get on with someone’s help. But since I still had the reputation of a princess, I grabbed Felix’s hand to get in. Yap. I lightly got onto the boat. Hm? But no one was moving. Why were they all standing so still like marble? It seemed like they were sneakily peeking glances at each other. Was it because they were scared of boating for the first time? I told the surrounding knights to help the ladies on the boat. Oh, was it because they had heard about the lotus monster that had been living here? “Don’t be scared and come in. I’ll hold your hand.” I looked at them weirdly for a second and held out my hand. But after that, the ladies seemed to be peeking glances at each other more fervently. What was going on? Were they having a staring contest? There’s nothing more to it than getting on the boat, ladies! At that moment, a surprising event occured. “I’ll be next to the princess!” “No, me!” “What are you talking about! The princess was talking to me!”



“Hey! Don’t pull my clothes from behind! That’s cheating!” I found out they had been holding onto each other’s dresses to prevent each other from getting on the boat. I was surprised. They had done this just to get on the same boat as me? I didn’t know if I should be touched or laugh. I guess I should be thankful they were being like this not because they didn’t want to go boating but because they wanted to ride with me. Sob sob. Seemed like talking about the boys before and sharing chocolate with them was worth it. “Then shall we go?” Hm? I was slightly surprised at the calm voice that came from somewhere. The other ladies were also surprised. They all turned their heads to where the voice came from, and dropped their mouths from shock. “It seems like this boat is full now, so you’ll have to use another boat.” Jannette, who had been standing elegantly across from me with a parasol, smiled at the other young ladies from inside my boat. W, Wow. Jannette had this kind of skill? While the other young ladies were fighting, she took this chance to get on the boat? “Princess, please sit first.” Jannette brightly smiled at me. “Lady M, Margarita, just when….?” “That’s not fair! That was my spot!” “Huh? Lady Margarita was definitely behind me…?”



I could feel the other young ladies’ astonishment. I was also surprised, but looking at the calm Jannette, I felt like I was going to laugh any second now. Wasn’t this situation so funny? “There’s nothing we can do since the spots are all full. There are other boats, so please get on them carefully.” In the end, I sent away the other young ladies. They had faces of disbelief, but there was nothing they could do since Jannette was already in front of me. As I saw down first and Jannette followed, the boat drifted smoothly over the water. The moment we got away from the young ladies in the lakeside, I burst out in laughter. “Lady Margarita, I didn’t know before, but you have quick feet.” “I hear that often.” Jannette exuberantly laughed. A few months ago, I would’ve never imagined it, but the time I spent with her was actually enjoyable. I guess I had more affection for her after the tea party. Strangely, when we were face to face, the mental distance I felt from her was shortened. “Like you said, the sight really is beautiful.” A voice filled with admiration was carried along in the wind. Jannette’s eyes showed a darker blue than the lake. The eyes of the royal family I had seen from her when she was younger came to my mind. It was probably difficult to hide her eyes everytime she left the residence. A magician of the Alpheus family must be helping her. Oops. Did I stare at her too obviously? Jannette must’ve felt my gaze and turned to look at me.



I was slightly embarrassed, but I didn’t show it and smiled at her. My smile for ‘public mode’ automatically appeared on my face. “Princess Athanasia’s eyes right now are a color similar to the lake.” “Really?” “Yes. They’re similar to the color of my eyes right now.” I paused at what Jannette said. When I looked at her again, Jannette prettily smiled, and I felt a little off from the friendliness in her eyes. “I first met you and the Emperor at the debutante ball.” If I was the original Athanasia, I would’ve thought the friendliness in Jannette’s eyes were based on kindness and mere good intentions. “You were so affectionate towards each other that I couldn’t help but keep looking at you.” Jannette seemed to regard me as her sister already and that was why she was being kind to me. That was something I already knew from the beginning, but I couldn’t help but pity her right now. I adjusted the parasol in my hands and spoke again. “The close relationship you have with the Alpheus family is quite nice to see as well.” “You’re right. They’re like family to me.” Jannette shyly laughed. I was going to ask her something else, but I stopped myself. I felt like I was being arrogant asking her things I already knew.



Under the lace dress, her soft brown hair was lightly blowing in the wind. Her round eyes were a pure blue without any speck of anything in them. And with the light pink dress she was wearing, she was really portrayed as a lovable and innocent little girl. She actually was a little girl of just 14 years. “Ah. How could it be this beautiful?” Jannette stared at the lake with a dreamy look and spoke. “I don’t think I’ve ever been this happy before, Princess.” *** “Oh right, have you heard the rumors? About the Magician of the Black Tower.” We were all sitting together at a beautiful spot by the lake. I was reassuring myself that the monster was really gone, according to what Felix had told me, and I turned my head when a young lady spoke. “Oh, I heard too!” “Me too!” Wow. The rumors had already spread. Well, I guess it was impossible to keep secrets inside such a large palace. I heard the news from Hannah that the rumors started spreading. “But it is really true that the Magician of the Black Tower appeared, Princess?” As expected, they wanted to find out about the truth from me. They looked at me with shining eyes. Aw. I almost smiled at them like a proud mother duck. I fixed my face and answered the young ladies who were expectantly looking at me. “Yes. A man that calls himself the Magician of the Black Tower has recently met my father.”



“My goodness!” The young ladies let out exclamations like they had been waiting for this moment. Wait, but I only said it was someone who called himself the Magician of the Black Tower, not the Magician himself! “Wow, then that really is amazing!” “I can’t believe I’ll be able to see the Magician of the Black Tower during my lifetime!” “I want to see him too! I heard he’s a sensational Great Magician!” It seemed like the Magician of the Black Tower was really something. He was almost like a legend. I thought of him as a legend since I had read it all in the book, but the other young ladies didn’t seem to think so. Wow, it was the first time seeing the ladies being this excited, other than when they were talking about the ‘4 Kings of High Society.’ “Oh my goodness. Then, then, is he staying at the Imperial Palace?” They twinkled their eyes at me and couldn’t hide their excitement. I had mixed feelings while looking at them. “No, he’s not staying at the Imperial Palace.” How disappointed would they be when they found out that he was a fake? I remembered a conversation Claude and I had during dinner. “Dad, is it true that you met the Magician of the Black Tower?” It was the day I had left the palace with Lucas, and heard about the Magician from Hannah.



Half of me was thinking ‘There’s no way’, but my other half was thinking, ‘But what if?’ “Did the rumors already spread there.” My eyes at that moment were probably similar to these young ladies’ eyes. After all, it was the Magician of the Black Tower! “That’s not true.” But at Claude’s careless tone, my illusions all crashed. “What? Not true?” “It amuses me, so I plan on keeping him around for a bit longer, but he’s only a fake at best, so don’t give him too much attention.” I thought back to Claude’s expression. He said he was amused, but it was the face of someone who was looking at a bug on the bottom of their shoe! “Then how old do you think the Magician of the Black Tower is?” “Yes, he must be an old grandpa with white hair by now.” “No, I heard that Great Magicians retain their youth for longer than normal people. So that’s why the Magician King Aeternitus was able to live for so long.” Once again, the young ladies’ eyes all gathered on me. No, I’m saying you’ll all be disappointed when you find out he’s a fake! I hid my pity and answered everything I knew. “Well, I heard he looks like a teenage boy.” Ole! The young ladies were extremely happy.



“I heard the Magician is a free spirit, but to think he came to greet the Emperor as soon as he was finished with his life of seclusion! That’s how great the prestige of the Emperor is. He’s so awe-inspiring.” Jannette agreed excitedly to the young ladies’ conversation. “It would be an honor to meet the Magician of the Black Tower, but it’s a shame he’s not someone you can meet so easily.” Yikes! Jannette, not you too! I shrieked inside of my head. The Magician of the Black Tower isn’t real! He’s a fake pretending to be real! According to what Claude said. But it’s what Claude said, so it must be true. It seemed like a baseless trust, but I felt that Claude was a credible source. “Princess.” And once the tea party was almost ending, Jannete quietly approached me. She greeted me again with a smile. “Lady Margarita, today was fun as well. Thank you for readily participating at every tea party.” And Jannette’s slightly quivered like she had something to say, but was hesitating. Did she have to look that cute when she was doing that though? “Excuse me. If it’s all right, will you accept this?” It was a prettily wrapped present. “It’s a handmade ribbon.” At that moment, I remembered what I had seen recently outside of the Imperial Palace. Jannette and Ezekiel were speaking to each other.



‘Do you still have something to look for?’ ‘Try to remember. I haven’t bought the most important thing yet.’ “I remembered that the ribbon I picked up for you was a little damaged… and it was a little dirty, although I tried to clean it…it was on my mind since the debutante ball.” ‘What’s the matter, Ezekiel? You forgot something I said to you multiple times.’ “And when I went shopping recently, I found a ribbon that would suit you.” Jannette shyly smiled looking down at the box in her hand. “I couldn’t leave the store without buying it.” I was touched by Jannette. She said she had coincidentally found it while shopping, but it was different from the conversation I overheard in the cafe. ‘Pick a ribbon with me when we go to the store. I’ll give one to her as a present, so you won’t be bored.’ “Oh, but this isn’t really that much…also, you might not like it, so I would be honored if you just keep it.” As I blankly stared at the box, Jannette’s voice shrank like she was losing confidence. My eyes shook upon seeing her expression. Wait, but I feel bad now.



Chapter 76 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) She had cleaned the ribbon and given it to me? I didn’t because Claude had thrown it away right after I received it from Jannette. Was that why Claude said it was dirty? To think that she had been remembering that and given me a new ribbon to replace it! And it wasn’t like she had coincidentally bought it like she said, but she had left the house to buy it for me! I heard their conversation that day. She should just brag about having brought the present after much consideration, but why was saying it like she was scared I might reject it….. I felt bad for her, and I accepted the present before her face could turn even more disappointed. “Thank you so much for the present.” At my words, Jannette lifted her head and I could see my smiling reflection in her eyes. “I’ll definitely wear it to the next tea party. I’m looking forward to it. A ribbon that Lady Margarita chose for me.” And Jannette’s face turned into the one from the lake, laughing prettily. “If you do, there’s nothing more I could hope for.” ***



“Princess, you made a friend.” Felix spoke up on the way to the Emerald Palace. I looked at him from the side of my eye and saw him smiling brightly like it was him and not me who made a new friend. Friend. A friend. I put on an odd expression at the unfamiliar word. “??!” “Ah, Blackie!” And then, as if he had noticed my presence, Blackie came running from afar with his tail wagging. Hannah, who had been trying to feed him, gave up, and stood in place looking at Blackie. “Blackie, are you having fun?” “Ruff!” I dropped everything and ran to stroke Blackie’s fluffy fur. Why did our Blackie have so much aegyo? Aw. He’s so cute. Ow, another shock from his fur! Was the weather dry these days? “Princess, please give Blackie to me and go rest inside.” “Can’t I feed Blackie?” “The magician said you shouldn’t stay too close to him. Here, I’ll feed him.” I wanted to give Blackie food, too! Sob. I pouted, thinking of Lucas, who had told me to stay away from Blackie.



Did he tell Lili on purpose because he knew I wouldn’t listen to him. Other than Blackie rapidly growing up, there was nothing out of ordinary with him. “Ruff!” “Good job! Here’s more, Blackie.” Hm. But Blackie was magic that was from me. Did that mean he would disappear as I grew up and absorbed him? I didn’t want that to happen…. I headed over to the Emerald Palace thinking that I should ask Lucas about it someday. And that opportunity came that night. “Lucas is there a way I won’t absorb Blackie?” Lucas replied to me while eating dried fruits. “You were going on and on about becoming a Great Magician. Why? Do you not want to use magic anymore?” Sob. Saying it like that hurt. “That’s not it, but Blackie will disappear if I absorb him.” If that was going to happen I would rather fold my dreams of being a Great Magician. I didn’t exactly know what absorbing Blackie meant, but to think that he would disappear! But Lucas comfortably spread himself out on the sofa and carelessly responded. “Forget it. It’s not even a living thing; it’s just made of magic.” I saw Lucas looking at me with emotionless eyes. They were eyes that reminded me he wasn’t a human made from blood and flesh like everyone else.



“Seems like you’re being confused since you’re treating a magical creature like it’s your puppy, but it’s not alive. It’s just existing.” I silently looked at Lucas and grabbed whatever was nearby. “So don’t give it too much of your affection. It’s only gonna be something that doesn’t even leave behind any bones….” The cushion that left my hand flew towards Lucas’s face. But he slightly bent his head and avoided the attack range. “It’s not even gonna hurt that much so why’d you avoid it?” Lucas remained in the position he was in, slightly bent, and looked at me. I could feel his red eyes searching my face. But I ignored him and stood up to go get the cushion I used to stretch. The cushion was lying on the floor after Lucas avoided it. As I bent over to pick it up, Lucas spoke up. “Are you mad?” I didn’t say anything. “You’re mad.” “Move.” Lucas held on to the edge of the cushion I had just picked up and spoke coldly. “I know why you’re mad. But I didn’t say anything wrong.” I became angry at his words. “Fine, you’re the best! You know everything, all mighty Lucas!” I pulled the cushion out of his hands and lifted my arm at him.



“I’m so stupid that I’m worried about a clump of magic that might disappear any day now, so what’s wrong with that?” Lucas frowned while I kept on hitting him with the cushion, but he didn’t avoid it this time. Yeah, so what? It probably didn’t even hurt that much. “Yeah. You might be right. But would it hurt you to say it more nicely? You always say things rudely like this! Hm? Is that the best you can do?” I continued to smash him with the pillow and I stopped when I was tired. “Are you done now?” “No!” I threw the cushion in Lucas’s face one more time. It was what I couldn’t do earlier. Lucas scrunched his eyebrows once I threw it down again. Why, what are you gonna do to me? I snorted at him. And I picked up the cushion I threw at him and returned to where I was sitting. “Ack!” But this guy tripped me with his foot! I fumbled for my balance and barely managed to land on the sofa with help. “You should be careful. Why did you trip over someone’s leg?” T,This guy. Was this revenge? Was he being like this just because I hit him with a pillow a few times? And why did he grab my arm at the end? I glared at him with my hair all over the place. “Come here.”



Lucas clicked his tongue and called for me. But this guy again? Am I his dog to go whenever he tells me to? “Then you come here.” There was less than a meter between us, so it was actually a funny situation if you thought about it. He sighed, like I was going overboard. But Lucas stretched his hand out towards me first. “You ugly thing.” Was he trying to make me mad again? When I was about to become violent again, Lucas put his forehead on my head. “I can’t even leave it alone.” “Did anyone ask you to fix it?” I knew Lucas approached me to clean up my magic for me again. But I still complained, since I was mad at him. “Even if you beg me to fix it now, I can’t.” And I unconsciously held my breath. “I’ll be going away for a while.” Lucas told me with a calm face.



Chapter 77 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Whoa, look at all this, Princess!” We were looking at the presents that were all in my room. At Hannah’s loud exclamation, Lili turned her eyes this way. I was already liking the present that I received before Hannah called my name. “Oh my. It’s such a pretty bird.” Under the cloth, there was a white cage. It was made with detailed craftsmanship and looked pretty on its own, but I was captured by the bird with blue feathers inside of it. The bird fluttered its wings like it felt us looking at it. B, But is it just me? Or was this bird familiar? With its cute yellow beak, round black eyes, and fancy tail feathers. It looks really similar to the bird I had seen when I left the palace with Lucas. But it just looks similar, right? “You’ll be even more surprised when you see who it’s from!” Hannah expectantly held out a card. I uncomfortably accepted it from her. And when I opened an expensive looking gold envelope, inside there was… [Sending you this missing the short meeting we had. * Ezekiel Alpheus.] AHHH! I internally screamed when I read it.



“It’s from the Duke Alpheus! This present is proof that he fell for you when he saw you at the debutante ball!” Hannah happily blabbered on, not knowing how I felt. No! That’s not what it means! It seemed like Ezekiel was sure the person he saw at the market that day was me. How did he know, when he had just seen me from behind? And I was dressed differently than I normally dress too! Was this bird a ‘I know what you did!’ bird? “Hannah, watch your words in front of the Princess.” “But it’s true. There’s no way Duke Alpheus wouldn’t fall for our pretty and lovable Princess!” “Well, that’s true.” Hannah had a proud face at Lili’s agreement. That’s the first time in a while I’m seeing Lili’s proud mom smile! At her expression that was one of a mom looking proudly at their daughter all grown up, I felt guilty about my recent escapade from the palace. “Ahem. Uh, I’d like it if you keep it a secret that Duke Alpheus sent me a present.” “If the Princess likes.” Lili readily responded with a smile, but a worried look flashed by Lili’s face. As Lili and I looked suspiciously at her, she quickly spoke up. “I never told anyone, Princess. Um, but actually, I accidentally dropped that card when I was moving the bird cage and some passing maids might have seen….” D, Damn. So that meant the other maids knew Ezekiel had sent me a present.



“Hannah, how could you be so careless with something sent to the Princess!” “I’m sorry.” “I’ll change the person in charge of that now.” Lili scolded Hannah, but it was too late now. Ugh, it won’t be long before all the maids in the Palace know. Then I guess the other young ladies will know before the next tea party. But there was someone else that I was worried about hearing this rumor. “The Alpheus kid sent you a present?” I almost spit the water I was drinking. Looking at his face, it was clear he knew the rumors were true. Claude tipped the tea cup he was drinking and coldly lifted a corner of his mouth. “That kid still wet behind the ears has no match for his arrogance. Seems like he only learned bad things from Atlanta.” Y, You’re definitely smiling, but why is it so scary? I couldn’t tell if we were in a sunny garden or a freezing igloo. Why did he dislike me getting a present from Ezekiel so much? I awkwardly smiled at Claude. “Um. But it’s not different from the other presents the other young gentlemen or ladies sent me.” If he found out I saw him in my library or coincidentally saw him outside the Palace, there was no telling what was gonna happen. I, I’ll take that with me to my grave. “Like that bastard, he’s not knowing his place.”



But Claude continued to criticize him. “He’s definitely deluding himself just because you danced with him for one dance at the debutante ball.” Cough Cough. What does that have to do with this? Half a year has passed already? And like you say, I only danced with him once! Looking back now, he was definitely glaring at Ezekiel during the entire dance. So it’s because you hate that family! “And after he was found in your personal library he claimed it was a mistake. I think he’s a foolhardy fool.” “Heuk!” Surprised, I widened my eyes. H, How did he know that? I thought the guards had hid that fact because they didn’t want to get in trouble. So then, the reason why the guards were completely changed were…! Claude eye’s were so scary that I was frozen to my spot. This situation seems really dangerous, but it’s just in my head, right? “The Princess looks so similar to Lady Diana so there’s nothing we can do about how her beauty blooms like a flower everyday.” And Felix once again, didn’t help with anything. “Gentlemen will be knocking up the door with the Princess showing up at more events.”



It seems like he was saying Claude should get used to it because it would happen a lot from now. Felix was looking proudly at me like a dad looking at his daughter, as Lili was earlier. B, But this isn’t the way! Run away, Felix! “The Princess will find a good match and eventually leave Your Majesty’s side. Even if the prince consort lives inside the palace, the time you two spend together will decrease.” Felix continued with the words that were shortening his lifespan by the second. He didn’t notice Claude glaring at him. “Ah, this must be the fate of parents. I’m already worried about how to console Your Majesty when that time comes…” “Felix.” “Yes?” Eventually Claude called his name with a low voice. “If you don’t want to die, shut up.” And at that icy voice, Felix froze. “And get away from my sight. No, from now on don’t even appear during teatime.” “Y, Your Majesty.” “What are you doing? Go.” Felix ran away with a confused face like he didn’t know what he did wrong. Ahhhhh, then now I have to deal with Claude!



But Felix wouldn’t have helped anyway. I sneaked a look at Claude and spoke up in a depressed voice. “Do I have to do things like marriage? I don’t want to.” It was hard to pretend to be upset at what Felix said. But let’s try doing some more. “Things like a prince consort, I don’t need any of that stuff. I like things the way they are with you, but do I have to get married?” And when I peeked a glance at him again, I saw Claude quietly listening to my words and putting his teacup back down. “Well, there’s no law that says you have to get married.” Nice. He took the bait! I excitedly agreed to what he said. “Then I don’t want to get married. I’m gonna leave with you until I’m a grandma!” And as I chuckled, the atmosphere became a bit warmer. “Even if you say that now, you might throw a tantrum wanting to get married in the future.” “Nah, there’s no way. Even in the future, the person I’ll like the most is Dad.” A warm spring breeze started to blow from somewhere. I saw Claude’s warm eyes for the first today. “You’re good at blabbering on about cringy things.”



You pretend like you’re too good for this, but you actually like it, right? But thinking about it, it was kind of weird. No..was the reason why he didn’t let guys come even a mile within my tea party….was it…. “If the Alpheus boy starts to bother you, let me know. I’ll make sure he can’t annoy you ever again. L, Like I would talk to him about Ezekiel after those words! “Same goes for other boys too. There’s a lot of weird young gentlemen these days, so be careful.” “Ahaha.” “Answer me.” “Ok.” Dang, at this rate, the next person to send me a present would be sent somewhere far away. Have you heard of it? It’s called the Styx River. In the reofounded peace, I lifted my fork towards the dessert, while watching Claude calmly sip his tea. Today, I’ll eat you all up. “Dad, do I really look like Mom that much?” I answered the question in passing while I was inhaling the cheesecake. It was because what Felix had said was on my mind. In front of Claude, talking about Diana was strictly forbidden, and I was careful to not mention her. However, I thought it would be okay now. It could just be my hopeful thoughts, but I didn’t think Claude would kill me now. No matter how big of a mistake I made, it would be okay.



“Why are you asking me?” When Claude put his teacup back down, it made a loud clattering noise. But as expected, he didn’t punish or scold me. “I don’t know. It’s been a while since I forgot about that dead person’s face.” After he said that, he turned his head to look at the bright garden. The green grass followed the wind and blew side to side. Claude’s gold hair scattered in the winds like rays of the Sun. I just laughed, looking at Claude’s indifferent face.



Chapter 78 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Dad, I have a wish.” But the fairy unnie I saw in the dream last night was extremely pretty. “It’s something only you can do.” However, I knew there were some secrets you never wanted to share, so I pretended I didn’t know. “This can be my early birthday present. Will you do it for me?” As I saw my reflection in his eyes reflecting the green grass, I made a huge smile. *** “So. This must be that rumored bird brain.” Here was someone else in a bad mood. “What do you mean, bird brain!” I shouted at Lucas who came into my bedroom that night with a frown. That’s the only thing you have to say looking at this pretty bird? I mean, I was a bit uneasy that it was from Ezekiel since it meant he saw me that day, but the bird didn’t do anything wrong. “Tsk. It’s only a blue bird. It should be at least a falcon to be of use.” Lucas just clicked his tongue crouching down on the floor in front of the bird cage.



This guy was so emotionless. How could he say that after looking at this cute bird? “It can be a messenger bird if raised well!” “Messenger bird my ass. Looks like it would get eaten up right away if it meets a carnivore.” Heuk, don’t say that to my bird! Small animals are precious! Lucas was still as rude as ever. But today instead of scolding him today, I just pouted and spoke. “So are you really going today?” “Why, should I not go?” Lucas turned to look at me. He was wearing clothes similar to when we left the Palace. “No, I’m gonna sleep now so go now.” He wasn’t going to stay if I said not to anyway. I icily responded to him because I was a little angry. I didn’t want him to go right now. But Lucas was gonna go no matter what I said anyway to be the magician of the century, like he said. “Does it take long to find the World Tree?” I learned that every 500 years, it produced fruits. And the purity of the fruits were so extreme that it could make up for all the magic power you needed. “Well, I know its approximate location so I can find it.” Maybe it was a good thing he was replenishing his magic power with something else now, instead of threatening to eat Blackie.



I thought it was just a fantasy when I first heard about it, but now I thought if magic water lotuses can exist, why wouldn’t that exist? “You should’ve left earlier then, why are you leaving now? What if all the fruits fall?” It wasn’t 5 years or 50 years, it was 500 years, and he was taking a big risk leaving this late! He wasn’t gonna target Blackie when he came back, right? But Lucas looked at me with a strange look for a while. What? Why are you looking at me? He wasn’t reading my thoughts about Blackie, was he? When he looked away and spoke, I felt weird about what he said. “I don’t know why I did that. It’s not like there’s a lot of time so I should’ve left earlier.” Why was he agreeing with me so easily? “Well, even if I’m late, I suppose I’ll still find something to eat.” I knew how frustrated he was about lacking magic, so I was worried about his disappointment if he didn’t find it. Even if he said he would still eat something. “It’ll be okay. You said you already know where it is? If you teleport there, you won’t be late.” Even if he did say it was hard to use magic in the territory of the world tree. “You said most people can’t go there even if they would die for it. So no one will pick the fruits. Come back quick.”



But I had grown used to him, so I was sad he was leaving. I thought I would be relieved if he left. “Alright. I’ll have to get going now.” Lucas smirked hearing my words and held his hand out to me. When I felt the warmth on my forehead, I realized Lucas was fixing my magic for the last time before he left. Ha, he was still really detailed in some areas.. “If there’s useless magic piled up, I’m gonna eat Blackie when I come back.” What? “So if possible, don’t play with Blackie and play with that bird brain. That’s the only reason why I’m not getting rid of it.” Wait, why was he threatening Blackie? And since when did he decide what to do with my bird? “You….” “I’m off.” But before I could finish, Lucas disappeared. “Huh.” This guy, he didn’t even let me finish before he left! I dejectedly waved my hand where Lucas used to be. My forehead where his finger touched was cold. Was I not going to see him for a while since he said it took some time to get to the World Tree? I hoped it all went as he planned. I guess it was bye for now. Thinking those thoughts, sleep didn’t come to me easily that night.



*** Two weeks had already passed since Lucas left. Lucas’s empty spot was bigger than I thought. Everytime I heard something on my window, I thought it was Lucas. “Seems like you’re lonely because he’s gone.” “Well, he’ll be back soon after he collects all his experiment materials.” Most people thought Lucas left for his magic research. I clicked my tongue thinking he had made up a good excuse for himself. Huh. Should I be happy he didn’t decide to adjust people’s memories instead? “But I’m also your friend, and I’m here with you, right? See, I brought books to study with you. Let’s go in.” I wasn’t trying to show it, but Felix and Lili realized I was lonely and tried to cheer me up. And Felix was burning up with the passion to study and tried to take me to the study room. Sob. But I didn’t wanna study right now. Bark! At that moment, a soft ball of fur with a pair of golden eyes came into my sight. “Is Blackie done eating?” I talked to Blackie like he was a baby. “Felix, I want to go in later.” “Today, too?”



Lucas said I should play with the bird instead, but I couldn’t let him out since he might escape. The bird that I named Bluie was cute, but got boring after a while. So after Lucas left, I started playing with Blackie more. “I’ll play with Blackie a bit more, hm?” But the detailed Lucas strictly told Lili and Felix that I couldn’t play with Blackie, so they were hesitating. I looked at them with puppy dog eyes, and eventually they gave up and let me play with Blackie. It was probably fine anyway, since nothing happened. And when Lucas got back, he could fix my magic again. “You have to come right in.” “I’ll be next to the princess, so don’t worry.” “Thanks again, Sir Robane.” I squinted my eyes at Lili and Felix, who were acting like a newlywed couple. What if they actually got married? “Felix, you can go too.” “No, it’s fine. Since the magician is gone now, I have to stay right by your side since I’m also your friend.” O, Oh, is that right? You seemed to have put some extra force into your words. “Blackie, let’s go with Felix over there.” “��!” [Sound that Blackie makes]



Well, there was nothing I could do except for including Felix in the walk. I stroked Blackie, who was rubbing my legs. “Princess, let’s go.” I didn’t know then. How much I would regret not listening to Lucas’s words. Everything that happened after that was all because of my foolishness. *** “Hello, it’s been a while. I trust you’ve all been well?” I invited people to the Emerald Palace for the first time in forever. Of course, they were all ladies, and there weren’t any gentlemen. Oh well. Claude wasn’t going to let me hang out with guys over his dead body.



Chapter 79 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) K, Keum. Not that he had actually said that. It was just my opinion. “Princess, you look beautiful today, too!” Aw, she was making me blush. The ladies all looked at me with shining eyes, and I complimented them as well. Not that I was making things up. They were really all pretty and adorable. Oh wait. Stop smiling Ati. I pressed down the smile that kept on trying to creep up. And I greeted the person that had been looking at me for a while. “Hello, Lady Margarita. The weather is nice today as well.” I knew what she was looking at. The blue ribbon in my hair that was blowing in the wind. It was the handmade ribbon she got from the ribbon store. And Lili helped decorate my hair with her skills. “Today, let’s go to the garden. The yellow roses have bloomed beautifully.” Since people were looking, I didn’t mention the ribbon, but I smiled at Jannette with a thankful smile. And a smile spread across her face as well. “As long as it’s with the Princess, anywhere is fine.” She replied with a shy face. “Oh, speaking of, would you like to go to the festival with me when it begins?”



“Ah, right, the Founding Celebration is right after the Emperor’s birthday.” The time I spent with the ladies was fun. “You must be participating in the Founding Celebration this year, Princess. I’m so excited.” Like what they said, I needed to participate in official events now. I was already worried. The festival was incomparable to the debutante ball. What was I going to do? Even though I had heard from Lili and Felix that I would staying right next to Claude the entire time. “Will you be going to the festival as well?” Jannette asked with me with expectant eyes. Critical attack! Why was she looking at me with such a cute face? “I’m not sure.” Of course, I wanted to go, but I didn’t know if Claude would let me. He didn’t even let me go to the other ladies’ houses because apparently it was dangerous. “Aw. I thought I would be able to go with the Princess.” “Oh my. I heard that Lady Margarita had to stay at home when she was younger when she was young. Is that true?” Another lady spoke up after Jannette asked me. Jannette replied with a yes. Aw. It was because she had to stay at home to hide her eyes. But it seemed like she was able to leave the house more freely now, with her leaving the house with Ezekiel that day, and coming to the castle like this to my tea party. “Hm. But what’s that?” Everyone looked towards where the lady was looking. Now that she said it, it did seem noisy somewhere. “Arf!”



It was a familiar blurry object. “Ack!” “What’s that?” “A monster! A monster has appeared!” N,no! That wasn’t a monster, but Blackie. But the surprised ladies started to scream and run around everywhere. “Princess! Please escape!” “W, wait! That isn’t a monster!” “��� !” Jannette rushed over to pull me away. “Blackie!” I let go of Jannette and ran towards Blackie to calm everyone down. The other ladies had all escaped behind a tree. Oh now! Some people were hiding behind Felix. “Oh! Princess!” Blackie runned into my arms and licked my face. “No! The Princess has been attacked!” No, I haven’t! Would Felix stay still if I had? “Arf!” Ack, this friction! I sighed and tried to calm Blackie down.



“Blackie, sit!” Whine. He sat down on the grass looking at me sadly. Huh, it was a good thing Lucas taught him to sit and stay. I didn’t use them normally, but I needed to to calm people down. “Good. Good boy, Blackie.” I stroked Blackie’s fur. Why was he here when he was supposed to be in the flower garden? My question was answered by Hannah following him from behind, trying to catch her breath. “Sorry, Princess! He must’ve smelt the new chocolate cake and he came running….” So he had run over here after smelling the cake. Aw, our Blackie was so good at smelling things. “P, Princess? That is?” Oh oops. I forgot about Jannette behind me. Aw! The only person that had tried to save me was Jannette. It was so touching. She must’ve been scared like everyone else. “Yes. He’s my pet.” Actually, he was a magical beast. I awkwardly looked at Blackie. “Oh. So it’s your pet.” Jannette sighed in relief. I was touched once again. I won’t ever forget your bravery! That was a total girl crush move she did. “Now, he really does seem nice and well-behaved.”



Jannette saw Blackie’s true self. Was this why they said that owners became happier when their pets were praised? “May I pet him?” Jannette truly was brave. “Of course.” I was touched that someone had recognized how cute Blackie was. Blackie was still calmly sittingin the grass. Jannette curiously looked at Blackie. “Arf.” Blackie didn’t avoid Jannette’s hand. She stroked his head and I looked at him like a proud mom. Aw, our blackie. Shall we give you a snack since you’re here? The other ladies approached after seeing Jannette pet him. Jannette looked more relaxed petting him now. Looking proudly at him, I reached out to him. Spark! But it was then. “Hm?” The moment I touched Blackie, a sharp pain slithered to my heart. It felt like something was coming up. It was hot, like lava was coming up from my stomach. When I looked at his gold eyes, I couldn’t hold it in and dry heaved into my mouth. “Uk!” Huk. Was this familiar feeling perhaps…



Drip drip. Something red fell on the grass. Jannette, who was next to me, screamed. “Princess!” Gulp. Blood poured out of my mouth. I wasn’t able to hold myself up and fell on top of Blackie. Spark! “Ouch!” Before Jannette was able to touch me, a bright light appeared. The sound of fireworks could be heard. I couldn’t tell if it was coming from within me or from outside. “Princess!” I could hear Felix’s shocked shout. I realized the light had prevented people from approaching me. Now I saw that Jannette had fainted after being shocked from almost touching me. It was similar to what had happened to me when I was younger. I tried to move my hands, but my hands just barely moved on top of Blackie’s fur. Blackie’s fur was still wet with all the blood I was vomiting. My surroundings were hectic. But a pain so great that I couldn’t move or speak overcame me, and my consciousness faded away. Soon, a darkness trapped me.



Chapter 80 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) It was like waking up from a deep winter hibernation. But despite my body being as heavy as water-soaked cotton, my head was clear. Hm. What was this? I blankly looked at the video in front of me. That blond haired woman looked familiar. Now that I thought about it, it was similar to what I saw when I vomited blood when I was younger. Claude had forcefully put me to sleep and let me dream about Diana, was that what happened this time, too? Ah, to experience these things twice. Sob. I hope Claude didn’t try to kill Blackie again. Of course, I needed to worry about myself more right now, but in this dream, reality felt far away. But Claude wasn’t the only one out for Blackie! What if Lucas came back and tried to eat Blackie again? -Do you…is? No, but that aside, what was I going to do now? Last time, Lucas saved me. So was I supposed to stay like this until he returned? And Lucas had warned me, but what was this. I never thought this would happen again after I was young. I guess I was too relaxed.



Claude and other people should be worried out of their minds right now, what should I do? I was so stupid! -Athanasia. Hm? I turned my head in my dream. And I gasped. -Congratulations on your 14th birthday, and your debutante ball today. What? What was this? It wasn’t a dream with the fairy Diana? I wasn’t paying attention because I thought it was the same dream I had! But why was it me, and not Diana there? I surprisingly looked at myself from Claude’s point of view. I quivered my lips, and soon let out a smile. Wow, so that was how I had smiled. It was a little shocking looking at it from this perspective. Hm? So then was this Claude’s memory of me? While I was still shocked, the video changed. -Wouldn’t Felix be the most appropriate? What do you think, Dad? This time, it was the time when I told Claude I wanted Felix to escort me to the debutante ball. I really looked like a devil here! I blankly looked at the rapidly passing videos. They were all different, but they had one thing in common. Me. Me stuffing myself at dinner, blowing at a hot cup of tea, almost falling during a rock, and pouting at Claude….looking at this made me feel weird. It was like my life was flashing before my eyes. Wait, did this mean I was going to die soon?



-Dad’s the best! A video of my kissing Claude after receiving a treasure chest suddenly popped up. S, Shit. Let’s not show this as well! -Dad, it’s a present. Now it was in a past I didn’t remember. I held out a white flower crown to Claude. Oh right. I did this too. How old was I then? 8? 9? My memory was fading. Aw, but I was so cute. But at the memory of me vomiting blood, I became silent. Ah, I really didn’t deserve to say anything to Claude and Lucas now. Thinking back at it now, it was such a stupid thing to do. But when was this gonna end? I felt like it was forever. As it dug deeper into my past, my embarrassing moments came with it. This was painful. And I felt like I would wake up once this video ended. -Since when did such an insect live in my castle? And eventually, I could see the end. A shocked baby in a lace dress turned around from biting an angel statue’s butt. Going deeper into the past, the videos were becoming blurry, but this part was clear. I looked at my younger self with a strange feeling. My eyes in the video were intense. And then darkness. The dream ended. But it was weird. Once the memories ended, I felt empty inside. It was like there was a hole inside my heart. Like I lost something. W, Why was I feeling this way? It was like someone had stolen something precious to me. But sand slipping through my fingers, like I had quietly lost something important.



But that feeling didn’t last long. The sleep was fading away. It was time to wake up. “Princess!” And when I woke up, I saw familiar faces. “Princess, are you alright? You’re not hurt anywhere?” Lili shook me while crying. No, her tears were my weakness! “Oh my goodness. The heavens helped us. I thought something really had happened this time…” I was going to say something, but I couldn’t speak. Lili, realizing my condition, poured me some water from a bottle. “How long was I asleep?” “It’s been about 15 days.” Why was my voice like this? I had probably been in bed for a long time. Felix answered instead of Lili, who was barely holding back tears. What? It wasn’t as much as I expected. Didn’t I lie in bed for over 40 days last time? I thought I was worse than back then, but I wasn’t? “Did Lucas heal me again?” I looked around me, buried in my blankets. But at that moment, both of them shut their lips. There was an unnatural silence. “What about Dad?” A bad feeling starting to scratch at my heart. I asked again in a cracked voice, and Felix answered.



“The Emperor is….” *** “Princess!” I was trying to leave my room despite the protests of the two. But my body didn’t move like I wanted it to. “Princess, please! You can’t do this. Please return to your bed.” Lili sobbed, grabbing my arm, but I pushed her arm away. But I needed to go see Claude now. If I didn’t see his face right now, if I didn’t see that he was okay, I didn’t know what I was going to do. ‘ The Emperor fainted 15 days ago and still hasn’t woken up.’ Just what did he say? He was lying, right? ‘ There wasn’t any way to calm your magic, and it was obvious we would lose you if we spent more time…so the Emperor….’ He had risked his life to save me. And he had almost died instead of me. What kind of bullshit was that. It was so unlikely that I had to see for myself. “I’ll just escort her myself.” As I pushed Lili away and walked towards the door, Felix couldn’t keep on watching and carried me. Lili realized she couldn’t stop me and quietly followed us. Felix carried me all the way to Claude’s bedroom. When he put me down in front of the familiar door, Felix opened the door for me and spoke.



“The Emperor would be extremely happy to see that you woke up.” He said something else after that, but I stumbled into the room like I was possessed. Claude’s bedroom was quiet, like always. But he was lying in his bed, not on the sofa. “Dad.” It was strange. Why was this person lying so comfortably on the bed? Like he was never gonna wake up. “Dad.” I went closer to Claude. His gold hair, and the face when he was sleeping confirmed that it was indeed Claude. But his dry lips and pale face showed how critical he was. He didn’t wake up no matter how many times I called him. Suddenly, I couldn’t breathe. Why are you lying there instead of me? Did anyone ask you to save me? I stretched my hand out to him. The memories in my dream definitely weren’t mine. So were they his? How had his dreams been spilled out to me? “Wake up.” I didn’t like this. “Dad.” But there was nothing I could do.



“Dad, wake up.” I held on to Claude’s hand and continued calling out to him. The room was so quiet it felt stuffy. It felt like the silence was pushing down my head. I sighed, my head bent near Claude’s Flinch. I suddenly felt a movement at my fingertips. I thought I imagined it, but Claude’s hand moved again. I lifted my head. I saw a pair of eyes trying to refocus looking at me. “D, Dad.” I called again, standing straight from leaning on the bed. Ah, I knew it. He wouldn’t die from something like this. “You are….” And when Claude saw me, a small voice escaped his lips. “Just who are you?” I stood there, feeling like I was dumped in freezing water.



Chapter 81 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Claude woke up after 15 days. At the extraordinary news, the Palace was in pandemonium. They didn’t reveal that he almost died, but they couldn’t hide the fact that he was hurt. Also, the fact that he had injured himself protecting the only successor to the Obelia Empire was enough to influence the state of affairs. Because there were quite a lot of ladies at the tea party, it was hard to hush it up. But Claude had appeared completely fine at 15 days, so everyone was out of their minds. “Princess, why are you up now?” I wasn’t able to come to terms with everything that had happened. “Didn’t I say you can’t come outside?” Oops, I got caught! I froze, caught red-handed by Lili. S, Shit. I thought I could escape today because there wasn’t anyone around! But Lili happened to open the door just as I was about to turn the door handle. She looked at me with a strict face. “I said you need to rest. Now, go to your bed.”



“What about Dad?” I couldn’t even check for myself, so someone needed to tell me what was going on. But Lili tightly closed her lips at my question. I couldn’t tell what she was thinking. However, I frequently asked her about Claude, so she was able to quickly hide her troubled face. “His Majesty is also resting in bed. Here, you should rest as in your bed. So you can feel better faster.” And Lili always had the same answer to my question for the past week. The probability of her changing her answer was slim. “I’ll bring you warm tea soon. If you’re cold, you must tell me.” “Alright.” She made sure I was snug in bed before she left. After I collapsed at the tea party, Lili became more overprotective of me. Of course, I heard that I was in quite a critical condition at the time. But still. It wasn’t fair to wrap me inside my blankets like a cocoon and not let me leave my room. I wasn’t even that hurt anymore. And Claude was even more hurt than me….. “… .” I pulled the blanket up to my nose. I hadn’t seen Claude for a week now. And no matter how much I tried to go see him, Lili and Felix stopped me. I knew why they did that. The event from one week ago flashed in my head.



*** “Just who are you?’ When I first heard that, I suspected my ears. What did he just say? Did I hear wrong? But even while I thought that, I stood there blankly. Because Claude’s eyes were looking at me coldly. “Didn’t I ask who you are? Keuk.” He asked me again and tried to lift himself up. But he groaned when he was half off the bed. Because of that, I momentarily forgot about what he said. “N, No, you can’t! Get up like that.” I quickly grabbed onto his arm. He was trying to carelessly move his body after not eating anything all this time! And had almost died during that time! Claude’s eyes slid to my arm on his floor and they flinched. “Felix!” Claude called for Felix. Oh right, I should’ve called for Felix and Lili right away! And the palace doctor. Thankfully, Claude seemed alright, but also kind of dangerous…wait. Didn’t he just ask me who I was? “Your Majesty?” Felix appeared right away like he always did when Claude called for him He burst open the door, eyes wide. Well, it was expected he was shocked, since he was completely down in the dumps since Claude fainted.



“Your Majesty!” He ran towards him and hugged Claude with a touched face. Ahem….actually he was on his knees holding onto the Emperor like me but…it was similar enough. And he looked like he would break out in tears any minute now. Lili, who entered after him, gasped and covered her mouth. “Oh my goodness, you’ve woken up! It’s such a relief!” “What? You’re acting like I woke up after sleeping for 10 years.” Claude was looking at them like they were crazy. And Felix glared at Claude as if asking if he could joke about the situation right now. But I got a bad feeling about everything. “But your face is weird today. Why did you age so much overnight?” “That’s not fair! This is all because of a certain someone! And it’s not overnight. It’s already been 15 days since you lost consciousness.” “What?” Claude scrunched his face at Felix’s words. He couldn’t tell if he was joking or if he lost his mind. But Felix was serious, and Lili behind him was nodding her head with a tear-stained face. Only Claude was confused. I had been looking at him with my breath held for a while now. An anxious feeling was crawling up my spine.



Claude silently stared at Felix like he was trying to figure out what was going on. “I’ll listen to the crap later.” Claude clicked his turn and turned away from Felix to look at me. “Who said it was okay to let other people into my bedroom.” A cold voice cut through the air. “Oh, I apologize, I didn’t realize that’s what you wanted.” Felix thought Claude was upset because I would be worried to see him in his current condition. But I knew that that wasn’t what Claude meant. Because his eyes were looking at me icily. I unconsciously let go of his arm and backed up. “What are you? If you were an assassin, you would’ve already been killed.” My expression right now was probably similar to Claude’s earlier. Like I couldn’t understand what anyone was saying. “Who was it? Sending such a young girl into my room.” It wasn’t just me who couldn’t understand what Claude was saying. Felix and Lili were starting at him, their eyes as big as saucers. “Was it Monberk? Or the crazy guy from Rachael. Whoever it is, they’ve gone crazy. Tell those trash to come tell me the truth. Then I’ll be merciful and stop at the guillotine.” Claude continued to speak bitterly. And Felix asked with a bewildered face. “Your Majesty, what are you talking about?” “Are you asking because you don’t know? I’m talking about that girl in front of me.”



Claude pointed his chin at me, leaving no room for mistake. “A, Are you perhaps talking about the Princess?” “Princess? Just where is she the princess of to fearlessly come into my room?” Everyone except for Claude stood still. “Do you think I won’t be able to kill her just because she’s the princess of another country?” He was looking at me like I was a stranger. ‘ Just who are you?’ His words echoed around my head. “Your Majesty, do you perhaps not recognize the Princess?” “Are you her maid?” It wasn’t just me, he couldn’t recognize Lili either. Lili’s face turned white from shock. And Felix shouted like he couldn’t believe it. “Your Majesty! Think well. Princess Athanasia is your sole bloodline! You must be confused because you just woke up……” “Felix, have you gone crazy?” But Claude just glared at Felix like he lost his mind.



Chapter 82 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I looked at Claude like I couldn’t believe he was being serious. No, it’s nice to have someone who’s been through life and death back, but what kind of joke was this? Lili and Felix had very shocked faces, but this situation didn’t feel realistic anymore, so I just didn’t feel anything. What? You don’t remember me? No, does that make sense? Ah Is this the case? “Is this a secret camera?” “Hm?” Felix and Lili looked at me as if asking what I was talking about. You’re not trying to make fun of me, are you? It was also weird that Claude, who had been asleep for 15 days, woke up as soon as I arrived. Yeah, it was ridiculous from the beginning. I couldn’t believe that this man almost died trying to save me a single bit. “You’re all messing around now, aren’t you? It’s not funny.” I said so and looked at Claude again. And I stretched out my hand toward him, still half-lying on the bed. Dang. No matter how bad it was, how could you play such a nasty prank? My heart almost stopped thinking it was real. Oh, it was a relief it was a joke……. “Dad ”



“Do you want to die?” But my hand was blocked by a grim voice that dug into my eardrums, and I stopped in the air. “How dare you continue blabbering in front of me?” In an instant, the air around me became cold. “Yes. And now I see, your eyes, at least, are of the royal family’s.” .I had no choice but to look, frozen, into his eyes. “Do I have to pull out your eyes for you to stop saying that you’re my daughter?” At that moment he was not the Claude I had known. My hand, which had stopped in the air, trembled for a moment. What is this ? Why are you looking at me with such hostility? What filled me now was an uncanny sense of looking at a stranger. “But wait a minute ” I stared at him, unbreathing, until Claude frowned and opened his mouth as if he had found something weird. “But why is the magic power in my body Ow!” However, Claude’s body was folded in half as he wanted a suppressed groan. It was just then that black blood began pouring over the white duvet. “Your Majesty!” Dead blood dripped from Claude’s fingers. “Your Majesty! The palace doctor, I will call the palace doctor!” “Why am I! Cough!” Claude painfully bowed his upper body forward, and once again, black blood poured out. Soon the room was filled with the peculiar smell of blood. Felix rushed out of the door, and Lili wiped the blood that soaked Claude’s mouth with a



quick movement. But Claude continued to cough up blood without a rest and made a black mark on the white duvet. I couldn’t do anything other than standing still like a stone statue. Now, I can hardly remember what happened afterwards. After a while, a group of people who looked to be courtesans and magicians rushed into Claude’s bedroom and made a fuss, but as soon as I woke up I was lying down in a bed. Lili said it was because of my mental shock. So I was taken to the Emerald Palace after being treated by the palace doctor. And until after a week, I wasn’t able to see Claude again. *** My routine has been normal ever since. Eat, sleep, eat, sleep, eat and sleep……. No, this wasn’t normal, I was just being lazy. Since this was the first time since I was a kid that I fainted, and I was literally treated like a flower in a greenhouse. I asked Lily what happened to the tea party, and she said her and Felix took care of it. I became more concerned because Jannette was beside me at the time and had fainted as well. But Lily happened to know news of her injury and said that she only had faint bruises. Blackie was behaving calmly after that day too. When I heard that, I felt relieved. I didn’t deserve to think that since it was my fault, but I was still glad no one else had gotten hurt. It was weird Claude was letting Blackie be. Did he not know this had happened because I touched Blackie?



I tossed and turned in my bed and looked at the ceiling. It’s been a while since I saw Felix. He used to come and update me about Claude, but he was silent these days. Immediately after Claude woke up, Felix had stayed right by his side. They were my orders. I figured someone should stay close to him because he didn’t seem to be okay. So like 9 years ago, Felix remained with Claude at all time. Based on what he told me a while ago, Claude was feeling a lot better. He didn’t vomit blood anymore, and had healed a lot. He said that he had started to take care of the things that had been pushed back because he was unconscious spring, and now everyone could relax a little. To be honest, I was able to rest assured after hearing that. I thought that’s what would happen. What kind of person is Claude, after all? He only saved me because he knew he could. I mean, Claude looks like he’s going to beat a bear with his bare hands! But he wouldn’t risk his life to save me. That’s it…….he’s not a fool, and he wouldn’t have stepped up knowing he could potentially die…since when was he such a sacrificing person? I repeated my thoughts to myself so I was convinced. But I didn’t like how he immediately got back to working again. He didn’t know how to take care of himself. Did he think he was a triathlete? After a while, however, a little doubt and anxiety began to grow in my mind. Why wasn’t he coming to see me? Was he not in shape to come visit me at the Emerald Palace? Wasn’t he even curious? Of course, I didn’t forget about Claude not recognizing me But Felix and Lily clearly told me that Claude woke up for the first time in fifteen days, and so that’s why he was confused. And I thought so, too.



Wasn’t that so? Claude, the fearsome man, nearly dying because of me, but even more so, struggling with the aftereffects with his memory? No, no, no, no. It was such a foolish idea that I laughed. So I just decided to think that Claude was busy. Yeah, yeah. He used to pull all nighters finishing his work, so he was just playing catch up after 15 days. I was the cause of the situation, so I didn’t deserve to say anything. I was still a tiny bit upset he didn’t come visit me, but oh well. I convinced myself, and pushed back going to see Claude day after day. *** I stared blankly at the blue bird in the cage as it began to chirp, flapping its wings. I was so bored these days because I had nothing to do except for breathing. Except for eating and sleeping, the only thing that I did was look at Bluie. I couldn’t even read a book or leave for a walk under Lili’s strict orders. The palace doctor had visited the Emerald Palace and said I was fine to continue on with my normal lifestyle, but Lili was adamant to the point that I thought she was being too much. So now Hannah and Ces had to stay inside my room with me as well. If I got caught trying to sneak out of my room like last time, I would have to listen to Lili’s endless nagging. Which was the only reason why I stayed in my room. But that was my strategy to lower their defenses! I realized that for the past few days, security had become more loose, and decided to escape from my room today. Knock knock. “Princess, I’m heading in.”



“Aw. Blueie is such a good little boy. You must’ve been so hungry!” I pretended I didn’t notice her entering my room and played with Bluie. He tilted his head at me as if asking why I was acting so nice, but I didn’t care. Lili quietly closed the door and left so as to not bother my resting time, and I stopped feeding Bluie. I could hear the footsteps moving away from my door and stood up. Nice. This was my chance! Creak. The sound of the door opening was louder than I expected. I peeked my head out into the hall. Ah. Going outside like this reminded me of the old times when I hid my little pretty jewels.



Chapter 83 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) No, but did I need to be this careful everytime I went out, considering my age now? At least when I went to hide my pretties I was a baby. If there was one silver lining, it was that there was no one around. But as I walked further down the hall, I saw someone familiar. “Princess!” Oops, I got caught! She was holding a warm towel that was still steaming. Thank goodness it was Hannah, and not Ces or Lili! “You can’t come out like this!” “I’m not hurt anymore. I’m just gonna take a walk.” She quickly ran at me with a surprised expression. But I didn’t blink and just calmly headed down the stairs. The only people who could stop me in this Emerald Palace were Felix and Lili, and both of them weren’t here. She pattered after me and tried to convince me. “But your face is still pale.” “It’s because I haven’t been getting any sun.” I wasn’t planning on listening to her anymore, so she couldn’t convince me no matter how hard she tried. Hannah just shifted her feet uncomfortably.



“Blackie’s in the garden?” As I thoughtlessly ask the question, Hannah stopped. “Uh, Princess. How about going back to your room? I’ll bring you tea and snacks. We made a lot of cakes that you like today.” It was only a moment, but I grew suspicious. She furiously tried to take me back to my room, and I only wanted to leave more. “I’m going to the garden.” “P, Princess!” I left Hannah behind, running towards the garden. And I shortly arrived at my destination. But the usual place where Blackie was was completely empty. Actually, it had been a while since I came to see Blackie. I didn’t come to see Blackie because of that incident recently, and especially because Claude got hurt. Also, I was hesitating to meet Blackie again. However, now that I thought about it, I needed to check on him at least once. If the unfortunate event had really happened because of Blackie, like Lucas said, then he could still be dangerous. So I decided to come see him…but he wasn’t in sight. Yeah, he could be playing somewhere else since the garden is big. “Blackie.” I began to search for him high and low. But regardless of how many times I called, he didn’t appear. “Princess!”



After a while, Lili appeared with Hannah following right after her. She was speechless upon seeing that I was covered in twigs and leaves. “Lili, where’s Blackie?” However, she wasn’t able to answer right away like Hannah. I only thought of one reason why. “Did Dad take him?” “Princess, that’s not it….” “Dad took him to kill him right?” Lili opened her mouth like she was going to say something, but she just remained like that like she didn’t know what to say. I became even more sure that Claude had something to do with it. Wow, that was what happened? I thought it was too quiet these days. I can’t believe he just took Blackie like that! “I’m going to Dad.” “You can’t, Princess!” I suddenly felt rushed. What Lucas had said a few years ago was swirling around in my head. ‘ You seem to be quite loved. When I saw you almost died because of this, he almost killed him right away. But if he killed him, it would be dangerous because the magic in the beast would’ve moved to your body.’ If what he said was true, another accident could happen soon. I pushed Lili away and started to run. This was probably the reason why Claude didn’t ask for me.



To think that Blackie, who had been completely fine until yesterday, was gone suddenly! This was why I wanted to leave my room so badly. I was going to explain about Blackie as soon as I woke up, but with Claude’s business, I completely forgot about it. “Dad!” Claude wasn’t in his bedroom or even in his office. After searching thoroughly in the entire Garnet Palace, I couldn’t find him, so I headed towards the garden where we normally took walks. “P, Princess!” Claude was there. Felix widened his eyes upon seeing me. Claude slid his gaze on me. It was the first time in forever that I was seeing Claude. It felt longer than that, actually, because we saw each other everyday. Claude looked healthier than I expected. His complexion was rosy, as if asking when he had ever vomited blood. I guess he was fine with moving since he was taking walks in the garden. Well, it’s already been 3 weeks, so that was probably to be expected. I was relieved seeing he was okay. I almost cried. I heard from Felix and Lili, he was fine, but he didn’t come to see me once! Feeling wronged, I was about to say something. But then, Felix stood in front of me and cut me off. “Princess, you can’t do this now. First you should return to the Emerald Palace…” Sheesh. I was trying to talk to my dad, so what was wrong with that? “Dad, did you take Blackie?



I was upset at him, so I didn’t say it nicely. First, after we discuss Blackie, we have other things to talk about! Felix flinched the moment I brought Blackie up. And my suspicions were confirmed. Blackie’s kidnapper was Claude! “Dad, don’t kill Blackie.” He wouldn’t have already killed him, right? “So….if you say we should quarantine him, that’s fine, but we can’t kill him.” I continued making an argument for Blackie’s life. But he hadn’t spoken once. He wasn’t someone to kill Blackie without telling me…the Claude of the present respected me and loved me, but maybe this was too much. “Dad, Blackie is…..” His life was in danger because of Blackie. He had tried to save me after the magic explosion…after thinking up to there, I was speechless. I felt like someone punched me. I tried to deny it, but Claude really had almost died because of me. Thinking of his bedridden body, I felt dizzy. Claude had been in a coma because of Blackie, but the first thing I said to him after not seeing him for a while was ‘Don’t kill Blackie!’ Of course, I had my reasons for saying that, but this wasn’t the method to say it. But maybe this wasn’t just for Claude to decide. There was a case in Obelia’s history when the princess’s cat scratched the emperor and the servants all clamored to kill the cat. And the cat was really killed by the Emperor. Furthermore, there were other ladies involved in this, so he might’ve thought he needed to kill the origin of the incident. But I tried to convince him again. I needed to let him know about the transfer of magic power once Blackie was killed. And also, what if he got



hurt again…. “Dad, I was wrong. I should’ve told you earlier, but the reason for the magic explosion wasn’t because Blackie is dangerous but….” “Felix.” But I didn’t get the chance to continue, because Claude spoke up.



Chapter 84 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Yes, Your Majesty.” Felix replied with a slightly nervous voice. He looked at me with tense eyes. He seemed to be frustrated because he wanted to say something to me. And when Claude’s cold voice entered my eardrums. “Why is that girl still in my palace like it’s her house?” I gaped and lifted my head to look at Claude. “Your Majesty, Princess Athanasia is…..” “I’ve already heard that crap enough to make my ears bleed.” Claude cut Felix’s word like he was tired of his jokes. “Princess. A princess.” He made an icy smile. “How amusing.” I couldn’t say anything and had to face his derision. “I don’t have any children, but what do you mean ‘a princess’?” I felt Felix take in a big breath. When Claude looked at me with his frozen eyes, I also couldn’t breathe.



“Who sent her? Which crazy bastard ordered her to pretend to be my daughter?” Claude was different from the Claude I met 5 years ago, and the Claude I knew up until now. Because the Claude of now was…. “Did they say all the gold and jewels would be yours?” Claude was regarding me as a complete stranger. There was no sign of recognition in his eyes. “I don’t know what kind of tricks they used to fool Felix and the others, but it won’t work on me.” Claude was thinking that someone had used magic to move me into the princess position. Even though I knew that was what he thought, I stupidly called out to him. “Dad…..” “Dad?” Claude scoffed at me. And he spoke to me colder than ever. “Shut up. If you say that again, I’ll cut your tongue off.” At that moment, my heart skipped a beat. This was the first time in my entire life Claude treated me this way. “Cutting your body into pieces is obvious, but since this is amusing, I am letting you go for the time being.” He was going to hurt me or kill me if I didn’t listen to him… “From now on, I will confine this girl to the Emerald Palace.”



As Claude announced that, Felix shouted, ‘Your Majesty! You can’t do that!’ Claude said some more things after that, but I didn’t hear. I just stood frozen in place looking at him. “If you value your life, I better not see a strand of your hair outside the palace.” At those warmthless eyes that peered down at me until he turned around to leave. “If I see you again, I’ll kill you.” Sunlight shone into my eyes as he left me there. But it didn’t matter. His words echoed in my head. *** Surprisingly, Claude was suffering from amnesia. I just let out an empty laugh at what Felix told me. Amnesia? Wasn’t that just something in books or tv shows? Oh yeah. This is a book. Called . Haha…..ha. Lili and Felix hesitated and quietly left my room after seeing my shocked face. They looked extremely depressed. The reason why they didn’t let me leave my room was because Claude had lost all his memories of me. He couldn’t remember any of the last 9 years that we spent together. No matter how much Felix tried to explain, he treated him like he was under the influence of dark magic. He said that he would never have a daughter until the day he died. “Ha……” Dry laughter escaped my lips again. The situation couldn’t be more ironic. Everything seemed like a lie. But Felix, Lili, and Hannah were saying this was actually real.



So it was true? The fact that Claude had amnesia? Something that would only appear in a soap opera? “Haha…no way.” I collapsed on my bed. Amnesia happened to a completely normal person just like that? This was a joke, right? I didn’t know if this was a dream or reality. I slapped my face twice, but my surroundings didn’t change. Ow! So this isn’t a dream! No way. “What about me…..” As I kept tossing around in my bed, reality struck me harder than ever. I looked blankly at the ceiling. What was I supposed to do now? The situation couldn’t be any worse. When I thought of Claude, it was like my heart dropped to the ground. ‘ If you value your life, I better not see a strand of your hair outside the palace.’ Claude let me live, but under the condition that I stay inside the Emerald Palace forever. Confinement. That was his order. But really? He would really kill me if he saw me? Thinking back at those cold eyes, it was definitely possible. I never would’ve imagined he would forget about me. No…did I? Then why did I stay in my room without going to Claude? Even if Lili and Felix tried to stop me, I would’ve done everything I could to go see him. “Ah…I’m so stupid.” I lied on the bed and covered my face with my arm. No one was looking, but I didn’t want anyone to see my face. I might’ve been expecting this to happen. That Claude’s icy attitude when he woke up wasn’t temporary. I



just didn’t want to see it for myself. Lili and Felix comforted me that Claude would get his memories back someday. Right now, I was hoping that was true. What if he suddenly opened the door and told me it was a cruel joke? That it was only because I didn’t understand how serious the situation with Blackie was? Or what if his memory came back tomorrow? But I suddenly had a thought. Was I a lucky person. Rather, wasn’t misfortune slowly entering my life? There wasn’t anyone in the world who could lessen my worries, and I ended up staying awake the entire night. *** “Princess, actually, there’s something I need to tell you.” The next day, when I was somewhat calmed down, Lili tightly held onto my hands and spoke. “Blackie wasn’t taken by His Majesty.” She looked worried about me. After a pause, she continued to speak. “That day, after everything settled down, Blackie was nowhere to be found.” “What? What does that mean?” “Exactly as I said. Blackie wasn’t in the Emerald Palace or outside the palace….” Lili’s words faded away. Lucas said that Blackie was made from my magic and that he would completely disappear someday. He said that the reason why I fainted when I was younger was because contact with Blackie caused an unbalance in my magic power. “I’m so sorry. I was hiding it because I thought you would be upset when you found out.”



I expected the reason why this happened was similar….but I didn’t know Blackie would completely disappear. “Princess, are you okay?” Lili concernedly asked me as I stayed quiet for a moment.



Chapter 85 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) To be honest, I was completely out of it. So many things had happened that I didn’t know what was what.. “I’m okay.” But after I said that, I stood up. Blackie was gone. No traces of his could be found. But I couldn’t feel any of this was real. It all felt like a dream. “I’m going to get some sleep. I didn’t get a wink last night so I’m a bit tired.” Lili opened her mouth to say something comforting, but she just left the room to let me rest. After I was left alone, I just stood still there. But time continued to flow, leaving me behind. That’s strange….why did it feel like all the sounds around me were disappearing? It felt like someone was taking everything I had. My heart felt empty, and I felt like I was a little child left behind on the freeway. I had never experienced this before, so it was strange. After a long time had passed, I muttered at my understanding. “Oh, so that’s it.” It was luck that suddenly appeared, so it was suddenly disappearing too. Like everything had gone back to normal.



I thought this situation was unrealistic, but the fact that I turned into Athanasia was unreal. ‘Emptiness? Feeling like something was taken from me?’ When did I start to have these luxurious thoughts? After getting things I wouldn’t have had not being Athanasia, did I feel like I was going to die without it? When did I become this weak? I was hurt from this. I, not Athanasia, was alone from the beginning. Claude, Lili, Felix, Blackie, and everyone else in the Emerald Palace were things I got here. They were precious, but I could still live well even if they all disappeared. I could be unhurt if they all just disappeared one day. I should’ve been. Yes. It was my mistake thinking this was all mine in the first place. Having all those luxuries made me this weak. That was why I felt like crying. But this is right. Rather, everything I had up until now was strange. There’s no way I would be this lucky. It doesn’t make sense that I’ve been living like I owned the world until now. My thoughts started becoming organized. My unsteady heart began to calm down. Everything that was blocked up in my heart started to scatter like sand. My suddenly empty heart made me feel empty as well. But I wasn’t sad or hurt anymore. In a way, this was a feeling I was used to, so I could be satisfied. Blueie was crying to himself in the birdcage. For a while, I spent my days like I always did. Now that I thought about it, this wasn’t too bad.



Right? My days like this would end once Claude regained his memory, so this was only temporary. Even if it didn’t, what was wrong? My goal from when I first opened my eyes in this world was the same. And that was surviving. Everything that I had done until now was for survival. Pretending to be nice and cute. So I shouldn’t have thought it was real. Even if the time I spent with him was fun, I shouldn’t have forgotten the reason why I approached him. Let’s see. So should I just live like this now? This is my specialty! I’m someone who spent 5 years not getting caught by Claude! Also, Claude said he wouldn’t kill me unless he saw me, so this was better than living in fear everyday wondering when he was going to kill me. And this isn’t the cockroach infested Ruby Palace, but the Emerald Palace! Thinking positively, there weren’t any cons about living here. All the maids were here, and I was still getting financially supported. So isn’t this the perfect life? I thought this was the life I wanted so badly for 14 years. Compared to my last life, Claude forgetting his memory wasn’t even that bad. Yeah, if this wasn’t gonna change, it would be better to just think positively. So after that, I continued living like this. All my meals were delicious, and in the remaining time, I read, took walks, and played with Blueie. I slept early in the evening until lunchtime the next day.



No one bothered me because they thought I was depressed about Claude and Blackie. So I lived a comfortable life. “Let’s see.” [Magic is only able to be used by 10 out of 10000000 people, and of those, only 1 out of 10 people can control it. They can move objects and….] It was a book that I saw multiple times already. I had already read it so much that I just skipped over the beginning. After, the first part was only theory, and I had already memorized that from when I was younger. [Very simple beginner magic! Even the most stupid people can do it! Of course, if you have magic.] Hm. It was a sentence that made me mad every time I saw it. It was funny when I read it for fun, but it bothers me now that I’m trying to use it to learn. I frowned, and turned the page. Yes. You might have noticed already, but I’m trying to use the magic in this book. I thought about it over and over again, but the reason why Blackie disappeared was probably because I absorbed him. Didn’t Lucas say Blackie was magic that fell off from me. Since Blackie disappeared when my magic exploded, I thought the magic had returned to me now. Until I decided to check for myself, I thought about it over and over again. And so that was why I was opening this book right now. Let’s see, so how does this work? I skimmed the book with a serious face.



One good thing was that to use magic, I didn’t have to say any cringy curses like ‘Loli loli loli pop! Take my Rose Blossom power!’ or ‘Darkness deeper than night, descend death upon my enemy!’ Thank you so much for that, god! For saving my cringing toes and hands! If I had to say those curses that curled up my toes, I would have given up on my dream of becoming a Great Magician. And I wouldn’t be able to stop shouting at Lucas when he used magic in front of me. I imagined Lucas shouted ‘Dark of black, death of void!’ and thought he was going to show up to kill me any moment now and stopped. “Let’s see. They said I can just wish for the thing that I want in my head.” There were a lot of words, but that was basically what it said. Wait, but this was all? And wasn’t it only easy when speaking about it? They published this low-quality book? Then anyone can use magic if they follow the instructions! Actually trying to use it to learn magic was extremely difficult than just reading it for fun. I looked frustratedly at the book and just tried what it said to do. The first section I opened to was ‘summoning magic’ that was relatively easy. It probably won’t work even if I try. Sigh. If there’s something I want, that would be money, or money, or money…. Even if I was born with a gold spoon in my mouth, I could never get rid of my desire for money because of my past life.



Chapter 86 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I tried to do a movement that seemed easier. The middle-schooler who came to see me in the PC bang often did this. “Fire ball!” I spread my hands forward and shouted. Surprisingly, a red ball of fire appeared in my hand like it was going to explode and….never mind. Obviously, nothing happened. You could hear a pin drop in my room. A, Ahem. This was a bit embarrassing. No one saw, right? I put my down and glanced around me. Once I checked that there was no one around me, I sighed in relief. What the heck! It doesn’t work. This stupid magic book! But from another perspective, it could mean that my body didn’t have any magic power. I couldn’t feel anything after Blackie disappeared now that I thought about it. So did that mean Blackie wasn’t absorbed? He might’ve ran away since he was so calm and weak-minded. Lucas said he liked to run away. I hoped that was the case. I shouldn’t have gotten the magic book out. Ha, like I was actually gonna be a Great Magician.



I flung the book to the side and plopped on my bed. Magic wasn’t even that great anyway. My life was magic, actually. Everyone I want, the maid unnies get it for me. When I was younger, I didn’t want a magic lamp or a genie like in animations. I preferred having a house or nice clothes. Wow. My sense of reality when I was younger was really something. “Open sesame!” I started to shout spells I remembered from when I watched animations half-heartedly. “Abracadabra! Haha, I used to do this a lot when I was younger. “Appear gold and silver!” It felt like money would drop from the… Clang! I paused at the sound of a coin dropping. Hm? What was this sound? I looked towards where the sound came from. And I saw the surprising scene Clang! Plop. Clang! Something sparkly came out from nowhere and fell on the floor. I suspected my eyes and stood up from the bed. Clang! Clang! Clang! I gaped. What the heck was this! Coins are falling from the sky!



They were gold and silver coins I used with Lucas when we left the castle. But how? Was Lucas here? “L, Lucas?” Silence. “If you’re here stop hiding and come out!” Another silence. I frantically looked around me. But there wasn’t a single shadow, let alone a person. Then, I remembered the spell I saw. N, No way. “Appear gold and silver……?” I muttered to myself watching the coins continue to fall. Clang! Plop plop plop! Gasp! The coins started pouring out. “Wait, wait!” Plop plop plop! The flood of gold and silver coins started to roll over to where I was next to the bed. Oh shoot! What should I do? “W, wait! Stop! Coins!” I waved my arms at the coins in shock. The wave of coins started to approach my bed.



I quickly ran back. This was the first time I felt so glad that my bed was this big! I did like money, but I was scared I might drown in it! “I said stop! Enough!” Plop plop. Clang! As I shouted, the coin storm stopped. I stood panting in the quiet room. What just happened now? Was I napping? Wasn’t this a dream? But after I pinched my thigh and it really hurt I realized this was reality. “The heck.” I stood there blankly. My feet were already half covered in coins. “Appear gold! Wait. Just one!” Patter! I held my hand. And a small shiny piece fell on my head. “Huh huh….” I laughed in disbelief. I made this? Really? I experimented with it several more times because I couldn’t believe it. And my hand fell to my side after observing the same thing happen. W, Wow. This unbelievable…. It seemed like I was able to make counterfeit like Lucas now. No, but when I asked for the fire ball earlier, why didn’t it work? And only worked for money! It seemed my magic was the superficial kind that only liked things to make me rich.



As I stepped forward, the gold coins clanged off my foot. I just looked at it blankly and lied down on the mountain of coins. Like when I went to the treasure chest Claude gave me whenever I wanted to rest. This was actually how it felt like to drown in money! Have you ever heard of gold therapy? “Wow, I’m rich.” I felt the gold on my skin and shivered. I knew unrealistic things were happening to me, but to imagine this would happen. So I could use magic now? My dream of being a Great Magician was coming true? Really? “This is amazing.” But I didn’t feel happy. If this happened in the past, my mouth would be hurting from smiling so much. Was it because this still felt unreal to me? “Totally amazing.” I was lying on top of the coins muttering incomprehensible words. “So Blackie really disappeared then.” If I could use magic, the thing I assumed was correct. Right? I thought it was true, but to actually experience it made me feel empty. I knew Blackie was gonna disappear. It just happened faster than it should. It’s not like I was unprepared. Ah, so that’s why Lucas spoke meanly to me then. He didn’t want to get too attached to something that would disappear. Since I couldn’t change fate. Maybe Lucas had read my mind before I did. I thought it would be nice if there was someone to tell me I was being stupid, but I realized too late now that Lucas was gone.



“What the heck.” As I thought of Blackie, then Lucas, something felt caught in my throat. I covered my eyes with my arm. Ugh, everything was annoying. I wanted to sleep like this for a week. Like my magic heard my wish, sleep started overcoming me. I closed my eyes willingly. And like sleep was hugging me, I quietly let myself be absorbed in it. *** But it wasn’t like I actually slept for one week. About two hours later, I woke up at someone’s panicked shouts. “Princess! Princess, wake up and see this!” This was Lili’s voice! I’m totally in a deep sleep right now, don’t wake me up! I wanted to sleep a bit more. “Princess!” Lili started to shake me as I didn’t wake up. With every shake, I heard the coins clacking against each other. Oh right. I fell asleep on the coins. Grunt. When I realized it, my body started to wake up on its own. So then this wasn’t a dream! Ow my back. Everywhere hurts. Why did I do that, even if I knew I liked money a little too much! My back is creaking because I slept on a hard and rough surface! “Princess, what’s all this? Did you move everything from your safe in here?”



Lili started to look at me pitifully. She probably thought I had ordered the other maids to move all these coins to my room. I became embarrassed at her gaze. D, Did I go to see my safe and my gold too much! Although it was true I went to my safe whenever I needed some healing. But to think it was to make Lili look at me like that right now. Ugh. Whatever happened to my image. “I didn’t see anyone enter this room….” Lili had a questioning face. Even if maids moved all these coins to my room secretly, it was impossible to do so without being caught at all. If it was this many coins, they would’ve had to enter and leave my room multiple times. It’s not like the maids were ninjas, so that was impossible. “No, Lili. I was by myself.” I thought about whether I should lie, but decided not to. Since my lie would be caught immediately after asking the maids a single question.



Chapter 87 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) And to clean all these coins up, I would be a nuisance to the maid unnies. And I felt too tired to make up a lie right now. I got up from the mountain of coins and stood on my bed. And I looked at the shiny things in front of me. “I guess I’ll have to clean this up.” So…did I have to think of them disappearing? Boom! Disappear! “Dang.” The moment I shouted that in my head, all the coins disappeared without a trace. Lili gasped. It might sound funny, but after I used magic, I was surprised too. Nice. So I didn’t have to say it out loud. Well, the magic book did say I could just think of it. “P, Princess. Just how….” Lili’s eyes shook like she was really taken aback. “Perhaps…did you get rid of them?” I scratched my chin and belatedly told her. “Lili! I must’ve become a Great Magician!”



“Excuse me?” Lili’s shocked voice rang throughout the air. * * * I became lost in my thoughts thinking of the events a few days ago. Haha, Lili’s face then…. For a moment, she looked like she was thinking , ‘Is our princess sick somewhere?’ Of course, after that, I made her a bouquet, and her eyes started to shake again. She ended up believing me. But it was strange. Was magic normally this easy, like it was breathing? Gasp! Or maybe my abilities to be a Great Magician were just that strong! Right, Lucas said my magic was pretty powerful! “Princess, these are all the letters that came to you.” Lili said that we should keep it a secret that I could use magic. The process to become a magician was extremely complicated because everyone had to report themselves as a magic user even if they weren’t working for the government. But during my confinement, if I pulled attention towards me, that wouldn’t be good Claude said he would kill me if he saw me again, and if he knew I could use magic, he would think the reason I was able to pretend to be his daughter was because I could use magic. Lili didn’t say any of that, but that’s just what I thought. “Seeing the date, it’s been a while. I guess it took a while to organize the letters.” I accepted the letters Lili gave to me and saw the names on them. Let’s see. Six from members from the tea party, one from Ezekiel, two from other gentlemen, and five from Jannette?



Gosh. Everyone else only sent one, but Jannette alone sent five. “Lady Margarita is the one who gave you the ribbon, right? She must’ve been worried about you.” Lili said that with a warm face and left. With a strange feeling, I opened the most dated letter from Jannette. Gasp! But where’s this good smell coming from? It’s not coming from the letter, right? Sniff sniff. It smells like someone sprayed perfume on it. And the stationary is fancy! The wit of the main character really is something. And in the white letter that had a flower on it, there was an elegant handwriting that fit her perfectly. -I know I’m being rude, but I’m still writing this letter. I heard you woke up today. What a relief. I was so worried about you, there wasn’t a single time I was able to relax. You don’t know how much I prayed for you to get better. Aw. I stopped reading because of the wave of emotions I felt. I could feel her worry and happiness for me. Now that I thought about it, she was the only person who took care of me when the other ladies ran away from Blackie. I began to read the letter again. -All the other ladies are worrying about you. After His Majesty arrived, we all had to leave immediately. After that, I managed to find out you were in an unconscious state after begging Duke Alpheus. All the other ladies seemed to have only heard that you were sick. So I didn’t tell anyone. Oh, so that’s what happened. I heard from Lili everyone else was fine, and Claude had made them leave once he arrived. And the fact that I was



unconscious was a secret except for a few people who knew. Wait, but how did Alpheus know? As expected, he’s not an easy guy. Muttering under my breath, I finished reading the letter. The rest of it said stuff about hoping I got better. But why did she send five of them? Curious, I opened the rest of the letters. -I heard you asked about me. How nice and kind of you. I’m fine, so don’t worry. Rather, I’m worried about you. With all due respect, I hope you get better quickly. P.S. If it’s not a bother, can I send letters like these from time to time? -After some hesitation, I’m writing my third letter. Please forgive me for writing to you without your permission. But you didn’t say I can’t, so I decided to go ahead with it. Even if I’m annoying, please be understanding of me. Actually, it’s my first time writing to someone other than my family, so I’m nervous, but excited at the same time. Oh. I did write to Ezekiel that time. But he’s like family to me. Speaking of him, did you receive his letter? He’s also worrying about you. A few days ago, I coincidentally saw an envelope on his desk that had the address of the Imperial Family. So I found out that he was writing to you. But I pretended not to know. Because I don’t want anyone to know about this letter too. So in a way, I guess we’re comrades of a sort? I read the rest of Jannette’s letters with amusement. Jannette had the skill of writing, seeing how each of these were funny. The rest of the letters were all similar. She started out with worrying about me, and she wrote like she was writing to a friend after that. I smirked. Well, 14 years old is the age to do that….



Ah. Thinking like this made me feel old again. Let’s open the rest of the letters. The other letters weren’t as interesting because of Jannette’s. Ezekiel, the tea party members, and other people all expressed their worry for me. After some thought, I carried the letters I read from the sofa to the desk near my window. Let’s see. Did I have stationary? I never need to write letters because for tea party invitations, other people wrote invites for me. So I needed to dig the drawers to look for it. I dug around my drawers and managed to find something that could be for letter writing. But it didn’t satisfy me. Not only did Jannette send a fancy letter, but so did everyone else. If I replied here, wouldn’t they think I was old-fashioned and not cool? And the letters they sent me smelled good too. Sniff sniff. Eventually, I called Lili and told her to bring papers used to send invitations. And after I chose the prettiest of them, I sat in front of my desk again. The stationary I chose had a desirable rose drawn on it. Let’s see. What do I say…. After some consideration, my hand started moving above the white paper. -Dear Lady Margarita. I apologize for the unintended late reply. I’m safely put away the letters you sent me…. *** After that, Jannette and I frequently exchanged letters. There wasn’t anything to do in the Emerald Palace anyway, so it became my new hobby.



“Princess, you seem a little thinner these days.” “Oh really?” I was smelling Janette’s letter when Lili said that. I tilted my head. I lost weight? That’s strange. I’m really comfortable these days. I’m always sleeping and eating these days, so wasn’t I supposed to gain weight instead? “I’ll ask them to prepare meals accordingly.” But Lili had a slightly concerned face as she said that. No, but if I eat more from here, I’ll become a pig. Sob. But when Lili made those kinds of expressions, I became weak. I’ll just not say anything. “Princess, are you going to the garden today, too?” “Yup. The weather’s nice, and it’s a waste to stay inside.” Lili asked me in a slightly hesitating voice, but she just smiled looking out the window. And she looked at me again with a concerned face, and left the room saying she would prepare tea.



Chapter 88 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I put Jannette’s letter back down. This time, I wasn’t going to write a reply right away and write it later in the evening. In our letters, we didn’t talk about anything important, just about our daily lives. And because we couldn’t leave our residences, her at the Duke’s, and me in the Emerald Palace, there wasn’t much to talk about. I didn’t plan on exchanging letters with her for this long, but this was more fun than I expected. It was like when I saw her face to face. She broke through my walls of doubt that I had for her. The emotions I felt towards her changed. If I used to pity her before, now I probably…. “Having nothing to do is making me think all kinds of thoughts.” I lightly slapped my two cheeks and popped up from my spot. In our letters, we were writing about our daily lives, but Jannette sometimes discussed her aunt in them. Jannette’s aunt should’ve been dead, according to Lovable Princess. She was the one who placed her at the Duke’s residence. Jannette was using Margarita as her last name, so when she was discussing her aunt, she said she was ‘someone like her family.’ But I could tell she was talking about Countess Rosaria in her letter.



Jannette said she was coming up to the capital soon, and couldn’t hide her excitement. Of course she was happy, because she was finally getting to meet her only blood related family. However, I couldn’t be happy for her. Because the moment I read that in the letter, I couldn’t help but suspect why she was coming up. Was she planning something? In the book, she had arrived at the capital during this time for Jannette, too. But it was different in that in the story, Jannette had already successfully finished her debutante ball and entered the palace. Whatever it was, it wasn’t as fun reading Jannette’s letters anymore. “Ah, the weather’s nice.” As soon as I left the palace I covered my eyes with my hands from the Sun. Obelia was a land with only summer and spring, so it was warm all year long, although it was unnaturally hot and rained a lot. “You’ve arrived, Princess.” The familiar garden filled with white roses entered my vision. Whenever I moved, I was always by myself because Felix wasn’t by my side and I only stayed in the Emerald Palace. I quickly got used to it, and although the maids were surprised at first, they got used to it too. “If there’s anything you need, please call for me.” “Thank you, Ces.” I thankfully smiled and she left, making the same face Lili made earlier. But she probably wasn’t that far off, ready for whenever I called her. I bitterly licked my lips as I passed through the roses bushes. Sigh. Everyone was making those faces whenever they saw me these days.



I couldn’t help but become anxious seeing that face. But I probably would’ve made the same reaction if I saw someone in the same situation as me. I sighed and looked at the table in front of me filled with desserts I enjoyed. It was filled with more chocolate desserts than normal, so they probably took some extra care this time. Ces was a cold person but always warm to me, hehe. I spent a moment being touched, and raised the cup of tea to my lips. Lili and the other maids seemed concerned that I spent too much time alone. But in this world, you had to live by yourself. Eat by yourself, drink by yourself. It was totally nice, not having to worry about others, especially since I could eat all these cookies by myself! And wasn’t the view of the garden too nice to stop coming here because of Claude? To stop coming here would be so unfair! Also, the Emerald Palace was the only property I owned in the entire Palace. And even he acknowledged that it was mine since he confined me here. Look at this. I happily gobbled up the desserts on the table. All I was doing was eating and sleeping these days, but they were still worried that I was becoming thin. Swish. The wind blew and the tree’s shadows shook. I poured the tea for myself. Claude never let me do anything myself and made the maids do it, but I wasn’t like that. What was the point of having hands and feet if I didn’t use them.



The Imperial Family did have their reputation to keep, but what did that matter to a backroom princess? Putting those thoughts aside, I put my elbows on the table and crouched. Ah, this is nice. Not having to care about what others think. Nobles had to learn manners, but they required more from the ladies than from the gentlemen. Sit prettily, say nice things, and stand properly. Why did this world or the other world always require more of ladies? Ew, disgusting, ugh. I became more annoyed thinking of that and gulped the tea down. After drinking tea with Claude often, I found myself drinking Lipe tea even without him. I put the empty cup back down and looked around. The scent garden overflowing with flowers was wafting around my nose. The bright rays of the sun shined on the green leaves. And on the pure green grass was a small tea table and two chairs. The table filled with desserts was like how it always was. The only thing out of place was the empty cup across from mine. I quietly looked at it and poured tea into it. My arm was too short to reach, so I had to lift my butt to get to it. A moment later, the cup was filled to the brink. There wasn’t anyone to drink it, but I still felt better looking at it. I blankly looked at the cup and turned my face away. “Oh, a sparrow.” I looked at the bird soaring up to the sky. It was a quiet and calm teatime. It was after the tea in my cup had cooled down. ***



“Today is the Emperor’s birthday.” Lili said while brushing my hair. I stopped yawning and glanced at her face. But she was looking carefully at me. “Yeah. Everyone might be busy.” I guess. It was Claude’s birthday. But I reacted like it was completely separate news from me. “I heard there will be a ball in the Garnet Palace.” I heard that there was going to be a ball in Garnet Palace for Claude from Felix some time ago. I was originally going to participate, but with Claude losing his memory, that was a long gone plan. You were supposed to participate at events like the Emperor’s birthday ball after your debutante ball but….since the inviter of the birthday didn’t want me here, there was nothing I could do. “It’s not like I’m going there anywhere.” “His Majesty will be healed soon.” Lili spoke like she was comforting me and I just smiled at her. It was sunny outside today too, and Bluie was calmly perched in his cage. I sometimes let him go because I thought he would be uncomfortable stuck in the cage all day, but it was always hard putting him back inside.



Chapter 89 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) They said Bluie could be used as a messenger bird if trained, but how was I supposed to train him? Hm. I need to call someone who knows about birds well to the Palace soon. I looked at Bluie eating food and boredly opened a book. I couldn’t go to my library either, because I had to stay inside the Emerald Palace. So these days, I asked the maid unnies to bring me books. Half-lying down on the sofa, I flipped the pages. I was reading a world culture book, but I wanted to read a more interesting fiction novel. But I didn’t want to ask the maid unnies to bring the books I had hidden in the library. Keuk. The embarrassment with Lucas and the guards from last time was enough. Ah, how was Lucas these days? The World Tree was quite far off from what he told me. He would snicker at my appearance now, wouldn’t he? I opened another book and thought of a bunch of other things and held my hand out. “Money.” But nothing happened. I narrowed my eyes. I wasn’t able to use my magic again after that time I made all those coins. Why wasn’t it working? Sometimes it worked when I wanted it to, and sometimes it didn’t.



“Gold coins!” Silence. “Come out gold!” More silence. Sigh. It definitely wasn’t easy to use magic…sorry, Lucas. I was looking down on him ever since I could use magic. I put my arm back down and collapsed on the sofa. “Princess, can I come in?” If it was Lili, I would’ve sat down properly again, but listening to the voice, it was probably Hannah. “Come in.” So I greeted her lying on the couch. She opened the door, and she slightly paused upon seeing me. “Y, You must be tired?” She was speaking to me in a careful tone, like she was dealing with her teenage niece. “I made some madeleines for you.” “Ooh, seems yummy.” Seeing the desserts Hannah made for me, I felt better again. As expected of Hannah, who was in charge of my desserts since I was younger. “Is it just me? Or is the palace quieter than usual today?”



“Oh, they said they need help for the ball so some people from our palace went to help.” Aha, so that’s what it was. They were forced into it because they thought they were just playing around in my palace. “So Ces is probably gonna be in the Garnet Palace the whole day.” “So you must be bored, huh?” “Ahh, no, not you too? I’m not that close with Ces unnie.” Hannah denied what everyone in the Emerald Palace knew and complained again. Ces and Hannah were like a needle and string, like two pieces of a pair of chopsticks. Everyone in the Emerald Palace knew, even the tiny insects, but she was pretending she didn’t know. “Anyways, Princess, I told the chef to take extra care in our meal today, so let’s have a good time ourselves this evening, ok?” I became a bit down at what she said. Ah, she was trying to cheer me up since today was Claude’s birthday. Especially since it was a birthday I was supposed to participate in. “Ok, thanks, Hannah.” I thankfully smiled at Hannah. But the atmosphere was a bit awkward, so I looked away. But that evening, I couldn’t enjoy a cozy dinner like I planned. Because guards suddenly burst into the Emerald Palace.



“W, What did you say?” Surprised, I looked at Lili’s back, who was blocking the guard’s off. They had entered the dining room and said shocking words. “It’s the Emperor’s command to force Princess Athanasia out right this instant.” “Force out! How dare you say…..!” “If you don’t want to buy the Emperor’s anger, move aside.” “That’s impossible! You can’t lay a finger on……No, Princess!” The head guard pointed his chin at others seeing that Lili wouldn’t move. And so the guards started to move as if they had been waiting. “Ack! Let go!” “Let go of the Princess right this instant!” The guards also grabbed the maids in the dining room because they might try to protect me. And they forced me up from the chair. “Princess!” Uh, what exactly was this situation? I was trying to spend a cozy dinner with the maids in my palace. Wasn’t there a party going on in the ballroom right now? But why was Claude forcing me out? Ah…did I hear correctly? He didn’t ask for them to bring me, but to force me? Treating me like I was a criminal? “P, Princess Athanasia de Obelia is entering.” In this situation that didn’t seem like reality, I didn’t understand what was going on. I was standing in front of the ballroom, looking foolish with the



guards surrounding me. The servant announced me in a hesitating voice. But before he finished announcing me, the guards took me into the room. The light of the ballroom seemed so far away. But the guards threw me down and made me get on my knees. “Athanasia.” Then a cold, but familiar voice pierced the air. Oh, it was Claude. I knew there wasn’t a bit of warmth in his voice, but I still raised my head. And I met his ice cold eyes. “I showed you generosity unbefitting of me, and I let you live.” His cold eyes were piercing through me from the large throne located on the highest position in the ballroom. His chin was in his hand, like it always was, but his eyes were cold as ice. “But my ears had to be dirtied with your name on this day, so what should I do.” Everytime Claude spoke a word, the ballroom became colder and colder. I couldn’t even hear the sounds of the people in the ballroom breathing. “Your Majesty!” Felix shouted out like he couldn’t take it any longer. “How could you do this? How could you, to Princess Athanaisa!”



Chapter 90 Part 1 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Felix looked at the guards and Claude like they were being too much, and his face fell. “Felix Robane.” But a cold voice that brought upon shivers blocked Felix’s words. “Do you really want to die from treason?” It was the first time I saw Claude speak to Felix so coldly. “Everyone’s calling that girl a princess, so that girl is also being foolish.” It was also the first time I saw Claude look at me with such warmth less eyes. This ball was to celebrate his birthday, but Claude looked more violent than ever. It was clear to see I was the reason. “Count Padma.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” “What do you think of that girl kneeling in front of me/” Claude asked in a cold low voice to the guy on his left. But he couldn’t answer easily, and once again, a cold voice split the ballroom. “Why can’t you speak? Repeat what you just said, didn’t I just command you? Have you gone deaf?” Count Padma let out a sweat and spoke.



“Isn’t that the Princess Athanasia de Obelia that you yourself acknowledged, sir.” “Incorrect.” Count Padma’s answer was actually correct, based on Claude and my relationship to the public so far. But the response to his answer was negative. “That girl isn’t my child.” Claude denied my existence in front of everyone gathered to celebrate his birthday. And when he announced that, the entire ballroom started to quietly murmur in waves. Some widened their eyes to look at me, some covered their mouths in surprise, and some quietly whispered to their neighbors. “Not for a single moment.” And in the midst of everyone, I could feel myself turning colder and colder like someone had dunked me in ice. “That thing has never been my daughter.” At that moment, I was Athanasia de Algier Obelia. That is, the Athanasia from Lovable Princess. “The thing kneeling in front of me is nothing more than a criminal.” My existence was shattered into pieces and flew away in the air. “So if someone ever calls that thing a princess, one more time, I’ll lock you up for treason.” When Claude said I wasn’t his daughter. And when he said I had never been his daughter. “Ha. Athanasia. Are you really deserving of that name?”



Claude’s cold smile pierced my heart. Like I was to him, in this moment, he was also a stranger to me. “Last time, there was something I decided.” His cold eyes slid on me. I grabbed onto the cold marble of the floor like it was the only thing keeping me from blowing away. “When I saw you again, I would definitely kill you.” Under the chandelier, Claude looked like a bloodless marble statue. The Emperor from the book who had never expressed any warmth or love, and never accepted Athanasia as his daughter. “But I don’t want to see blood today, so it’s a shame.” The Claude in front of me was that Claude. “I’m bored. Let’s wrap the ball up now.” He raised himself from his stone with a bored expression in his eyes that was still cold. “Take that girl away from my sight right this instant.” At his orders, the guards started to approach me again. But Felix stopped them. “You can’t do this, Your Majesty!” “Felix, are my words nothing do you? What are the rest of you doing? Not cleaning this ballroom of that girl.” “Your Majesty! Punish me instead!” It was obvious, but Felix’s words wouldn’t be prioritized over Claude’s. Once again, I was forced up by the guards. I released my lip that I had been biting from Claude’s hurtful words and spoke to the guards.



“Take your hands off me and step back.” “It’s the Emperor’s orders.” But they held on to me even tighter. I clenched my teeth and shouted at the guards, pushing them away with all my power. “I said to step back!” Crash! At that moment, the same power that had flicked away Jannette and other people forced the guards back. But this time, it wasn’t as powerful and only made them take a single step back. However, they still looked at me in shock. I looked at them icily and spoke in a cold voice. “I never gave you permission to touch me as you please.” The same silence filled my surroundings like before. With pale faces, people were looking at me at Claude. Claude was looking at me with his eyebrows raised. Looking into his eyes, I spoke. “Even if you don’t force me, I will leave on my own accord.” The clothes, chandelier, and even the steps to the throne, and the marble floor. There wasn’t a single thing that wasn’t fancy in the ballroom, except for me. So when I left, that wasn’t going to be the case. Like the way I had practiced hundreds of times when I was little, I lifted my dress skirts and did a perfect curtsy. And I said my goodbyes to Claude not as his daughter, but as a princess of Obelia.



“Please forgive me for not being able to prepare a present on this celebratory day. I expect you don’t expect words of congratulations from me, so I will take my leave.” Amidst the silence, I lifted my head to look at Claude. “Honor and blessings to Obelia’s Sun. I sincerely congratulate you, Your Majesty.” And until the very last moment, I kept my calm and turned away. I thought Claude was going to say orders to pull me any moment now, but strangely, it was quiet. But my back was blazing from his gaze I felt. The echoes of my steps rang throughout the large ballroom. Creak. Until the end, I didn’t drop my head or flinch while leaving from the hell Claude had put me into.



Chapter 90 Part 2 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Some time had passed since the ball began, so the hall was empty. Alone, I walked down the white path. Click clack. My steps creepily followed me. At first, my steps were slow, but because of the sound, I sped up. And after a while, I was almost running down the hall, holding my dress skirts. Crash! But I felt myself trip. Soon, a pain spread from my knees and my hands. When I came to attention, I was lying down on the snow white marble floor. I clenched my teeth and tried to stand up, but for some reason, my legs couldn’t do it. The sound of my heels scratching against the floor rang in the hallway. And I looked down to see my trembling hand gripping the floor. I realized that I was shaking like a tree in the wind. My fists must’ve clenched so tightly in the ballroom that my nails hurt. I couldn’t remember how I left that place or how I was lying down in this hall here. It was the first time I had been put forth in the public like that like I was an animal in a zoo, and it was the first time sharp words cut through me so harshly. Suddenly, I couldn’t breathe.



I felt like I was going to vomit, so I wrapped my neck with my trembling hand. I didn’t understand what had just happened. “… ..Princess!” From somewhere not too far, I heard a voice, and I stopped trembling. Rushed footsteps approached me and I heard a low voice. “Princess Athanasia.” He didn’t even seem to be scared about being jailed for treason if I was called a princess. I knew who it was the moment I heard the voice, so I turned my head the other way. Couldn’t he just go away and pretend like he didn’t see anything? Feeling his gaze, I asked myself. I thought I could feel his presence going further so I thought my stubbornness had worked. And so I flinched when I felt something on my ankle. “Please excuse me.” Perhaps feeling that I was surprised, Ezekiel loosened his grip on my ankle. It was as if he was saying I could escape from his grip anytime I wanted to. After unintentionally turning my head, I met his eyes. Because it was Claude’s birthday today, he was wearing a fancy outfit like at the debutante ball. But his hair was slightly messed up like he had run over. I just looked at him quietly without moving, so Ezekiel moved his hand again. In his hand was my heel. I belatedly realized that my heel had fallen off when I fell. And the reason why I felt his presence going away was because he went to get my shoe. Ezekiel carefully slipped my shoe back on.



I had strange feelings looking at him do that. Perhaps it was because his touch was so soft. He had probably seen everything that had happened in the ballroom, but his gaze and voice were unwaveringly warm…..so my emotions that I had been pushing back started to come back up. Drip. And at that moment, Ezekiel’s shoulders flinched. I felt his expression change upon seeing my face, but I couldn’t stop another tear from falling. This was all…because Ezekiel was nice to me. Ironically, in this moment, I thought of the person who hurt me the most. I clearly remembered what I had lost. And realizing that, I was humiliated with myself. Hurt. To think that I was hurt from Claude. Because he denied me. Because he treated me roughly. To think that was why my chest hurt and I was crying. I felt so foolish I laughed. At first, I lied to live. The time I spent with him was just for my survival. But what was this. It turned out like this in the end. From some moment, I had started to care for him. So I didn’t want to believe that he forgot about me, and I was scared of the fact that he might not remember me in the future. Rather than the fact that he might kill me, I was sad because he might deny me and not treat me as he did in the past. But I didn’t want to acknowledge that fact.



From before, I was used to being alone, and there were countless times when I gave up on things I wanted. Even if I felt like I would die without it, the probability of me having it was less than picking a star from the star. So I couldn’t be greedy. Even if I desperately wanted something, I couldn’t express that desire. That was how I protected myself, and how I blocked myself off from this pathetic feeling. So I could do it again. Like I didn’t own anything from the beginning, like the affection and warmth that person had given me wasn’t mine from the beginning…. Even if Claude disappeared from my life, even without Blackie. I could get along just fine. But every time I thought about it, my chest felt like it was being squeezed. The person that I had been closest to was me. But now, I was a stranger to myself.



Chapter 91 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Just because I was used to it didn’t mean I didn’t feel anything, however, and everytime I thought of it I felt lonely. Oh fine. Now, I had to acknowledge it. There was never an instance that I felt ok knowing that Claude forgot about me. No matter how much I tried to convince myself, I wasn’t okay at all. I was lying to myself. I was drunk on the warmth and affection that I felt for the first time in my life, not knowing I was a moth drawn to a flame. So I was slowly losing myself within it. After experiencing that sweetness once, I couldn’t escape from this trap. So to be honest, everyday felt like dying. I couldn’t bear the fact that the cause of all this was me. Everyday, I was filled with a hatred for myself. So I wasn’t ok at all. “Don’t look at me like that.” And so I had to be ok. “Because I’m not crying.” If I wasn’t, I couldn’t bear it. “Yes. I didn’t see anything.” Ezekiel didn’t laugh at my stubbornness.



He looked away and stayed by my side until my tears stopped falling. The bright light I could see far away shined in waves. Everything started to fade away like it was a dream. So I felt like I was trapped in an aquarium. Ah. I wish everything turned into bubbles and disappeared. I closed my eyes feeling like a goldfish that couldn’t breathe because it didn’t have any gills. The night felt like it wasn’t going to end. *** “Ezekiel!” Duke Alpheus shouted at his son who appeared. Today, the ball to celebrate the Emperor’s birthday had ended early. And in the midst of that, Ezekiel had left after Princess Athanasia without a word so it was expected he was nervous. “Why did you follow the princess knowing you can be the recipient of the Emperor’s anger?” Duke Alpheus scolded Ezekiel. He didn’t know the reason why, but Princess Athanaisa had clearly lost the Emperor’s favor. No, it was too early to say she had completely lost it. Alpheus thought of the princess who confidently left by herself despite being dragged in at the beginning. It seemed like the Emperor didn’t completely detest her seeing as how he let her leave on her own accord without the guards….



“Let’s get on the carriage.” But whatever the reason, since the Emperor had announced that since Princess Athanasia wasn’t his daughter, it was dangerous being seen with her. So in the carriage Roger Alpheus continued to ingrain the fact that Ezekiel should keep some distance away from the princess. His wise son would’ve already understood him, but for some reason with cases involving Princess Athanasia, he had an unclear attitude. “Father.” Eventually, Ezekiel opened his mouth to speak. “You always told me to move logically.” “Yes.” I don’t know if you’re satisfied with me so far, but I think that I listened to you pretty well until now. It was obvious. Duke Alpheus was proud of his son who never once disappointed him. “But today….” Ezekiel spoke shocking words. “I experienced for the first time that it was all useless.” “What are you talking about?” Roger Alpheus didn’t understand what his son was saying. But the low voice continued. “Father, I’m not confident enough to see her tears again.”



Ezekiel looked firmly at his father Duke Alpheus. “And I’m not confident enough to forgive those who make her cry.” His voice was also firm. Duke Alpheus fumbled for his words, unlike his usual self. “Ezekiel, you……” That person that Ezekiel meant clearly meant the princess. When Roger Alpheus realized that, his eyes were filled with shock. The light from the outside entered through the window and turned their faces into a gold color. Duke Alpheus knew looking at those gold filled eyes that he wouldn’t be able to convince his son no matter what he said. “Were you serious?” At his question Ezekiel remained silent. But silence meant he agreed After that, the carriage was silent. Roger Alpheus let out a deep sigh, and turned to Ezekiel. “As you know, I wasn’t involved in today’s matters.” “I know.” But Ezekiel continued. “But it can’t be like that in the future.” Roger Alpheus’s eyebrows twitched. He thought he knew what his son meant, but he was still filled in disbelief. So he could only be shocked by what Ezekiel said.



“If what you’re planning hurts her in any way, I won’t stay still.” “Is that your stance?” “I’m sorry father.” Roger Alpheus was speechless and just stared at his son’s face. “Huh….” He laughed in shock. He didn’t know his son, Ezekiel, would do this to him, out of all people. “Let’s speak again later.” Roger Alpheus swept his face tiredly. He hadn’t completely stood on Jannette’s or Princess Athanasia’s side anyway, so it didn’t matter too much, but from what he saw at the ball, Princess Athanasia’s side wasn’t looking too well. Duke Alpheus frowned in thought until he arrived at the ball. But the long day still wasn’t over. As soon as the two entered the residence, they met a tear-stained Jannette. “A letter just arrived, and aunt….aunt….!” At her unusual appearance, Roger Alpheus quickly grabbed the paper from Jannette’s hand. His face hardened. *** “Would a silver platter be better, or would a flower pot be better?”



Lost in thought while wiping the stairs with a mop, Ces asked. “I think a mop would do fine as well.” “What are you talking about?” But her face while she was wiping was violent. Lili narrowed her eyes and asked then Ces turned her head to face her. “Shock therapy has some effects, and I was thinking of hitting the Emperor’s head hard once or twice.” “Ces, do you really want to go to jail?” What Ces said could easily land her in jail, or worse than that. But Lilian understood where she was coming from, and Ces wasn’t one to speak those words easily, so she sighed and finished organizing the flowers in the vase. “But if we continue like this we don’t know when the Emperor will be better again.” And Lili didn’t disagree with what Ces said. She bit her lips thinking of what happened a few days ago. It was a relief Princess Athanasia returned without a scratch, but she couldn’t easily forget about that day. Just how could they pull the Princess away like that? Her usually calm and mild self would never have imagined it, but Lili was unconsciously grinding her teeth together. She kept on thinking of the guards forcing the princess out. And her weak self, only being able to pray for the princess until she returned.



Lili felt happy that Princess Athanasia returned safely, but she felt like crumbling when she heard what happened from Ces. Thinking of Princess Athanasia’s red eyes, she felt worse. Just how did she do it. The shock of losing her only family must’ve been great, but she didn’t express it at all. Princess Athanasia said she was fine, but what other reason would be continue to get thinner and toss around at night? And to have to experience this, on top of all that.



Chapter 92 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Ces had been assigned to work at the Garnet Palace to greet guests, so she had seen everything. Once Hannah heard what happened, she started bawling, and Lili hadn’t gotten a good night’s sleep after hearing about it as well. “Couldn’t the Magician of the Black Tower heal His Majesty?” “The Emperor doesn’t acknowledge it himself so…..” He himself didn’t want to fix the situation, so there was nothing they could do. “Haaa. I’m so worried.” “Me too. Poor Princess Athanasia. What should we do?” But Lilian was worried about both Claude and Athanasia. Princess Athanasia had already been hurt, and once his memory came back, Claude would be in pain as well. It would be nice if no one was hurt anymore. It was rather a relief the Emperor hadn’t sought Princess Athanasia after the ball. She thought that the princess would be forced out of her palace again because of what happened at the ballroom. “Today, I’ll make the chocolate cake the princess likes.” “I’ll help too.”



Lili sighed. Not a day passed without concerns. *** “Princess, aren’t you reading today?” Lili carefully asked me, who was flopped down on the couch. “It’s not interesting.” I hadn’t moved my position once this afternoon, and I was looking at the sunlight. N, no. I wasn’t looking at it, I was just blankly staring at it….my hobby these days was just staying still. I tried to word what I was doing, but I gave up and just blankly stared at the sky. I don’t have any thoughts. Because I don’t have any thoughts…. “It’s already 3 in the afternoon. Should I bring you some desserts?” “No thanks.” These days, I didn’t really want to eat anything so I just said no. Lili, Hannah, and Ces seemed extremely shocked that I said no to desserts, but these things happened sometimes. I knew they had been feeling unsettled these days because of me. I was sorry about that, but having to react to everything other people did made my headache. So although I knew they were worrying about me, I just spent the day lying down like this. Even in front of Lili, I just tossed around in my bed or the sofa.



From some time, after Jannette’s letters were cut off, I was spending life in isolation. Wasn’t this the life of a backroom princess Claude wanted? But Lili didn’t give up. “Then how about a walk? Then rays are nice.” “I don’t want to….” “No. You need to move more in times like this. If you want to be alone, I won’t follow you. Hm?” Lili was indeed powerful. She was trying to make me get up from the sofa and bed that I had been staying in for several days! I couldn’t deny her desperate eyes and ended up leaving my room. “Princess!” “Are you going on a walk?” Like they had planned it, Hannah and Ces were waiting outside the room for me as soon as I left. And they looked at me with shining eyes. “You’ve made a good choice.” “Yes. The weather today is so nice.” They seemed to be extremely happy that I finally left the room. They made me feel like a bad guy for not leaving my room. “I’ll be back.” I awkwardly walked past them, receiving warm welcomes from all the maids in the hall. As soon as I went outside, the sparkling sun shined on my head.



It’s so bright. Ah, it’s been a while since I got direct exposure to the sunlight. I thought it would be best if I went inside after walking around a bit, so I began to walk. But no one was looking at me from above, right? I suspiciously raised my head. But the reflected sunlight blocked my vision of the inside. I gave up, looking back down again with my eyes narrowed. My clothes were extremely simple since I didn’t really have anywhere to go these days. So walking seemed to be a bit more comfortable then before. As Lili wanted, I looked at the trees and the leaves and the sky and slowly walked around the palace. And I entered a garden brimming with white roses. The rose garden was filled with even more beautiful roses than the garden where I spent time with Claude. This was the garden that Claude abruptly made me after I said roses were pretty. I walked through a path that was in the middle of the garden. And my hands reached out to a fully bloomed flower and its leaves. I felt its touch and approached it. Then, I stroked it and pulled hard at the stem. When I dropped my head, I saw the plucked rose shining brilliantly in the sun. I stayed still for a moment and dropped in on the ground. Along the path, I picked other roses too. I didn’t know why, but as soon as I saw the roses, I wanted to get rid of them from my sight. When I looked back, the roses were all scattered on the floor like the pebbles in the story of Hansel and Gretel. I just quietly looked at it and



turned forward again. And when I lifted my head, I saw a man looking down at me silently. The wind happened to blow and fluttered his hair. It also scattered the roses, leaves, and my dress. Claude and I just quietly looked at each other. His appearance was completely unexpected, but I wasn’t too surprised seeing him. It might’ve been because I thought he might come to see me one day. He wasn’t looking at me with the hostility he had at the ball. His deep green eyes pierced through me. The silence felt long but also short at the same time. He looked at me with indifferent eyes, but when he began to walk again, I unconsciously flinched the rose that was in my rose. The distance between us quickly decreased. In his shadow, I looked up at his face. He looked like a person that had been sick for days. Claude slowly opened his mouth to speak. “I shouldn’t have let you live.” Now, I wasn’t even surprised at his words anymore. But his voice felt different than when he had threatened me in the past. His low voice continued. “If I had got rid of you when I first saw you, I wouldn’t have had to remember your face.” When he said that, his eyes slightly changed color. His indifferent eyes now felt icy.



Claude extended his hand to me. Then, the sound of something crashing together shook my eardrums. A sharp light shined with the sound of something breaking. I was pushed back by an unknown force and the scattered roses shook. Past my flying hair, I saw the coldly flashing eyes. “Funny. The magic in your protection magic is definitely mine.” He dryly laughed like he had heard a humorless joke, and I realized what he just did. “I don’t know what the combination is, but magic doesn’t lie so the magic is definitely mine. But to think I’m destroying it.” He once again reached out to me. “There’s not a tragedy like this.” The white roses flew around me. Their scent tickled my nose and another force shook the air again. Ah….Claude was actually trying to kill me. Not just threatening me, but for real. The protection magic that was supposed to be protecting was being destroyed. “That face. That expression.” At that moment, Claude’s face crumbled. “It’s getting on my nerves.” Clang! Swoosh! “It’s over if I get rid of it.”



I couldn’t tell if he was talking to me or himself. But that wasn’t important right now. Boom! Clang!



Chapter 93 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) The protection magic that Claude had set up for me was steadily cracking. And the precious things that I had gathered unknowingly in me were starting to fall apart. Boom! A sharp sound created a strong wind like it was going to fly us into the air. As he got closer to me, Claude’s hand started to bleed and the blood flew into the air. But he didn’t stop. Like he was going to see the end of it today. “That useless breath.’ I had imagined this scene a few times. “I’ll end it for you.” When I thought Claude was going to kill me, a long time ago. But from sometime, that fear became so small that it wasn’t a horror for me. Clang! When he spent time with me drinking tea in the garden, and picking flowers to give to me. Crash! Actually, from some time, I was considering him my family. Although I had never had a real family before, I thought this might be how a father and daughter treated each other.



Swoosh! At first, I built walls around myself when I was with him, but I realized that he took up a big part of my heart. So the time I spent with the person in front of me must’ve been happier than I thought. “If you disappear.” So I couldn’t hate him because….. “Even this unknown frustration.” It was all my fault. “And the feeling I have when I think of that face will disappear.” Because I had ignored Lucas’s warning, and like a fool, I couldn’t control my magic. Because this happened trying to rescue me. So right now, I might be being punished. Yeah, I know. I know, but…… “So die.” I don’t like seeing this Claude. It hurts seeing someone that’s not my dad. I feel like I might die from not being able to say this. “By my hand.” Whoosh! Another explosion dug into the roses. Claude’s hand was almost at my neck now, and his ruined hand was bleeding endlessly.



My hand was the same. After pulling the stems of the roses, the red blood from the scratches wet the grass under me. The magic protecting my body was almost completely gone now. After one or two more were destroyed, Claude would be able to kill me like he wanted to. But….. I just bit my lips looking into his cold eyes. I don’t want to die like this. Boom! At least not by you. Clang! I never want to die by your hand…….! And it was at that moment. The white roses around me that had been swirling like snow soared like they were caught in a tornado. A white light shined like it was going to swallow the entire world. Claude’s hand, that was right next to my neck, paused. I saw his surprised face. The roses started to shake again. A white storm was blowing around me. But in it, there was something white that wasn’t the roses or the light. A sound rang in my ears. A loud silence. Or a quiet scream. Claude opened his mouth to say something but I didn’t hear anything. Then I realized what the white substance was.



It was white bubbles. And it was me. I became locked in the air, forced into it by the storm. Claude’s face was crumpled in anger or fear, I couldn’t tell which. And before I completely disappeared, I whispered. “Bye, dad.” And my world turned into a white light. *** The white light kept clustering around. In the middle of a wind that made it hard to stand still, Claude’s eyes were hard. “Your Majesty!” It was a relaxing day like any other, and according to what Felix told him, it was the day there was going to be a tea party at the Emerald Palace. His daughter Athanasia should’ve been having a good time right now. “It’s dangerous if you go closer! Please step back!” But when Claude rushed over after feeling the magic explosion, his daughter Athanasia was nowhere to be seen. Claude realized right away that the person he was looking for war trapped in that white light. As a nuclear storm that would explode any moment. “Felix, send all the people out of the Emerald Palace.” “Yes, sir! The magicians will have heard by now so you should……”



Felix was holding Jannette Margarita, who had barely been saved from the exploding magic. She was unconscious from when this phenomenon first began. The wind was so strong that he had to shout to speak to Claude, but before he could finish, Claude stepped forward. “Your Majesty!” Felix widened his eyes and shouted but Claude didn’t stop. His gold hair sparkled like pieces of the sun. “You can’t, Your Majesty!” “Stop being so loud and do what I ordered you to. You’re getting in the way.” Claude could hear the frantic voice behind him but entered the center of the explosion without hesitation. Crackle! He felt a sharp pain, and blood dripped down his face. The magic that was whipping around felt like a sharp knife. The situation wasn’t good. And that meant Athanasia was in danger. Crackle! Whoosh! The power dug into his body like it was trying to block the intruder. But Claude didn’t slow down. He was planning on putting the storm to sleep after entering its eye. He and Athanasia didn’t have enough time, and Claude determined that this was the most logical way. But forcing the magic would put one of them in a critical situation, and he was planning on using his power to make sure he was the one in danger.



His 19 year old self would ask him if he was crazy if he knew, but there was no one to stop him here. And even if they tried to, Claude wasn’t going to stop. If he did it, he might die. But it didn’t matter. If I can exchange my life for that child’s. Fizz! Without any hesitation, Claude reached out towards where the magic was concentrated the most. And in that moment, a white light exploded in front of his eyes.



Chapter 94 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “You’re still telling that joke?” Claude stopped stamping his signia on the documents and lifted his head, frowning. But the person who had been annoying him since this morning continued to speak. “It’s not a joke. I said so multiple times Princess Athanasia is Your Majesty’s only……” “Felix, stop testing my patience.” The cold voice stopped Felix. He was already behind on work, so his head hurt. But Felix continued to speak nonsense. And his body wasn’t even healthy right now. Felix said it was because he was involved in a magic explosion. But Claude laughed in disbelief at what he said. Got involved in a magic explosion? Why? He could control his magic. Then that meant he was involved with someone else’s magic power. Was there a magician who was powerful enough to leave him unconscious in this small palace? “It’s because you protect Princess Athanasia from danger.” It was hard to believe, but Felix continued to speak nonsense. “You pushed my hand away and entered into the storm of magic to protect the princess.”



It was unbelievable, like the fact that he was unconscious for 14 days. Princess? From when did he have a daughter? And he risked his life to save her? “Felix, have you gone crazy?” When he first heard that, he was genuinely concerned about Felix. His face was aged from what he remembered, and just what had happened overnight to make him speak that nonsense? Did he eat something wrong? But continuing to listen to Felix’s plea, he remembered the girl he saw when he first woke up. Yeah. The girl had dared to call him ‘Dad.’ There were a lot of women who crawled into his bed because they wanted to be the Empress, but it was the first time someone claimed to be his daughter. Thinking back, the girl also had the royal eyes. “I think your memory is blurry.” Felix said it was a serious face, but Claude didn’t acknowledge it. Ah. So that evi girl, or the person who ordered the girl had used dark magic. He didn’t know who it was, but if it was someone that had Felix like this, they were definitely skilled. So this is the reason why Felix looked like he aged 10 years overnight. It was a side-effect of the dark magic. Claude nodded his head after finally understanding. The reason why Felix was saying he had memory loss could be because of that girl. There was no way he would’ve entered a magic storm to save that girl.



Even if he agreed that she was his daughter, there was no way he would’ve done that. There was no way I would risk my life for merely my child, unless I was completely out of my mind, right? If that was true, his father would rise from his grave and laugh at Claude, and Claude wouldn’t be able to defend himself. It was completely unexplainable so Claude came to his own judgement and focused on treating his body. Because he was like a monster, it didn’t take too long for him to completely recover. But when he started to look over the empire again, he realized that what Felix said was somewhat true. It wasn’t about Princess Athanasia, but the fact that he had lost the memories of the last 9 years. Things in the empire were completely different from what he remembered. As he read over the documents Felix prepared for him, it became clearer. Actually, Claude had noticed that his face and Felix’s face were older than he remembered when he looked in the mirror. It was the same for when the doctors and the tower’s magicians came to see him after he vomited black blood. Ha. So then what Felix said was true? Claude narrowed his eyes reading the documents. He had spent the night thinking about it in his office, but he only acknowledged the fact that he had lost the memory of the last 9 years. Everything aside, he couldn’t believe that he had a daughter.



“If you’re going to speak that nonsense, why don’t you sit there and help with organizing the documents?” So Claude let what Felix was saying in one ear and out the other and gave him piles of documents. Then a strange sofa came into his view. It was something he had been curious about, so he asked Felix about it. “Why is there a softa there? There wouldn’t be anyone to stay in this office.” Sometimes when things were urgent, he called in people to speak, but it always ended in a short conversation. If they need to sit and speak, they could use the conference room, and the sofa looked too comfortable to be used during official meetings. Was it because he sometimes used it to rest? But Claude remembered that he didn’t rest in his office, so the presence of that sofa was suspicious to him. Then, Felix answered, like he had been waiting for Claude to ask. “It’s the sofa you placed in here so Princess Athanasia doesn’t have to wait when she comes to see you.” “What?” “And you specially ordered it for the sofa’s softness.” His words were so unbelievable that Claude was speechless. “See here. Do you think you remember something? Princess Athanasia often sat here and watched you work.” Felix excitedly turned over the sofa to Claude’s direction. And he urged him to try to remember something.



Claude quietly looked at his desperate eyes and laughed in disbelief. “That was a new one.” “I’ll say it again, but it’s not a joke.” Felix raised his voice like he was frustrated. It seemed genuine, and Claude frowned bitterly. ‘ But it has to make some sense for me to at least pretend to believe him.’ “I’ll say it again as well, but I’m not free enough to listen to hokes. Since there’s a spot, sit and work, and don’t even think about opening your mouth until you’re done.” It would be more believable if Felix said he placed the sofa in there so Felix could rest. Claude gripped his aching head and removed his thoughts about the sofa in his office. But he continued to have questions. “Since when were those things there?” “Princess Athanasia enjoys reading. You ordered for her own library to be built 3 years ago.” “Library?” Claude suspected his eyes and made a serious face. “Stop joking. I never said those orders.” “Of course. Since you lost your memories.” Felix dared to have a worried face like he was looking at a patient. Claude frowned at him.



And he moved to the building he saw. “Your Majesty, have you arrived?” “Honor to the sun of Obelia!” Claude’s eyes coldly flashed when he saw them in front of the building. The building was bigger than he saw from far away. The guards straightened once they saw him and bowed. “What are you doing here?” Claude asked with a bad feeling.Because he never ordered for this building to be built, or placed guards here. He didn’t like this situation. More so because of what Felix said. And they spoke like he had been here before. But at his low voice, the guards paled beyond need and started to apologize. “I apologize, Your Majesty!” “If there was a fault in our watching, it is because we are lacking!” “We will strengthen our security!” “We will give our lives so when Princess Athanasia visits she won’t be in danger!” Claude’s frowned and the wrinkles in his forehead deepened.



Chapter 95 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) How far did that girl’s magic reach? She even made the guards in front of the door say they were protecting her? “Once there was an unpermitted intruder in the library so you changed all the guards.” “You’re still going on with that nonsense.” “How angry you were back then. That’s why the new guards are so tense.” At Felix’s words, Claude crumpled his face. Now he slightly understood why the guards were being like that. But he rejected his thoughts and shook his head. No, it wasn’t. It didn’t make sense. Those baffling words wouldn’t be true. Felix once again whispered to Claude. “Since you’re here, you might as well go inside for a bit. You came here often even when Princess Athanasia wasn’t here.” “Shut up. I have no memory of that.” But Claude didn’t fall for his words and roughly turned away. The guards said goodbye to him in loud voices.



Not too long after, he stopped. A deep scent was tickling his nose, and he saw a rose garden that he had never seen before. It was a disgusting extravagance just by looking at the entrance. Wasn’t this a fancy garden that an empress or a princess would enjoy? “After discovering that Princess Athanasia likes roses, you ordered the construction of several rose gardens throughout the palace.” Felix once again whispered to him from behind. Claude’s shoulder flinched at the wind from Felix’s mouth. “Of those, the rose garden in the Emerald Palace where Princess Athanasia stays is the most beautiful. The two of you spent time together cozily…..” This time Claude remained silent like he didn’t hear what Felix was saying. But Claude was still frowning when he was heading to the Garnet Palace. “This isn’t all. You gave Princess Athanasia a few treasuries filled with jewels and gold. If you want to view them, I can take you there myself.” “Felix……” “I apologize, but even if you glare at me like you’re going to swallow me up, what happened isn’t going to disappear, Your Majesty.” Ha. Claude was so speechless at what he said that he laughed. If what Felix said was true, it was clear the past him was a fool. It wasn’t like he was the former emperor’s father who was willing to give his liver and kidneys for his citizens.



So what Felix said so far wasn’t the truth. He almost fell for them because they seemed true, but unless he went crazy, that never would’ve happened. Claude entered his bedroom feeling more dull than when he left it. “Listening to sickening chatter for a whole day makes me tired. I have to rest, so leave immediately.” “Shouldn’t I stay by your side? If there’s something that makes you uncomfortable, I can be your hands and feet and get it for you, and if you’re curious about something I……” “Leave, now.” *** Claude ordered, almost grinding his teeth. Felix moved to being forcefully kicked out. Until Claude stopped him after he saw something in his bedroom. “Wait.” He narrowed his eyes and walked over to the bed that was in the corner. It was the first time he approached the bed after waking up while vomiting blood. He only slept in short increments, so he always used the sofa instead of the bed. But the moment he turned his back to Felix, he saw something strange climbing the column of his bed. He went closer and unhesitatingly pulled the curtains aside. And his face hardened at what he saw. “What is that strange thing? Is it a paper with a spell?”



When he lifted the fabric, there were pieces of paper with suspicious designs on them. There were figures that looked like monsters or humans drawn horribly, and they were enough to raise his suspicion. And it was even more strange that it was on the wall of the bedroom that no one saw. “My goodness, Your Majesty!” Felix exclaimed and approached the wall like he was seeing it for the first time. Claude thought there was no doubt the girl had used magic and his face stiffened again. But what Felix said was completely unexpected. “You were cherishing these like this? Ah, I knew that you treasured Princess Athanasia, but I didn’t know…..” Claude narrowed his eyes again because of Felix, who’s eyes were wet like he was deeply touched. “These are the drawings Princess Athanasaia gifted you when she was younger.” “So that means these wicked pictures of magic are indeed from that girl…..” “Wicked magic? Ah, it does look like they’ve been casted with magic seeing that they’re in a perfectly good condition although they’re old.” Claude looked at the drawings in front of him again. He thought he finally found the proof that the girl had used magic to pretend to be his daughter….but looking at it again, the magic was none other than Claude’s. And it was magic to make the drawings last longer.



So did that mean these were simply drawings? “But still…..” Even considering that, the drawing was still suspicious. “What are these monstrous figures? It’s obvious that girl gifted me strange drawings to curse me. Then unless I was crazy I wouldn’t stick these things on the wall……” “To be honest, I was surprised too. You snorted like they were unsatisfactory when Princess Athanasaia gave them to you, but to think that you were cherishing them like this…..and you even cast magic on them in case they got dirty…..” “What kind of…..” “Ah. Don’t worry, Your Majesty. I, Felix, have a heavy mouth. So I won’t tell anyone that you stuck these drawings on the wall of your bedroom where no one sees. You don’t have to worry.” Stunned, Claude just looked at Felix. What? He cherished these drawings? And he even cast magic on it in case they got dirty? “Haa. Thinking about the old days brings back good memories. It seems like you organized them in order, as expected of you. Ah, you might not remember, so I’ll explain it to you. The first one is what Princess Athanasia drew at 5 years old after spending time with you, and the next in the one she drew when she was 8, of the dream of you and her flying in the sky, and the next is at 9 years old, in her treasury…..”



Heavens. It got worse as he listened to it. Claude gripped his forehead at the migraine. He couldn’t believe what Felix was saying, and he didn’t want to believe it. Even if it was true, it was clear there was someone else in his body during all that time. It didn’t make sense unless someone pretended to be him. It was so absurd that he couldn’t speak. Claude thought that either he was crazy or Felix was crazy. But it was strange. From all the evidence, it was more likely that Claude was the crazy one. “Ah! Your Majesty, won’t you take a look at this drawing?” “Are you saying there’s another drawing other than these?” “As far as I know, there’s one more.” “No, this is enough. You don’t need to explain. It’ll probably be another crazy drawing.” “It’s not. It’s a portrait that the royal painter himself drew.” Claude paused while putting the curtains back down. His voice was different from before. “Portrait? I drew a portrait?” It seemed like the crazy acts weren’t over yet. Claude’s eyes shined coldly. A portrait. He let the royal painter draw a portrait. “To be precise, it is a portrait of you and the princess together.”



Claude didn’t have the mind to leave traces of him behind in this cold palace. Other successful emperors wished to stick their portraits up, but Claude didn’t/ He had never even shown his face in the royal family portraits that were done of the other royal members. It was because his father and brother had never allowed him, and after he became the emperor, he didn’t want it either. “It was the princess’s request. Although it’s still incomplete because it was recently started.” But he said he drew a portrait. With his daughter. “Where is it?” “Shall I take you to see it?” Hatred filled his eyes. Claude was filled with that sudden emotion and followed Felix. “It’s here. It’ll smell like paint…..” And when they arrived, Claude didn’t listen to him finish and flung the door open. He moved the heavy curtains aside. The sunlight filled the room. “They say the color fades after too much exposure, so you can’t leave it open for too long.” Felix said something about the portraits but Claude didn’t hear him. Like time was frozen, he looked at the drawing in front of him. In the square room that he was as big as his arm span, there was a drawing in the middle.



Claude was sitting in the maroon chair that was in his office. And next to him, was the girl that he saw in his bedroom that day. It was incomplete, so it wasn’t painted in some places. But it didn’t matter. His attention was focused on the two people in the drawing. Ha! And Claude laughed at what he saw. What was that? Was he absorbed in the play that the girl had written? If the reason why he had done those things was because of magic, it meant he had stupidly fallen for it. But why. Just why was he making that face. Why. Why. Just why. Claude had never made that face in his entire life. He had always had a strict face after his difficult life but….that stupid face that looked calm and peacful like melted snow. He never imagined he could make that face. But what was that? Who drew that pathetic face of him? It was magic. Definitely magic. So unless he called that girl out to kill her this instant…… Claude lifted to hand to destroy that unpleasant portrait. But for some reason, his hand had just flinched, and it was still next to him. He tried to lift his hand again, but strangely, it didn’t move.



“Then I’ll leave first.” Felix observed Claude’s face before leaving and quietly left. Even during that time, Claude was looking at the face of the girl in the picture. But he didn’t understand. Why he felt so frustrated looking at that bright face. ‘ Dad, I have a wish.’ Then, a small voice whispered past him.



Chapter 96 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) ‘ This can be my early birthday present. Will you do it for me?’ ‘ A wish. What’s that? Go ahead.’ ‘ I want to draw a portrait. Like the other family portraits of the royal family. With you.’ And with the new migraine, Claude pushed back his groan and gripped his head. Yeah. It didn’t have to be this complicated. He just had to get rid of the thing in front of him. So he needed to destroy that painting. He needed to break it….. For some reason, his hand didn’t move from his side. Just what was it. What was that painting. Just what did that person in the painting mean to him….. “I’ve gone completely crazy.” Seeing as how his mind was like this even now, the girl had probably done more than a thing or two to him. Claude continued to look at the painting with a foolish expression, feeling like he had swallowed a thorn. Feeling like he had lost something precious to him. Remaining in that position until the sun set, asking himself if he had gone crazy. ***



After that, Claude was struck with insomnia. Even after trying to sleep after taking care of his pushed back schedule, he kept thinking of the person he didn’t want to think of. He spent his nights tossing around in his bed. When he saw the girl in the painting again, he thought that he should really kill that girl now. “Dad!” He should’ve killed her when he first saw her. That was right, and whether she was his daughter or not, it didn’t matter. The image of the person he didn’t want to see kept on flashing in front of him, and he felt annoyed every time it happened. “Did you take Blackie?” But even when he decided to kill her, he couldn’t carry through with it. His consciousness was avoiding his thoughts about his daughter. So he needed to kill her when she was right in front of him. If he lost the chance, he wouldn’t be able to do it again. “Dad, don’t kill Blackie.” Foolish girl. She should be worried about her life, but why was she worrying about someone else? Not knowing he was looking at her with the eyes of a murderer. “Dad…..” “Dad?” Everytime she called him, his heart felt like it was being squeezed. “Shut up. If you say that again, I’ll cut your tongue out.”



But why. He couldn’t kill the person in front of him. “I should kill you, but your attitude is amusing me, so I’ll save your life.” Crazy bastard. What was he going on about? He was going to save that evil girl he should kill? It was simple to kill such a defenseless girl. All he needed to do was extend his hand and cast his magic. “From now, this girl is confined to the Emerald Palace.” But he wasn’t able to do that simple thing. “If you value your life, I better not even see a strand of your hair.” Claude ignored the pleading face looking at him and stood up. “I’ll really kill you if I see you again.” But once he passed the girl, his calm mask of his face was crumpled into a mess. Even if he couldn’t understand, his chest hurt like someone punched him. It was like someone was squeezing his heart. Kwang! Claude punched the wall as soon as he entered his bedroom. But his chest hurt more than his ripped hand. From the night, Claude started to dream nightmares. ‘ I hope you love this child.’ It couldn’t be explained other than the fact that it was a nightmare.



The person he had barely pushed back to the back of his mind whispered in his ear. ‘ Like you loved me, please love and take care of this child I’m leaving behind in your arms.’ Claude laughed in disbelief at the voice in his head. Stop. Who was who’s child? He didn’t have a daughter. He had never even loved the woman in his dream right now. She was dead. She had pushed away his love and died by herself. And she was asking for what? Yes. Felix had said it too. That Athanasia was the daughter of him and Diana. And this was the only trace of the woman in his dreams. So he couldn’t accept it. Accept and love this girl instead of the person in front of him? That was complete nonsense. Claude coldly looked at the woman in front of him. I will never love that child. I never have, and never will. So if you’re so worried about that child, you can return as a ghost. But although he said that, his face was extremely sad. But he couldn’t say anything affectionate because he couldn’t take the fact that she had left him alone to die. However, Diana smiled at him. Like she knew, even if he didn’t say anything. He was trying not to tear up, but as the person started to fade away, it didn’t matter.



Claude stretched his hand out to the person in front of him. Don’t leave. His voice was unlike his usual voice. It was filled with urgency. This was why he didn’t like it. He didn’t like to have emotions. He became so pathetic and powerless and the emotions he couldn’t control. Like these words that he didn’t mean to say. But Diana continued to fade away, softly smiling at him. Leaving him with longing on his face. “What…..?” When he woke up, he didn’t remember anything. Claude forgot everything in his dreams. He thought he dreamt about something, but right after he woke up in the morning, he couldn’t remember anything. He became frustrated, and couldn’t breathe. After that, Claude was struck with extreme migraines. During all that, he focused on his work to get his mind off of things, and he didn’t get a wink of sleep unti the day of his birthday ball arrived. He thought he would have another strange dream, so he didn’t step foot in his bedroom. So he was tired from the lack of sleep everyday. Felix told him to take walks and nagged at him, but after he met the girl pretending to be his daughter, he didn’t leave the building. Claude became sharper every day. So not long after the ball began, he gripped his head and thought of how long this ball would last. “But did Princess Athanasia not come to the ball today? I thought I could see the two of you being affectionate to each



other like the debutante ball. Huhuh.” That was the reason why he reacted sensitively to what someone said. It was funny to him that he hadn’t been able to kill the girl yet. No, killing her wasn’t even the problem. He felt like vomiting every time he said something harsh to her. Looking at the girl who was kneeling on the red carpet in front of him didn’t amuse him, but made him feel like he was making a big mistake. That was why he was even rude to her. “Take that girl away from my eyesight.” Claude realized in that moment that he wasn’t ready to kill that girl. “Even if you don’t force me to, I can leave on my own accord.” No, readiness aside, he was confident enough to kill that girl. The girl didn’t call him dad again. After realizing that fact, a heavy stone was dropped on his heart. Claude couldn’t say anything and just breathlessly looked at the person walking further away from him. Clang! After the ball ended, Claude swiped everything aside on his desk in his office. His migraines became even worse. As day by day went by, he felt like he was going crazy. He kept on trying to remember something that he couldn’t for the life of him. Now Claude wasn’t able to sleep at all.



Chirp chirpy. The sound of a bird passed his window. Lifting his head, it was already midday. Felix, who had already loudly made a fuss outside his door was quiet since yesterday, like he had given up. Today, his mind felt clear. His migraine had somewhat disappeared. Yes. Then let’s get rid of the origin of the migraine today. And end it all. With those thoughts, for the first time, he headed to the Emerald Palace.



Chapter 97 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Strangely he could immediately tell where the girl named Athanasia was without having to look for her. And when he saw her in the white rose garden with her blonde hair flying around. Claude felt an unknown longing. But he didn’t feel like being shaken from that today. So Claude stretched out his hand with murderous intent without hesitation. Clang! Smash! As magic was tossed against itself, it swallowed the two people. The sharp sound of glass cracking filled the air. Crack! The person who met his eyes should’ve realized they were about to be killed, but didn’t step back. Was it because they were frozen in fear? Or did they still believe they wouldn’t be killed by him? Whatever it was, it was foolish. It would be better for her to run away right now. Claude pretended not to know the lingering feeling in his mind of hoping for her to run away. Fizz! Clang!



The magic protecting her was clearly his magic. He laughed in belief at the many layers of magic. It was quite ironic that he was the one breaking it. Clang! Shatter! Claude had to grit his teeth to continue doing what he was. He fought the questions arising in his head. Was this really what he wanted? After he was done, could he be sure he wouldn’t regret it? Claude forcefully agreed. Of course. He stepped foot in the garden to do this. But….. Why did his heart hurt, like he was about to die? Like he would also die if the person in front of his died, trying to harm the girl in front of him felt horrible and dreadful. Clang! Now there was only one layer of magic left. And his hand reached the neck of the girl. Her palpitating heartbeat traveled up his arm and he unconsciously dropped his grip from her snow white neck. Flare! And it was then. The white light waved like tides and combined with the flowers to turn into a whole other white substance. He thought it was the remains of the broken magic, but that wasn’t it. Pop pop.



They were white shining bubbles. Claude’s eyes widened seeing the person standing in front of him being swallowed up by the bubbles. His surroundings were flashing white to the point of blinding his vision. It became harder to tell if this was a dream or reality. As Claude was blanking holding out his hand, the girl started to fade away in bubbles. He stretched his hand out again. But this time it wasn’t to kill her. No. Don’t go. Like she had in his dream, Claude gaped his mouth in desperation. But he couldn’t grasp anything in the white bubbles….. “Bye, Dad.” The wave of lights blinded his eyes and the girl whispered towards him. Like a final goodbye. Like it was her farewell to him. And the light disappeared. Ah, that…..he had never felt that kind of fear in his entire life. Claude hopelessly stood in the white rose garden that was eerily silent like nothing had happened. The origin of the thing that had made him so confused was completely gone but…..he felt like he was being suffocated. A deep loss wrapped around his throat like he lost everything he owned. But he didn’t know what he lost. “Your Majesty!”



So Claude didn’t move despite hearing Felix and other servants in the palace call him. “Your Majesty! What happened?” “Princess Athanasia, where is Princess Athanasia…..” They couldn’t approach the garden because of the magic explosion but now entered since it was gone. Felix and female servants from the Emerald Palace approached him with pale faces. “Gone.” When he barely opened his mouth to speak, a low voice entered his ears. “Right in front of me.” They all seemed to be relieved at the fact that he hadn’t killed her. But Claude couldn’t accept the fact that she had disappeared in front of him. “Felix, find her.” She dared to slip from his fingers. Right in front of me, just saying a goodbye…..! “Using whatever means, find her and bring her in front of me!” Then I’ll chase you until the end of the world! Claude promised himself and gritted his teeth. The white roses and the splattered red drops of blood that she left were painfully pricking his eyes. *** It was quite loud outside today.



I filled my cheeks up with a bacon sandwich and looked outside the window. I could see some people standing around a wooden post. What had happened for them to do that? I took the last bite of the sandwich and stood up to find out. “What happened?” I went to where people were gathered, but I couldn’t see the information on the post because it was covered. For a moment I hovered behind them and gave up trying to look for myself. Instead, I asked people around me. The owner of the inn answered me. “Why, you know, they stuck around posters trying to find the princess that disappeared. But after hearing that it was hard to find her with just a drawing, they’re turning on a viewing stone for us today.” At her words, I was taken aback. But fortunately, no one seemed to notice, and people added onto what she said. “I heard from someone who works there that they’re rotating viewing stones around the different districts.” “Isn’t that super expensive?” “It’s nothing, they’ll willingly do it to find that precious princess.” “Apparently, the girls they’ve taken to the palace weren’t the princess.” “You should be careful too. I heard they just take anyone with blonde hair.” “Yes, I guess I should.” I faked a smile and left the spot. Then, I immediately went to my room and began to pack.



What, a viewing stone? Just when did he make it? It had only been a while that I got over my surprise that they were handing over montages of me in this rural area, but now it was going to be in 3D and not 2D? Intense, that Claude. Did he want to catch me and kill me that bad? Hm? Packing my things, I complained to myself and paused to listen to what I heard outside. “Apparently there’s a lot of natural disasters these days.” “I heard that in the North, there’s been several landslides. Why, even that Countess…..” “And I guess it snowed in Kinlan?” “Kinlan is a desert, though!” “That’s why it’s strange. A few days ago in the Cycania Holy Empire…..”



Chapter 98 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Now it was completely quiet outside, perhaps because they had all gone out to the square. This town was a rural one far away from the palace so it was comfortable. What a shame. Lastly, I gulped down the juice on the table and carried my things from the bed. Whew. Apple juice is definitely best hand-squeezed! Actually, my things were just a few outfits that I purchased and some money in my pocket, but this was enough for me right now. I just flicked my finger and put the cape that was on the hangers on my shoulders. Whoosh! A moment later, I was on a breezy field. “Here again.” I momentarily looked around and didn’t feel any presences around me today either. Looking at the softly waving trees, I tossed my bag anywhere and plopped down.



This was the place where Lucas and I came during that secret escape from the palace. The grass field I ended up in after running away from Ezekiel. Grunt. Actually I didn’t know if this was grass or grains, but I just called them grass. This was the first place I ended up after leaving the rose garden where Claude tried to kill me. When I opened my eyes from the shining lights, I was standing right in the middle of the field. There wasn’t a single rose blowing around, just the grass swifting with the breeze. It seemed like I had teleported unconsciously. My magic had suddenly been activated after not working for a while to protect me from danger. People always had a way to live. After that, I didn’t return to the palace and just drifted around here and there. Because my leave was unplanned, I didn’t have a single cent on me, but I wasn’t homeless. Because I! Had become the counterfeit creator of the century! Bwahaha!… not. I really didn’t want to do this, but there was no other way. That day, I hadn’t even been able to carry my pretties out. Sob, my pretties! I worked so hard to gather them! My funds to help me during an escape like this! But it wasn’t like I could go back. Actually, getting caught by Claude wasn’t that big of a problem since I could just enter into one of my treasuries, but my teleportation wasn’t that stable yet, so I gave up. I remembered seeing something about coordinates in the magic book back at the Emerald Palace, but calculating the coordinates was so hard…..i, if I



attempted it and appeared right in front of Claude instead of my treasury, what was I supposed to do? So I decided to become the master of counterfeit. After I left the palace I was able to use magic again, so it was easy to make money. I left like my conscience was being pricked everytime I made money, but…..since I’m not like Lucas! Oops, Your Honor! This money wasn’t made by me but by the cat in my house! So please judge me as not guilty! Of course, I don’t raise a cat. I didn’t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing but the money I made from magic never failed me. But I didn’t know when my magic would stop working again, so I made some in advance and traveled with some simple outfits. I wouldn’t have to be like this if I could use magic anytime like Lucas. But I was definitely doing better than just living a homeless lifestyle. To be honest, I wasn’t even suffering. But if I got caught, everything would be taken. From counterfeit to mocking the Emperor, I would be charged with this and that. And I was a wanted person right now. I shivered thinking of the viewing stone I heard about before teleporting from the inn. It was a good decision to not stay in one place for too long after leaving the Palace. Honestly, at first, it was so hard because teleporting was such high magic that the destinations were almost random. But continuing to do it somewhat trained me and I was able to control it a bit.



People thought that the Emperor was searching for his cherished daughter, but this was almost like being on a wanted criminal list. Because he was trying to find me to kill me! “Am I not gonna be able to stay in Obelia for too long now?” Until now, I had only stayed within the empire, but since Claude’s touch reached all the way to rural towns now, staying in Obelia was too much. Then where should I go? I blankly thought looking at the blue sky. Actually in this situation, I didn’t think of anything. Claude searching everywhere for me was just another obstacle I had to overcome…..So I wasn’t particularly worried or scared. Honestly, I didn’t know how long I would be able to live like this, but if I really wanted to, there wasn’t anything stopping me. Now I could use teleportation without too much difficulty and I was successful in other magic that I did because I was bored. I didn’t know before, but it seemed like I was really talented in it. I, It wasn’t an unfounded confidence. There probably wasn’t a single kid who came this far self-studying! Anyway, so I didn’t feel despair like before although I knew Claude was looking to kill me. Also, even if I was caught again, I could just escape like I had in the rose garden. And I didn’t plan on letting him kill me. That was what I thought that day. That I wouldn’t die by Claude’s hand, at the very least. A light breeze shifted my hair. The grass around me also shook. Looking back, a lot of time had passed.



I thought of what happened in the rose garden again. Blankly staring at the sky, I remembered everything that had happened from the Garnet Palace and his birthday. And the calm eyes staring at me. Ezekiel who had silently stayed by my side when I was crying. I abruptly decided my next destination. “Atlanta it is.” *** “I’m planning on staying for one night.” “Alright, the cost depends on the room. The rooms we have left are…..” I listened to the man explaining things with interest. Wow, it was a foreign language. I guess this really was Atlanta. What I just said wasn’t weird, right? I’m not sure, but I’ll keep the speaking to a minimum. I was in the biggest room in this lodge. They said it was a lodge, but in actuality, it was more like a hotel, seeing the large lobby and multiplefloored building. It’s definitely different from the lodge in the rural town! “Meals aren’t included in the rate, but if you pay and tell them in advance, you can eat in your room. This is your key. You’ll see the stairs as soon as you go straight and turn left. Then please enjoy your stay.” I thought it would be too immoral to use the best rooms with counterfeit, so I settled for a medium room and left the counter. The fact that I was inside a hotel-like lodge with fake money in the first place was immoral, but I wanted to stay here. B, But, I’m still sorry! I’ll pay you back with real money next time!



I elegantly drank tea in the first floor cafeteria and passed some priestesses up the stairs. As soon as I entered my room, I flicked my finger and relased the magic I had been keeping up. Let’s see. My eyes and hair, did they come back to normal? I carefully observed the mirror in the corner of the room. Thankfully, the magic was properly released. Until just now, I had changed the color of my eyes and hair with magic power. At first, I didn’t know if I would be successful, but I didn’t think it would be safe to walk around normally so I tried it and it worked. But I thought I might still be caught if I wasn’t able to control my magic power. So I just hid my eyes. However, after listening to what the owner of the inn said about blonde haired girls being taken to the Palace, I even changed my hair to another color. Of course, this was Obelia and not Atlanta, but it was ok to be careful, right? In a way, it was even more dangerous to be caught in this foreign land instead. Because if Claude was able to reach here, then it might turn into a problem between lands. Gasp. Technically, didn’t I crossover illegally? And I was a runaway criminal from Obelia! I only had those worries for a moment, and I thought ‘whatever’ right away. Why would I worry about political problems when I was living like this? Sigh, when did I become a fugitive? This was unbelievable. It was really a relief that I could use magic. If not, I would’ve been caught by Claude already.



N, no. Then I wouldn’t even have been able to leave the palace. Then would I have died in the garden? Like the Athanasia in the book. Without being able to fight back once. Thinking those thoughts, my head started to hurt and I gripped the side of it. “Wahaha! Catch me if you can!” “Ugh! Kabel, stay still!” Hearing the sudden ‘catch me if you can,’ I looked out the window. A tree was blooming with light pink cherry blossom-like flowers. Ah, it was the middle of spring in Atlanta too. Unlike Obelia, Atlanta had all four seasons, so I thought I might be able to see snow for the first time in a while. Looking out the window, I changed my hair and eyes again with magic power and left the room. Flicking my finger to control magic was like a switch. I didn’t know if it was just me, but I felt like I was wasting less of it. Anyway, since magic occurred whenever the user desired something, it was honestly uncomfortable sometimes because even if I didn’t want to, sometimes money fell from the sky or I was immediately teleported. No, actually, other than discomfort, it was actually dangerous. Last time, after waking up from a nightmare about Claude chasing me in the mountains, I woke up to find myself not in the inn, but actually in the mountains. Ugh. I didn’t even want to think about what might have happened if I teleported to a cliff or the ocean. So after reading that ‘a beginner should choose a signal for when magic is used’ in the magic book, I tried copying Lucas.



And interestingly, after that, magic didn’t appear randomly and I became a lot more relieved. Did Lucas flick his finger all this time to control his magic? Mm. Of course, Lucas wasn’t a beginner, but he kept on complaining to me that it was uncomfortable because the amount of his magic power had disappeared. “Ah, it looks like it’s snowing.” Thinking this and that, I left the building and walked by myself down the flower-covered path. But the flower petals that fell on my head as I walked looked like snow.



Chapter 99 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) It had been awhile since I spent time like this. Of course, it wasn’t like life in the palace was bad, but I was never as free as I was now except for that time with Lucas. Even until yesterday, I hadn’t been able to freely roam around because people might recognize me. But no one in Atlanta looked at me strangely, whether it was because they didn’t care about a foreign princess or because they didn’t know. My goodness, not caring about me. I was a bit touched. This wasn’t Obelia, so I guess no one would be interested in me. I became less nervous and comfortably walked around. I had become so used to life in the palace that the outside was a bit unfamiliar, but I quickly got used to it. It might’ve been because my senses were returning. Of course. Since I was originally just a normal citizen. The weather was warm and the view was nice. I continued relaxing in the freedom amongst people and returned to my room. *** Mm. The door’s shut. I lifted my head and awkwardly looked at the shut door. Right now, I was in front of a large building not too far from where I was staying. This was the school Ezekiel attended when he was in Atlanta!



But looking at the iron windows and the sturdy walls, it seemed difficult for an intruder to get it. Weren’t school walls supposed to be lower so people could climb over? Ugh. If you’re tardy to school, you really don’t have a way to get in this school. “Hm.” And seeing how there wasn’t anyone in front, it seemed like they didn’t accept strangers on the weekdays. Well, I could just use teleport, right? I continued to think to myself in front of the door and decided to use one of the magic tricks that I succeeded in. “Ugh, I don’t want to take the class. I barely finished the homework yesterday pulling an all-nighter.” “I hope the professor doesn’t ask questions in class today. There’s only two people who answer, since the questions are so hard anyway.” And a moment later, I succeeded in walking around the school without being since. It was invisibility magic. It was the magic to cover myself with a thin sheet of magic and become invisible. This was a really hard magic spell! But I did it. My legend as a Great Magician starts today. “Oops! We’re gonna be late. Let’s go!” Right now, the place I was in was known as the biggest school in Atlanta, and it definitely had an interior fitting of it.” In the middle of the classrooms, there was a beautiful garden and fountain, and there large empty space for physical activity. And there were six buildings that were all at least four stories.



Oh, was that also a library? I’ll have to go check it out later. Hmm, and that building looks like a dormitory. I jumped around the students to avoid them and took an interest in what a female student said. She said it was weird that there weren’t a lot of students today but class was going to start soon. I crept sneakily behind her and passed by the middle of the garden and entered the second building. I tiptoed to the door where the female student went. Before another student blocked me, I jumped inside. “Did you do all of the homework?” “Of course.” “Ooh, then show me it! Yikes. I almost bumped into a student that suddenly stood up. I passed by the noisy students and headed towards the back of the lecture hall. “Hey! The professor is coming!” But the moment someone shouted that, all the students rushed to their spots. After they frantically sat down, they opened a book that seemed like their textbook. A silence descended on them. Huh? What was this? Did they suddenly become this quiet because the Professor was coming in?” I heard someone walking, and a middle-aged man soon opened the door and entered. It was the professor the students had been speaking about. “If everyone’s here, we’ll start class.”



He stroked his mustache like it was a habit and began class right away without even calling attendance. I was sitting down in a leftover seat in the back. Wow. All the students here were excellent role models. They’re completely focused. Was it because a prestigious academy was different? “Then what was George Mayon’s counterargument to the space-time theory? Student Remier Jeandarc.” “Yes, sir. George Mayon took an example to the movement…” The class was fun. Contrary to what those students earlier had said, it wasn’t that boring, and the professor’s explanation was quite easy to understand. Mm. Although that might be because I already studied this all. The reason why I could understand the class being taught in Atlantan was probably because of those classes in the Imperial Palce. I must’ve studied hard all this time just for this day. I felt proud. Also, because it was the first time taking a class with other students in a lecture hall in this world, is was fun. It was almost a shame class was ending. “Today’s class is up to here. Everyone give your homework to Lady Earnst sitting up front and may leave.” Aw. It was already the end. It was 2 hours, but it ended too fast. Wasn’t there another class in this hall? Should I stay in here? After the mustache professor left the hall first, the rest of the students rushed to give their assignments to the female student. I watched them from the back. Lady Eanst? She was a student that was complimented because she answered the professor’s question well. Seeing as how she was in charge of



the homework, I guess she was kind of like the class leader. But she had the same color hair as Ezekiel, so she felt somewhat familiar. After all the students rushed out, the hall suddenly became quiet. I watched the girl in the front stack up the papers. Creak. Then, she finally stood up. Looking at her face, I was amazed. Wow, I had only seen her back because I was sitting here, but she was really pretty. Like a duchess that would come out in a romance novel. She was only standing up from her chair, but even that was fancy. If my manners teacher saw her, she would be extremely pleased. I thought she would leave the class soon, but she just stayed still. But then she looked back at me. “I have to go now, but aren’t you turning in the assignment?” At her sudden words, I looked around to see if there was anyone else left in the lecture hall. B, But it was strange. Other than her, there was no one in here. And I was sitting in the very back, so there wasn’t anyone behind me. I turned to look, and I was right. Frozen, I looked back up again. And I asked in a low voice. “Me?”



Chapter 100 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Then is there someone else beside you here?” The girl asked, like I was being strange. Gasp, was she seeing me right now?! But no one spoke to me! Did my magic come off when I wasn’t aware? “Oh, but you’re not wearing a uniform. Are you an outsider just sitting in?” “Yeah.” I ended up answering. Uh, although technically, I snuck it. But thankfully, it seemed like outsiders were allowed to sit in during lectures. I was relieved at the girl’s understanding. “Oh. I thought you were a student because you were so familiar. Oh wait, are you a senior?” “N, No.” T, This situation was awkward. Why had the magic suddenly come off? There wasn’t a reason why it wouldn’t listen to me. Ah, was it actually a good thing it came off now? “Okay…then I’ll be off first.” She tilted her head, thinking something was strange, and turned back around.



I narrowed my eyes questioningly. Then this meant I might not be able to teleport suddenly if my magic didn’t work. Then how was I supposed to go outside? But then she suddenly paused in the doorframe, and whipped her head back at me. “Ackk!” I jumped in surprise at her shocked shout. “The missing princess of Obelia!” “Gasp!” “Yeah! I saw you in the viewing stone!” The female student’s eyes widened in understanding. I stood there, frozen, not able to speak. The student walked towards me in disbelief. Everytime her shoes clacked on the ground, I flinched. “I’m correct, right? You’re Princess Obelia?” “Y, You mistook me for someone else!” “Ah, wait!” I immediately tried to teleport away. Magic, please listen to me this time! Whoosh! Thankfully, the girl started to become blurry and when I opened my eyes again, I was standing smack dab in the middle of a grass field. “Shoot.” I thought my heart was gonna beat out of my chest! I felt like I was gonna die because it was beating so fast.



I plopped down between the grass. My goodness, what exactly was that person to be able to recognize me like that. Didn’t she say something about a viewing stone? Did the viewing stones Claude send out already get to Atlanta? Because I was so shocked, I was shaking. I grabbed my head and screamed. Wasn’t that girl going to tell the palace right away that I was here? But since she saw me disappear right in front of her eyes, it didn’t matter. And I was in this field now. Dang, I was so surprised because this was the first time someone recognized my face so fast. W, Wow. How thrilling. I lied down on the grass to somehow calm myself down. I thought I would be able to stay in Atlanta for a while, but I got caught faster than ever. Aw. Then where was I supposed to go? I didn’t have to go back since I could just make money. I continued to think on the grass and flicked my finger again. *** “Ugh, the professor assigned 4 assignments today.” “3 for me. Are they trying to kill us?’ I sighed, feeling the breeze in my hair. It felt different looking at the sun from the roof. Right now, I was in the school from earlier. After all, they said the beacon didn’t shine on itself, so if Atlantan people found out that I was in Atlante, this was the last place they’d look if that girl said she saw me here.



Wouldn’t it be difficult for them to think that I would come back here? I, If not, never mind. Ahem. I was watching everyone’s movements with my invisibility magic on the rooftop. But I had this strange feeling from before. Did that student not tell others she saw me? It was quiet not only in school, but outside as well. And it wasn’t like security had gotten tighter either. “Hm.” I looked down at the students down below. I wanted to change my outfit to the uniform and shamelessly walked around, but I thought it would be rude so I didn’t. Yeah, wearing a uniform at my age wasn’t right. Ugh. So I decided to return to where I was staying after the sunset and continued to look at the sun. Ah, this was nice. “Cough cough.” Hm? I heard the sound of someone pretending to cough….. “Uh, sorry to speak to you so suddenly. But it’s a bit dangerous there. It could be slippery because it rained yester…..” I looked over towards the direction of the sound. And I screamed at the close face. “Ack!” I backed up, and suddenly, my body started to slide down! “It’s dangerous!”



Thankfully, someone grabbed my hand just in time. Why! This was such a creepy school! Why are you doing this to me! “Come up carefully. And don’t let go of my hand.” I found out the place I had been was near a small window, and entering it, I realized I was in a small attic room. Why did a school have an attic? “Uh, it’s a bit messy because it’s a storage room…..” Oh, a storage room. I calmed myself down and looked at the female student looking at me. It was the silver-haired girl from the lecture hall, and she looked like she was embarrassed to be with me in the storage room. I warily stepped back. “H, How did you know I was on the roof?” “Mm. I saw you when I was passing by.” She spoke with an abashed face. Ahhh! She was like a ghost! I tried to use my magic again. But she quickly shook her hand with a troubled face like she realized what I was trying to do. “Um, wait a minute. I won’t tell anyone. I haven’t told anyone about what happened in the lecture hall either.” I looked at her with suspicion, but it seemed like she was telling the truth. And she didn’t seem to be planning something behind her back either. But could I trust her? It would be better if I didn’t teleport away now because my body might not be able to take it after using magic so much….. Eventually, I hesitatingly put my hand back down. Then the girl stepped back as if to help me be more at ease. I put distance between us and leaned



against the window. But because I was headed towards where the sun was shining, she exclaimed, looking at my face. “Ah. I thought those eyes were fascinating. It must’ve been because they’re those royal eyes that I heard about.” I flinched at what she said. Creak! But then, the door burst open. The girl and I both jumped at the sound. “What are you doing here?” It was a male student with silver hair. That was strange. Silver hair wasn’t that common, so how were the first two people I met at this school both silver-haired? Was silver hair not that rare in Atlanta? Wait! Was I caught by this male student too? Was I?! “E, Erich. Since when were you there?” “Why are you stuttering like a fool?” But the male student continued to speak to the female student without even looking at me. “Did you think I’m free enough to follow you around? I just saw you going in this room when I was passing by.” She snorted and looked around. “But there’s no one here. I thought I heard people talking. What are you doing here by yourself?” I was instantly bewildered. What? He was saying there was no one else in this room even though I was standing right here? I saw the eyes of the girl



standing next to me being filled with question marks as well. She wrinkled her nose and thought about something for a while and completely hid the surprise in her face to speak casually to the male student. “You don’t have to know what I was doing. Just go on your way.” “You’ll be late to the conference if you don’t leave now. And Professor Thonton is in charge of it.” “I’ll figure it out. If you don’t want to get in trouble, you leave first. Ah, and thanks for your concern.” Then, the boy’s eyebrows twitched and he spoke in a cold voice. “Concern? Don’t make me laugh. Who’s worried? Whether you get in trouble or not isn’t my business. I just said that because you might stain the Earnst family name if you’re late. There’s still 5 minutes left, figure out if you’re still gonna come or not.” He made an angry face and spun around to leave the storage room. W, What was that just now. Was he a tsudere? Even though his tone was icy, it seemed like he said it because he was worried. And he even told her that there was 5 minutes left. Actually, weren’t the two of them kinda similar? Their eyes were different, but they were both silver-haired. And they had a strange aura about them that was similar.



Chapter 101 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) As I asked in curiosity, the female student paused and looked back at me. B, But she looked like she was in a better mood than before. Like her affinity towards me increased…..t, that was just in my head, right? “Well, we’re the same age but I was born faster, so yes. And you can tell from our mental ages.” I understood what she was saying and nodded my head. Ah, so they were twins. It seemed like they were fighting over who was older, and it was cute. “But Princess, are you using magic right now as well?” Anyhow, but it seemed like this student had come to the same realization as me. I tilted my head and answered her question. “I guess others can’t easily see me.” From the reaction of the male student, that was definitely the case. Then did this mean my invisibility magic was still casted in the classroom too? And even now? But why was that student able to see me? She looked like she was deep in thought about this as well. But she scratched her head, like she couldn’t figure it out. “Anyway, it’s a good thing you weren’t caught by anyone else.”



It was strange to see such an elegant and noble-looking girl scratch her head…… “But aside from that. Why are you in Atlante? Oh, should I not ask about that?” But I flinched at what she asked. Seeing this, she carefully asked again. “You probably already know, but the Emperor of Obelia is still looking for you. And we received a notice in Atlanta some time ago. With a viewing stone of you at your debutante ball.” Cough! I choked on my own spit hearing what she said. What? A viewing stone from my debutante ball? That was the viewing stone they were spreading across the continent? Were they trying to kill me by mortifying me? Ugh, Claude, that twisted bastard! “Did you run away?” At her low voice, I was able to realize why people thought Claude was a poor father trying to look for his lost daughter. They would think we were extremely close to each other because that was back when our relationship wasn’t too bad. Who would be able to imagine if? That Claude had amnesia and was trying to kill his daughter. “Then shouldn’t you start to head back?” At her careful advice, I didn’t speak for a while and awkwardly smiled at her.



“Sorry if I put you in an awkward situation. I won’t do anything that affects Atlante and quickly leave.” “Oh, that’s not what I…..” She looked a bit flustered looking at my face. She opened and closed her mouth like she didn’t know what to say. “Sorry. I didn’t think through it. There’s a reason why you can’t return to Obelia, right?” It seemed like she somewhat understood that I hadn’t run away and there was a legitimate reason why I left. “I can just say I don’t know anything if someone asks. I won’t be affected just because I met you, so please don’t worry about that.” I was grateful for her kindness. But counting my old life, I should definitely be older than her. Strangely, she was extremely mature. Her eyes and overall atmosphere seem older than me. Of course, it wasn’t like you became more mature just because they grew older. I guess I aged backwards. “But seeing how you came here despite any connections to Atlante…..” And she widened her eyes. “Was it because of Ezekiel Alpheus?” “You know Ezekiel?” “There probably isn’t anyone here who doesn’t know him. He’s one of the only 4 students in the school’s history to ever graduate early. Wow. That was such an Ezekiel thing to do.



“And he’s my older brother’s friend……actually, not that close. I know him because he’s the same age as my brother. But we weren’t that close. Because our grades are different, first of all.” “I see…..” “I heard that he was famous back in Obelia too. And he went straight back to Obelia right after, so I thought you might’ve met him.” After that, she started to tell me about Ezekiel’s school life. Most of it was about how he was a great student and popular with the female students, and I was inwardly thinking that it was expected of the male protagonist. “So they’re the same age, but he’s so different from my brother….” I looked at her face. Her hair was similar to Ezekiel’s, but still slightly different, and her eyes like a deep maroon that I saw in my dreams. Ah, so that was why I felt so familiar with her when I saw her. Whoosh! “Hey! Why are you still here!” After some time passed, the door was flung open. We both turned our heads in surprise again. It was the male student from earlier. “Ugh, what this time? You don’t even have to go to the conference!” As she spoke in an annoyed tone, he frantically shouted like that wasn’t what he was here for. “It’s not that, Carvelle is acting out again!”



“What? Then call the professor.” “If he gets caught, he might really be expelled this time! He listens to you, at least!” “Ugh, that damned bastard…..” I watched her face become filled with rage and swipe her face with her hand. I felt like I could relate to her for some reason….. “Is it the classroom! I’ll be right there so go ahead first.” “You have to come quick!” After he left, she shook her head like she couldn’t be bothered anymore. And her purple eyes slid on me. “I think I’ll have to leave because of my brother.” “G, Good luck.” I thought I should at least tell her that, so I cheered her up without meaning to. I didn’t know exactly what it was, but she seemed to struggle because of her brother a lot. “Since it seems like you freely use your magic, I won’t walk you out. But it’s still dangerous in the evening, so be careful when you’re out late.” “Thank you for today.” “No problem. And my mouth is extremely heavy, so don’t worry.” She lightly smiled at me and left the storage room. Watching the door close, I turned my head back to the window where I saw the red and yellow sun.



Should I leave now? Or since I don’t really have anything to do, should I leave after a while? Clatter. Then, my foot was caught on something on the ground. Hm, what was that? I looked down. And I picked up the shiny thing near my foot. On a gold chain necklace, there was a pendant with small letters on the back. Hari Earnst. Ah, the professor from the lecture hall had called her Lady Earnst. Wait, so if she was an Earnest in Atlanta, wasn’t she a part of the Ducal Family that supported the Imperial Family? Wow, she was from an impressive family. Oh, and she said that her brother was Ezekie;’s friend. So in other words, since he was from a great family, he could befriend Ezekiel. B, But what was I supposed to do now? Would she come find it if I left it here? But what if someone comes and takes it? But then, to give it to her myself….. In the end, I left deep in thought with the necklace in my hand. *** Eventually, I came back to school the next day as well. The necklace from yesterday was in my pocket. I had received a lot of help from her, so I thought it would be better to give it to her myself than to leave it in the storage room. And it could be a special item to her. But I couldn’t find the opportunity to give it back.



First of all, she was almost never along! After unintentionally observing her, I saw that Hary Earnst was a model student and also popular. Although she was always called on in class to answer questions, she answered without hesitation, and the professors loved her. And she wasn’t arrogant and extremely easy going so she seemed to have a lot of friends. And she was only 1 year older than me, at 15. “Sigh, Cavelle. Shouldn’t you start to do the thing called studying? You have to graduate some time.” Hary Earnst was attending this school with her little brother and her older brother. But sometimes, she looked at them with exasperated expressions, like she didn’t know what to do with them. “You know, Cavelle. I think sometimes you forget about how old you are.” Although she was speaking like she was consoling a kindergartener, her face was filled with annoyance. It was hard to tell who was supposed to be older. “You go around causing accidents like you’re a 7 year old and not 17. What are you gonna do?” And strangely, she didn’t see me today. No matter how much I hovered around her, or quietly called her name, Hary Earnst just confusedly looked around and continued walking. She didn’t look at me once. Hm? Did she see me by coincidence yesterday? Or did my invisibility magic work better than yesterday? “The person you called your friend, Ezekiel Alpheus, already graduated. Of course, I don’t expect you, of all people to graduate early, but shouldn’t you at least not be held back?”



“What? Me, the sword genius, held back? If I put my mind to it, early graduation is super easy, but I’m not doing it because of you. You’re gonna be bored if I graduate by myself!” It was funny listening to their situation. She was completely roasting him with a kind voice. And it was funny watching her face get darker at his shameless words. to Hary Earnst was a brown-haired boy with a mischievous look, and it seemed his name was Cavelle. Hm. That was strange. Why was his name so familiar? Was it because I heard his name in the storage room yesterday? “And are you stupid? I’m majoring in sword studies, so why should I study?” “Even sword studies students take the graduation test. Did you forget…..” “Gasp! They take the test too? Why? Why why why?” “You attended this school for these many years and you still didn’t know there was a graduation test?!” She exploded! I had almost given up on approaching her and amusedly watched them. “It’s not that I’m strange but this school is strange! I’m gonna go talk to them about it right now! Sheesh, a graduation test? Says who? I’m gonna go straight to the director’s…..” “Geez seriously, what are you going to do if the other professors hear? Shut up and come here.”



In the end, I wasn’t able to give her the pendant back. In the middle of the night I saw in the moonlit window of where I was staying. Hm. Then I should try to look for another way. Should I put it in her pocket tomorrow when she walks by? Or should I leave it in front of the classroom for her? Watching her for the entire day today, I realized how rare it was for her to be alone yesterday in the lecture hall yesterday.



Chapter 102 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Their sibling relationship was sweet. I was a bit jealous because I didn’t have any siblings myself…..well, I guess Jannette is pretty similar. And Claude suddenly popped up in my mind. When I turned my head, I could see flower petals swirling around against the night background like snow against the dark. Should I go to see him…..? I slowly raised my hand looking outside the window. I finger absorbed the cold from the window sill. Since he might be sleeping now. Although he works day and night, but….. I was suddenly curious about how the person trying to kill me was doing. It might’ve been because I saw the Earnst sibling’s relationship. Since I can just run away, I might as well. I knew it was a careless plan, but I ended up deciding on going. Without hesitation, I let go of my body to the wave of magic. *** The place I arrived was a dark room. When I realized that, I wasn’t able to move from my spot. Wait, why was I here? I was supposed to be on the roof! Magic, why are you doing this to me?



Are you trying to give me hell? I was planning on looking around the roof to see what was going on, but I had arrived right in the middle of the room! And this place was familiar to me. Because this was Claude’s bedroom! I was completely frozen in lace. Of course, even if I could run away from him like I did in the rose garden, that wasn’t guaranteed so….. I walked into the tiger’s den myself! What should I do? Should I use teleportation? For a moment, I spun my eyes around to observe my surroundings. Thankfully, it was extremely quiet in here. And I saw it. The familiar gold hair shining on the sofa. When I discovered it, I quietly stood still holding my breath. And I slowly moved. Rustle. But then, I stepped on something and it made a sound. It sounded like thunder in the quiet room. I peeked at the sofa but I didn’t feel any movement. What was it? Was it a document, since he often looked at them in his bedroom? I ignored the paper on the floor and moved again. Geez, what was this? How many of these are on the floor? As I continued to make noises two more times, I hunched over because it seemed like Claude would discover me.



But the paper shining in the moonlight was a bit strange. Hm? This looks like a drawing, not a document. What is it? I stretched out for the paper that I was stepping on and held it up. I slowly looked at it, then widened my eyes. Gasp! What’s this! It’s a drawing from when I was younger. W, What was going on? Why was this here? I was so surprised that my hands started to shake. I picked up the other papers on the floor doubting myself. And I screamed a silent scream grasping my head. These were definitely the drawings that I made for Claude when I was younger! My embarrassing history that I actually worked hard on! This was the drawing I gave Claude because I was grateful for the treasury he gave me when I was 9 years old, and this other picture was the one that I drew after dreaming Claude had gone bald! And next to it was….. Gasp! My greatest work! It’s one of me drop-kicking Claude! Goodness, I didn’t remember giving him this, but how did he have it? I whipped my head around and looked at the being behind my like it was an alien. W, What are you? What do you plan on doing with these? And why are these on the floor? Gasp. He wasn’t planning on burning these, right…..? Scared that they would appear in my dreams, I just placed them back down anywhere and silently tiptoed to the sofa. Claude received the shiny moonlight lying on the sofa.



Why was he skinny? He looked like someone who really lost his precious daughter. I became concerned about his health because he looked like he hadn’t eaten in days. If he kicked me out like that, he should be enjoying life right now. It seems like I’m actually doing better than him. But even while having those thoughts, I felt something else inside. It’s like I’m the actual Athanasia now. Although I don’t plan on being killed by you like the dream. “Stupid.” I quietly muttered and poke Claude’s forehead. Then, his wrinkled forehead began to become clear. His gold eyelashes slowly fluttered open. I just silently looked at his unfocused eyes. “… ..” When his eyes slid towards me, I took my hand back. Claude was quiet for a moment. The same went for me. And some time later, his mouth slowly opened. “I’m sick of this.” My hand flinched at his low voice. But what he said next was completely unexpected. “Aren’t you even tired? You appear in my dreams every single night.” I blinked my eyes at what he said.



What was he saying? He dreamed about me every night? I, It wasn’t about killing me, right? “But you’re quiet today.” “… ..” “Yeah. But this is better saying those damned words over and over again.” I didn’t know why, but Claude seemed to think this was a dream. So I decided not to tell him the truth. For a moment, the room was quiet. “Why…..” I looked at him cover his eyes like he didn’t want to see me, and opened my mouth. “Why are you going to those lengths to find me?” I didn’t understand why he was working so hard to find me. If he wanted to kill me, wasn’t it better for him to forget about me and not care about whether I die or not outside of the palace?” “Are you going to kill me if you find me?” Or did he really want to kill me himself? Then that was the worst. “Do you want to kill me right now?” My question rang in the silent room. Claude didn’t say anything for a moment and flinched his hands that were on his eyes. “Yes.” He answered with his pale lips that were illuminated in the moonlight.



“I want to rip you apart even now.”



Chapter 103 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I stayed quiet for a moment after what he said. And I spoke in a low voice. “I’m not going to die.” His hand on his eyes flinched. “I won’t die by your hand.” The moonlight on Claude’s hand slid down and landed on the sofa. “Even if I die, it won’t be by you.” I could see Claude’s eyes again. I saw his eyes become hard and looked at him with my mouth shut tight. “You…..” His eyes were filled with shock. “Weren’t a dream?” I lightly smiled. I really….. “I missed you, dad.” But I guess this isn’t the time yet. “Bye.” So stay well until next time.



“Wait!” Claude extended his hand towards me. But I was faster. I disappeared right in front of his eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I could see flowers on the trees like snow. I was back in Atlante. He still wanted to kill me, so I guessed it would be goodbye for a while. I didn’t know when I would see him again, but this was another farewell. I looked at the flowers flying around in the moonlight and said a farewell of my own. But I didn’t know that I would be able to meet Claude again so soon. *** “Wow, this is unbelievable.” At the world’s end. There was a tree called the World Tree that grew in all colors of the rainbow. Normal humans wouldn’t be able to approach it, but there was an intruder here. “Which bastard ate my things?” It was a handsome boy with black hair and red eyes. He looked to be about 15. He kicked a fruit of the tree that was on the floor with an angry face. It popped on the floor. But it was already cracked, the magic that was supposed to be inside was gone.



The World Tree looked at the boy with surprise and anger. “Should you have left a fruit for me? You want me to eat a diaper like this? Really?” The boy was Lucas, who had left to eat the World Tree’s fruits. And the World Tree had met him before in this place. About 100 or 200 years ago, someone had come. He didn’t remember the time, but he remembered the human’s face because only a few people could come here. And the reason why he could remember Lucas was because….. “Hey, you’ve known me for several hundred years! You should have at least one fruit hidden for me!” The World Tree became angry at his mocking words. Friendship? He only came to eat his fruits. But he came when the fruits weren’t even grown, and he was angry! Threatening to pull his roots out! Why are you still alive, you human! “I didn’t know there was someone who knew this location…..who came? Hey, when did you become so easy? Can you give away your fruits like that to anyone?” As the World Tree expressed his anger, magic exploded everywhere. Boom! “Didn’t I say to protect my fruits last time?” Why are they your fruits, they’re mine! You stupid human! “You wanna be bald again?”



The World Tree had the ability to think, and was extremely proud of its branches. “And this bastard doesn’t even have manners. He should’ve gone away after eating what he could, but he ate everything? Does he wanna die?” The World Tree thought of the human who had eaten a single fruit and picked the rest of them to stomp them on the ground. He wanted to blow him away because the act was so rude…..but to the World Tree, the humans were the same. “Ugh, I can’t leave empty handed.” The World Tree thought about whether it should break its peace to fly the human far away. “Well, there’s nothing I can do.” The human clicked his tongue and stepped back. “I should just eat what’s left.” What’s left? What? He wasn’t going to eat the fallen fruit on the ground….. And the World Tree saw Lucas’s eyes looking at it. It slightly moved its root towards itself. …..Me? Nod. Really me? Nod nod.



You’re going to eat me? As the World Tree pointed at itself, Lucas fancily smiled and bobbed his head up and down. The World Tree exploded. This rude human!!!!! AHhhhhh! As the World Tree exploded in anger, magic exploded once again. Boom! Whoosh! “Ugh, the dust.” But Lucas wasn’t one to step back. “Hey, why are you being so harsh? This old tree is old enough to die, but it doesn’t want to. Sheesh.” When the dust settled down, Lucas was standing there untouched. The World Tree was shocked. This monstrous human! He was still alive! “So if you had hidden at least one fruit well, I wouldn’t have thought of eating you.” Just where did he get that idea? He could die if his body couldn’t handle it. So if his head was screwed on right, he wouldn’t even attempt this….. “Well, but I like peace, so I’m not going to kill you. I’ll leave you alone so after 500 years you can bear fruit again. And you can help me again then…..” Was he planning on staying alive until then?



“So I’ll only eat a little.” The sound of crying and magic exploding rang out. It was exactly 41 days later when everything settled down. After Lucas left, the World Tree was standing with only a single root left. *** “Alright, today we’ll continue our last lesson about Gale’s theory.” The old professor rubbed his mustache. “Alright, everyone open their books to page 73.” Today, I was in the back of the classroom again. I was bored because I had already learned everything.



Chapter 104 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “As I explained last time, the theory on relativity can also be applied to magic…..” Wait…..but what level class was this? I looked around the class and saw Hary Earnst’s brother in the back corner of the lecture hall. That person was the same age as Ezekiel, right? Then this class was for 17 year olds. Wow, so then Ezekiel had learned information that 17 year olds learn when he was 10 years old? Really? Huuhuu…..I laughed in disbelief at the unfairness in this world. No, wasn’t this completely unfair? Even if they were a main character, they distributed abilities into….. “Steak…..yum.” Yeah, into the steak…..wait, what? Steak? I looked around at the murmuring I heard somewhere. Hm? Was someone talking in their sleep? Other students started to look for the origin of the steak. “Not an omelette…..steak…..mm.” And I realized the sound was coming from a brown-haired boy hunched over on his desk.



It was Hary’s brother, who’s head had been drooping from the beginning of class. Well…..it was past lunchtime right in the middle of the afternoon, and it was a nice spring weather. If you listened to this kind of boring lecture I guess you would be sleepy. When I learned this section in the Emerald Palace, I shivered because it was so boring. But I couldn’t even fall asleep because I was being taught one-on-one. How many times I had to pinch my thighs to stay awake, I don’t know. I understood the student in the hall and looked at them with pitiful eyes. Bang! But then, Hary Earnst’s brother shot up from his seat. “Meat…..! Not an omelette, but steak!!!” ….But steak! …..steak! …..eak! The loud voice echoed in the quiet lecture hall. Students looked at his with their mouths open. A few of them glanced at the professor to see his reaction. “Gulp…..hm?” Hary’s brother…..so Cavelle Earnst frowned with a still sleepy face. Wait, was he wiping his drool right now? “Cavelle Earnst…..” A cold and settled voice pierced everyone’s eardrums. Was the mustache professor mad?



“Hm? Professor, have you seen my steak?” Only Cavelle Earnst wasn’t able to understand what was going on. He confusedly looked around and asked the professor where the steak was. And the professor pointed out the door twitching his lips. “Leave.” “Oh, it was outside! Thank you, professor!” I almost laughed out loud. But it wasn’t just me. Everyone was trying to hold their laughter in. I couldn’t blame them. The professor had told him to leave the classroom because he didn’t deserve to listen to his lecture, but Cavelle had left thanking him for telling him where his steak was. And he really ran out of the lecture. The professor’s face turned red and he trembled, and the students all had strange faces trying to hold their laughter in. Amongst them, I had to struggle to keep my laughter in as well. *** “You come here a lot? I can help you if there’s a book that you’re looking for.” I looked in surprised towards the direction of the voice. The worker at the bookstore was looking at me. “I guess you’re interested in magic?” Oops, I got caught. But I did read too many books on the subject.



I came here often because it was the largest bookstore in Atlanta, and it seemed like I caught the worker’s attention. I didn’t forget that Claude sent viewing stones to Atlante as well. But according to what Hary said in the storage room, it was something that was only delivered to noble and royal families. “Do you have any books about magic to do with the brain?” “Brain magic?” “Mm, so like magic that deals with people’s memories…..” I hesitantly asked the worker. I had been thinking I should ask him because I couldn’t find it in the school library or in here. But the worker paused and asked me in a low voice. “Miss, are you interested in dark magic?” It was my turn to pause. Black magic was banned in Obelia, so books about it couldn’t be found anymore. Because the past tyrant of Obelia had used dark magic. And he used it to violently kill people and punish those who entered his territory. Now, Claude banned it across Obelia. It wasn’t illegal, but the continent considered it a taboo activity. So I understood the look in the worker’s eyes. “I don’t know that well, but is all magic related to memories related to dark magic?” “As far as I know.” “But not everything, right?”



“If you’re trying to look for a theory…..” The worker searched on his stuff still looking warily at me and gave me a few books. I skimmed through it, but it didn’t have the information I wanted to I was disappointed But what he said was spinning around my head. So. Dark magic could bring back memories. But as I was leaving the store, the worker stopped me. “The book you want might be found here.” And before I could react he went over to another customer like his business was done. I left the store with a folded piece of paper.



Chapter 105 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) A nameless store at 13th Newgray 56 It was a suspicious store at first sight. Was this a palace that dealt with books about black magic? Black magic wasn’t taboo in Atlanta like it was in Obelia, so that was probably why he gave me this… I didn’t think it would be dangerous, but I wasn’t completely comfortable with it. I thought for a moment, and decided to go to where it was located on the note. “Welcome.” The store that I entered was unexpectedly normal. It looked like it would be in a suspicious and dark alleyway from what I saw on the note. But it was completely out in the open. And there was even a restaurant across from it with plenty of people passing by. “Do you have any books that deal with people’s memories of their minds?” “We do.” The old store owner didn’t look twice and pointed towards somewhere. I walked suspiciously to where he was pointing. Ew, the dust! Why was there so much dust like it hadn’t been cleared in a year! Were there usually no customers here? Looking at the old man’s sour attitude, it seemed like he didn’t really want to sell.



I wrinkled my forehead and looked at the books stacked up in the corner. There was so much dust that it was hard to read the title. [Love is war! 44 curses to dry your love interest’s blood.] , [Love spells from a real witch] , [You can push and pull at your lovers heart too, 100 types of black magic.] Huh, but why were they all related to dating? It was completely different from the category of books I wanted. I looked at the old man with a frown. But he seemed to be solving a puzzle in the newspaper, having lost interest in me already. So I decided to look for a book I wanted myself. I was surprised after looking at a few black magic books. There were a lot of books that I was looking for. Of course, it was too much for me to cast, but I decided to take them to learn about it anyway. “Please ring these up.” “Hm? You’re gonna buy all these?” When I stacked the books up on the counter, the store owner lifted his head. But when our eyes met, his gaze suddenly changed. He shouted loud enough to destroy my eardrums. “Lady, now that I see, you’ve been cursed!” What did this old man just say to me? “A curse?” “Yes, you were cursed by someone who wished you were unhappy!” There was a madness in the eyes fixed on me. It was creepy that the old man with a careless expression was looking at me like this.



“Are you a black magician?” I didn’t know why I thought this, but when I met his eyes, the thought popped up in my mind. “I’m clean now, but I used to.” The store owner answered without taking his gaze off of me. “What was I cursed with?” *** I was a bit nervous because it was my first time meeting a black magician, but I decided to push it into a corner of my mind. Then, he looked at me with mad eyes again. “It’s very strange, very……” Everytime his gaze slid on me, my hand flinched. “The curse that you have…” But I was let down by what he said next. “I don’t know either. Huhu.” The old man got his careless expression back and scratched his chin with a futile laugh. “But this is just a light one, so it’s not too bad. It’ll only make you trip on a stone and fall, or get food on your white clothes.” It was a forlorn answer compared to his reaction just now. This old man, wasn’t he just a weirdo? Well, there was no way a skilled magician would be working in this store with all this dust.



“So if you’re buying these books to release the curse, you don’t need to. Seems like the effects of the curse have disappeared anyway.” C, Could I trust him? It was really suspicious since he said it was a curse. But a businessman should try to sell more things, he strangely felt trustworthy because he told me not to buy them…. I looked at the person in front of me with baffled feelings. “Can I ask another question?” “What is it?” “I want to ask since you said you were a black magician back in your old days. The magic in these books, are they not dangerous if used on others?” He scanned the books I brought up and tsked. “Lady, do you want to ruin someone’s life?” I shouted in surprise at his question. “It’s the opposite! Someone got hurt because of me and I want to heal them.” “Heal? With black magic?” “They said there’s no way to fix him with normal magic.” “Give up.” But he cut me off like he didn’t need to listen to me anymore.



“Lady, it’s better to not touch black magic. Black magic, you see, has a cost. So people who use black magic or the people around them don’t meet good endings.” I paused at his words. I knew black magic was dangerous. But I didn’t know how dangerous it was, because it was hard to find books about it. “Also, using black magic to heal someone, I’ve never heard of that kind of crap in my entire life.” “But…” “You came here because you’re desperate for something, right? I shut my mouth like a clam at his question. Then, he clicked his tongue again and spoke. “Interfering with something that was meant for unhappiness can’t be turned back. Can you be responsible for that?” I quietly bit my lips. To be honest, I knew there was nothing I could do now. My skills weren’t that great yet. And staying still might be the wisest choice. But I didn’t want to lounge around doing nothing. And I thought I should somehow fix this, since it was all my fault. If he asked me if I could be responsible, I didn’t know what to say. And I didn’t know if I could. But I sincerely wanted to try anything I could. So I nodded my head at the old man.



“Wait, don’t reply that easily. That black magic guy takes things special to you when you don’t notice.” His face was dark and regretful compared to before, and I couldn’t bring myself to speak. “And it’s so evil that it tries to eat a person’s soul. Think well. Think the reason why you ended up coming here probably wasn’t normal either.” His eyes gazed deeply into me like he was actually a skilled black magician back in his day. “It seems like you lost a lot, and that’s the more reason why you shouldn’t come here. Don’t you have anyone to cry with when you’re in these situations?” “…” “If you have even one of those people, you can’t take a step in here.” Then, he turned around like he didn’t have anything to say. “Return. I won’t sell any books to you.” *** A moment later, I walked down the road with the sun setting behind me. I saw people busily walking round. I just watched them. When I was in the store, I felt something rushing me, but now I felt calm. It was like I was pushed back by someone and barely managed to catch my balance. When I looked back, I saw the nameless store again. The old man was still sitting with his back towards the door.



‘ Interfering with something that was meant for unhappiness can’t be turned back. Can you be responsible for that?’ His words echoed in my ears. ‘ It seems like you lost a lot, and that’s the more reason why you shouldn’t come here. Don’t you have anyone to cry with when you’re in these situations?’ I silently looked at the store and moved a while later. My shadow on the ground was long. “… .Wake up.” I muttered those words to myself. I wanted to cry for some reason, but I held it back. I wanted to see Claude again. But I couldn’t yet. Stuffing my regrets behind me like the shadow, I walked down the road by myself. *** A few days later, I walked into the school’s library with invisible magic. I was familiar with the library like it was my own now. It could’ve been because there weren’t any students in it. They were all in class. If I were to pick one place in the library that I liked, it was the library. My library in Obelia was great, but this place was also amazing in its own way.



There were a lot of books, because it was a school library, and it was well organized to easily find whatever books I needed. And I especially liked that it had books hard to find in Obelia. They were all written in Atlantan, but where else would I use my Atlantan language skills? I could easily read the books. Even though I was only a newbie compared to Ezekiel…. But speaking of Ezekiel, why was I behind in education to Ezekiel even though this was my second life? He was the male lead but still…I’m suddenly tearing up…. I passed the shelves with tears in my eyes. Looking at them, I realized the books I read in Obelia were in the foreign language section. It felt strange. Like I was really in Atlanta now. I looked around and pulled a few books out to read on the desk in the corner. Actually, even though I had invisible magic on me, I wasn’t confident in retaining it on objects that I held. And I thought some people might get a heart attack seeing a few pages floating in midair, so I decided to sit in the corner. They were all magic books. There were still a lot of things I needed to learn about magic application, so I studied by myself frequently. Then, I suddenly remembered the events in the store, and I felt down in the dumps again. I shook my head to shake those memories away. But I still felt depressed. No, let’s focus on what I can right now…. I started to turn the pages sadly.



“So that’s why I said. You have to push it along!” Huh? But suddenly, I heard voices coming from somewhere. Was class already over? Looking at the class, I realized an hour had passed since classes were over. Oops, I better leave quickly! I thought I wouldn’t have enough time to carry each of the books one by one, so I gathered magic power in my hands. “Did I ever ask for your advice?” “You won’t lose anything if you listen to my advice. John, you have to think well. The girl you like is popular, and someone else might snatch her away.” As I did, the books started floating up. They flew back to where they were. I looked at the books returning to their original places with a happy heart, forgetting about my sad feelings from earlier.



Chapter 106 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Wow, wasn’t I a bit like Lucas now? Athanasia, who was lounging around in the Ruby Palace wondering when she was about to die, was now an excellent magician. Wasn’t this truly the ‘tables turned?’ “I don’t know. I’ve never heard of that. And lower your voice. This is the library.” “Hey, don’t be like that and…” Their conversation was really cute. I reminisced about my past and rubbed my finger under my nose. Yes, make lots of beautiful memories in your school days! Adios! When I finished organizing all the books, they turned the corner to where I was. I avoided them and carefully tiptoed out the library. *** “Hary, what are you going to do on your vacation?” “I don’t know, I still haven’t decided.” I was used to it now, and could easily walk around the students. Mm. It’s also fun because it feels like I’m filming a spy movie. I looked for the opportunity and placed what I had in my hand into her pocket.



It was the pendant she dropped in the storage room. She would find it if I sneaked it into her pocket like this. But I didn’t know that she had an amazing gut feeling. Realizing that her pocket was a bit heavier than before, she turned around and met my eyes. “Aaaack!” She screamed. It was because she turned back without expecting anything and saw me. “Gasp! What’s wrong?” Her friend, and all the students passing by widened their eyes to look at Hary Earnst. Sweat dripped down my back. S, Sorry! I didn’t know you would realize it this fast and…you acted like you didn’t see anything when I approached you before! I didn’t know you would recognize me and I was surprised too! Sob. “N, Nothing. I thought I saw something.” Hary Earnst made up an excuse and had her hand on her heart like she was still shocked. “I’m gonna go to the bathroom real quick!” “Don’t say things like that so loud!” And after grabbing my wrist, she ran with it. “Princess, why are you still here?” A moment later, we entered an empty lecture hall. Hary Earnst closed the door and checked to make sure no one else was in here. She asked me in a low voice.



She looked extremely surprised to see me. I awkwardly pointed down to her uniform skirt. “I picked it up in the storage room and thought I should return it.” Then Hary Earnst seemed to realize what it was she felt earlier. She dug around her pocket. “Ah, I was wondering where it went.” She seemed to not have known where she lost it. Seeing her face turn soft after pulling the pendant out, I could tell it was important to her. Grunt. Then should I have used the method I used today earlier? “I wanted to return it faster but I couldn’t find a way so I was late. Sorry.” “It’s fine. Rather, I’m thankful, since I thought I wouldn’t be able to find it at all.” “That’s a magic item, right?” “Magic item?” I asked her, sure of myself. But Hary Earnst just looked at me like she didn’t know what I was saying. Ah, this unnie must not know. But I was probably right. “If it’s okay, can you give that to me real quick? Just for 10 seconds, no 5 seconds is enough.” I was even more sure when I met her eyes just now outside, but I would be completely sure when I checked it again. Hary Earnst tilted her head and gave the pendant to me. “Whoa!”



And the moment the pendant was completely in my hand, her eyes widened. “Can you see me?” “N, no.” I was right! I stood there proud of myself, giving the pendant back to Hary. She jumped when my hand touched hers, and she looked at me with an unbelieving face. “Actually I came back several times to give this back to you…..” “Hm? You came back to the school because of me several times?” “Yes. But you didn’t seem to see me like the first time.” She seemed surprised that I came back to the school to give her the pendant back multiple times. Hary placed the pendant abc down on the table. Then she tested something herself, and exclaimed. “Wow, that’s cool.” I also thought it was cool. An item that could make the effects of magic disappear, that was amazing! And it was probably super expensive. “Huh? Hey, what are you doing there by yourself?” Then, the door burst open and an angry voice rang out. A boy with playful blue eyes and brown hair stepped into the lecture hall. It was Cavelle Earnt, who had asked about his steak. Hm. But it seems like those brothers were super interested in Hary even though they pretended like they weren’t. [TN: Beware of the brothers fans, rise up.]



How did he always know when she was by herself? Hary Earnst looked annoyed by them. Even now, she was looking at him with a bothered expression. “Cavelle, what’s up?” “Hey, this is the present hyung gave you when you entered the school.” Cavelle suddenly took the pendant from his little sister’s hand. Gasp! No! If you do that now…! “Cavelle!” “Ack! What the!” Cavelle screamed with the pendant in his hand. It was clear they were siblings from the way their screams were similar. He stepped back in surprise seeing me in front of him. Shock filled his eyes. I was looking at him with widened eyes as well. How could he suddenly take the pendant like that! Both of our eyes shook looking at each other. But for some reason, Cavelle’s eyes started to turn dreamy again. And he muttered something that didn’t make sense. “Fairy…?” “Give it back!” Hary quickly grabbed the pendant from his hand once she came to attention. His blue eyes that seemed sleepy suddenly found their focus. “Gasp! What was that just now?”



Cavelle frantically shouted, looking around him. And me…I was frozen, hearing another word like a word like what Ezekiel said, angel. How could this be! Even angel was too much, but now, fairy? That’s for our Diana! Y, You’re definitely Ezekiel’s friend! “I just saw a fairy! What is this? What happened?” Wait! I feel like I’m gonna get caught soon! I avoided his hand that was reaching out for me. Cavelle was waving his hand in my direction like he couldn’t believe what he saw. Hary Earnt stuttered looking at him doing that. “W, What are you talking about? How could fairies exist in this world?” “No! She was definitely in front of me!” “Did you dream about it?” “You didn’t see it? There was a fairy right in front of me! Her hair was twinkling and her eyes were twinkling! There was like! Light behind her!” S, Stop! That’s embarrassing! “And her eyes were especially interesting! They were blue or green and seemed like sparkling jewels…..” “Then I guess it was a fairy! Wow, only a fairy would have eyes like that. Then.” C, Cough! I choked at what Hary Earnst said.



She seemed to be saying this in case Cavelle realized my identity. So I became more pained seeing her react excitedly at his words too. Why are people humiliating me everywhere? But my guard was also down too. Yeah, bother me as much as you want… “Gasp! But what should we do! I read in a book that we can’t talk about seeing fairies to other people.” “Why?” “Then the fairy will hide because they’re shy. Didn’t the fairy disappear the moment you said ‘fairy?” “Was that it?” He really believed that? A 17 year old, not a 7 year old, really believed that? At least Ezekiel was 10 when he said I was an angel. If he really believed there were fairies in the world, w, wasn’t he a bit stupid… “No! Then what should I do! Is the fairy not coming now? I can’t see the fairy anymore? No! She was the first ideal type that I met! Quickly say that you didn’t hear what I said earlier! Cancel it! Quickly!” Cavelle Earnt even grabbed and shook his little sister’s shoulders. Wait…but there weren’t actually fairies in this world, right? Chapter 107 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2)



I–I mean, it’s a world with magical creatures and magic! There’s gotta be some kind of alt-tribes like fairies somewhere. But seeing a grownup believing in fairies without a doubt really raises a red flag. “Oh come on! If you behave good enough, they might come out just for you!” After being shaken rather hard in his hands, Hary Ernst finally exploded with a shout. Cavelle suddenly jolted to a halt immediately after. “Good enough?” “Yeah. Study hard and don’t get into trouble! Think about it. Would the fairy like kind people or chaotic, unorganized people like you?” But hold on a second. Why do I keep thinking I’ve seen that untiringly distracting behavior of Cavelle somewhere? That bright, carefree personality really hits home. “You know what? You’re right.” “About what?” Then Cavelle let go of ( )’s shoulder and muttered in a half-serious tone. Hary frowned in wonder, but he eventually declared his solemn decision. “I’M GONNA CHANGE FOR THE FAIRY!” …For the fairy! …the fairy! …fairy! His thunderous voice bounced off the walls of the lecture hall and echoed numerous times.



At that moment, a flash of enlightenment whizzed above my head. I opened my mouth in utter shock. Holy crap! Now I remember. How could I have forgotten it the whole time? He’s one of the supporting roles that begged for Jannette’s love in Lovable Princess! *** Cavelle can be described as the unfortunate male supporting actor. No, not just him, but all the male characters in Lovable Princess were one of them. Well, to be exact, “all the male characters except Ezekiel.” It’s because being the lovely princess Jannette is, she gets all the love from men from everywhere outside the country. But the lucky guy was Ezekiel. On top of that, other male characters couldn’t really get their fair share of the story in the novel because of Ezekiel’s unrivaled attractiveness. Hey, at least some of the fanbase liked ‘em. Anyway, Cavelle’s just another unfortunate supporting male role who feverishly wanted Jannette’s love. If I recall correctly, the two first met in Obelia. Was she 17 at the time? 18? Crap. I can’t remember that well but it’s gotta be a few years back from now. Because Cavelle in the book is not a student but a formidable knight of the Arlantan Royal family. That’s how he escorted the Arlantan envoy when they visited Obelia. To recall my faintest of memories, I think that was to somehow meet Ezekiel, his friend when he was in school.



Anyway, Cavelle falls in love with Jannette at first sight like that when he visits the Obelian Royal Palace. That event was, from his perspective, as significant as fate. However, Jannette begged to differ, leaving Cavelle in the supporting role list. Speaking of all this makes him kinda pitiful. But what are you gonna do about it? Ezekiel was such an alpha male from the beginning! Nevertheless, the unfortunate Cavelle attracted some popularity due to his persistent personality. To be fair, what am I supposed to know about him having forgotten him until today? I just recalled some middle school girl who recommended the book telling me that. (Sobs) I’m so sorry, Mr. Supporting Role! What am I to do with your tiny presence in the book… Anyway I completely forgot about it until now. It’s actually surprising to have all the memories come back one by one as Cavelle kept mentioning the fairy, declaring that he’s now going to change. Now that I think about it, there was this one supporting males that kept following Jannette, calling her ‘fairy.’ Maybe it’s his gem-lovingness that made him want a fairy in the first place. My gosh. How do you even have the balls to tell someone so embarrassing things? S-sure I call Diana a fairy but my mom’s an actual fairy! Therefore there’s nothing wrong with me calling Diana a fairy! Right, right! I thought of Hary who gave me a “hi” look as I left the room. That had me feeling a bit moist on the inside. That unnie really went through a lot. I remember Cavelle, on the other hand, as a bulldozer-like person. He plows through whatever gets in his way and frequently bothered others.



But sometimes I think it’s pretty obvious that Cavelle got dumped by Jannette. Him constantly talking about fairies kinda does look like it’s gonna piss her off… (Shudder!) Isn’t it chilling to just think about it? As much as I want to side with Cavelle, he did get attacked face-to-face with the Fairy. (Sob) There’s a reason all supporting roles are supporting roles. “I wonder what Jannette’s up to these days.” Maybe it was because I met Cavelle who’s destined to fall in love with Jannette. I’ve recently gotten curious about how Jannette’s doing. Eh, yeah she’s gonna be alright but on the flip side I keep thinking about why she’s never contacted me before I left the Royal Palace. Wait. Could it be that Duke Alpehus just gave away Jannette to Claude, taking his only chance? That guy’s a bit of a psycho so he could try to kill her but if that were to happen, the news would’ve spread already. So that’s out of the question. And if it were him, he would probably work his ass off prepping for Jannette’s first appearance. In the book, Jannette and Claude first met at the debutante. So while Claude is preoccupied trying to find me, it would make sense that Jannette is still in Duke Alpheus’ mansion. [TL Notes: debutante – a ball where upper-class women “debut” into society, marking their maturity.] Should I just have a quick peek? ‘ Miss, now that I look at you, you’ve been cursed!’



‘ You’ve been cursed by someone who wants to ruin your life!’ I went silent for a minute, thinking of what the Dark Magician Grandpa told me. . (I have no idea how to translate this.) And I’ve immediately carried out what I’ve been only thinking about sitting on the beautiful flowering tree in the region of Lasus where the flower festival was held. *** “That’s weird…” Moments later, I was squinting my eyes examining the people coming and going by the mansion. The teleportation worked well this time, so I was able to land safely on top of Alpheus’s mansion. Then, I was looking around for the situation near me on top of a tree with my invisibility magic. Heck, I don’t even know where her room is. Better do something. But the mansion felt… rather strange. It had a grim feel to it. I’m pretty sure it’s not my emotions toying with me again… (Click.) Then, in the mysterious tranquility, the door to the mansion opened with a faint noise. “Take care.” Huh, it’s Roger Alpheus! And the person next to him is Mrs. Alpheus?



I’ve seen Roger many times before but it’s my first time seeing Mrs. Alphues. She looks like a strict, but elegant lady. Ezekiel doesn’t really look like his mom though. More like a Roger Alphues Jr. “Ezekiel, are you ready?” “Yes, father.” As soon as Alphues asked the question over the door, another person showed up. Oh, it’s Ezekiel. My hands flinched a bit since it was the first time seeing Ezekiel after the event at the ballroom. ‘ Princess Athanasia.’ A subtle voice in my head swept across my ears. ‘ Excuse me for a minute.’ ‘ Yes, sir. I saw nothing.’ And I thought of Ezekiel comforting me by my side when I cried my lungs out the other day. I looked down for a second then fixed my line of sight at them again. The two seemed to be going out somewhere. “You and Ezekiel, is it okay for you guys to go alone?” “Not a lot is known about our relationship with Rosaria, so I think we’re better off going by ourselves.” Roger answered Mrs. Alphues’s question, shaking his head. But Rosaria? Are they going to Jannette’s aunt’s place? I was extra cautious just in case Duke Alpheus was going to pull a sneaky, so I squinted my eyes and focused on their movements.



“But how about Jannette…?” “I’m going too.” A black figure appeared out of the open door. It was Jannette, dressed in all black. For some reason, the Alpheus looked at Jannette with surprised faces. But something’s off. Why are they dressed like that? They’re all in black. I assumed that Duke Alpheus and Ezekiel were just wearing a dark, formal suit but why is Jannette also in that black dress? And her hat’s got a black veil covering her face… “Jannette, I’m pretty sure I said you couldn’t go.” “But why not?” With his surprised look now gone, Duke Alpheus started to scold Jannette with a rather stern tone. Guessing from the situation, he wasn’t too keen on taking Jannette to their destination, the house of Count Rosaria. “She’s my aunt. If I’m not qualified, then who is?” “Jannette, don’t you know that this isn’t a matter of qualification?” “Then what’s the matter? I’m still going to go even if you don’t want me to.” Uhh, what’s wrong here? I get that Jannette wants to go but Duke Alpheus doesn’t want her to… But what’s up with the heavy, dubious atmosphere? “I cannot let you.” “Sir!” As Roger Alpheus recited coldly, Jannette almost screamed. I was shocked to see her act so emotionally. It was her first time!



I couldn’t see her face clearly because of the veil, but judging by her voice, she was trying hard to fight back her tears. She seemed to think Roger was being too harsh on her emotions. But at the same time, she looked like she was in deep anger and sorrow. “I–I need to go. I need to go…”



Chapter 108 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) And as if my guess was correct, Jannette’s tearful voice was shaking uncontrollably. “I explained to you multiple times from the very day I heard Mrs. Rosaria was in critical condition till this morning. Insisting like this won’t help you.” “But…” “Look at you. How are you going to follow anybody around when you can’t even control your basic emotions?” “But she’s my aunt, she’s family…” “Sure, she is. But when you come face to face with her coffin, aren’t you going to cry even harder? . At that moment, I silently inhaled. What? Mrs. Rosaria’s dead? Jannette’s aunt? I was shocked to hear such unimaginable news. Wasn’t she supposed to be working hard backing Janette up to become the heir presumptive? [TL notes: heir presumptive – First in hierarchy for the succession of a throne, but can be replaced by someone else.]



How could she die so all of a sudden when she had been as healthy as she could’ve been before taking Athanasia out in the book? It feels like yesterday that Janette got all hyped up to see Count Rosaria coming over to the Islands! What happened? “Only the two of us will attend the funeral. So Jannette, stay inside the room and get yourself together.” Roger told her with a stern voice. Both his look and tone showed a strong will to not take her, no matter what happened. I watched in silence as Jannette’s tears rolled down her chin drop by drop. Eventually, Jannette, having failed to get her point across, sobbed and left. “Father, I’ll go see her for a moment.” “Sure.” After Ezekiel followed Jannette’s steps back into the house, Roger’s deep sigh echoed inside my ear. “I’ll try my best comforting her. Go alone, dad.” “How did it all come down to this…?” I stood up on the tree, leaving Roger suspirating and his consoling wife behind. I could now teleport to Jannette’s room now that I know where it is. I saw her close the curtains to her room with her tearful look. Knock knock. “Jannette?” Now I was inside the mansion, hidden in a corner on the 2nd floor corridor watching Ezekiel knock on the door to Jannette’s room.



Choke. But why am I sitting behind this flower pot looking like a loser? I’ve got my invisibility on too. Eh, I get that watching people in secrecy is sort of a bad habit… But I didn’t even try to move away from that spot as I was thinking of it. “JannetteI need to leave for the Rosarias soon.” Not getting any response behind the door, Ezekiel started to talk to the closed door by himself. I sat behind the flower pot, listening to what he had to say. “Tell me what you heard before. I’ll make sure to tell them.” Eh? Heard before? “Jannette…?” Ezekiel’s low, soft voice called her name again. A heavy silence filled the space for quite some time. Ezekiel just kept facing the door without a hint of what he’s thinking. A moment later, click opened the door. Between the door was Jannette, crying. Similar to when I saw her at her window, she had her veil off and her face was flooded with tears. Jannette simply cried looking at Ezekiel just outside the door. Perhaps she had realized that trying to talk to Roger was going to be in vain. “Jannette.” After looking at her for a moment, he slowly raised his hand. “It’s alright.”



His arm wrapped around Jannette’s exhausted shoulder. I watched in silence as Ezekiel hugged Jannette. “It’s okay to cry.” Sob, sob… “There’s nothing wrong about being sad over a loved one pass away.” Ezekiel’s low whisper and Jannette’s shallow sob traversed the room like a wave in a calm sea and into my ears. “And you not being able to do anything deepens the sorrow…” “Sob…” A mental picture of the two in a greenhouse with a sea of white roses flew past my mind. It was when Ezekiel was to leave for Arlanta and Jannette didn’t want him to leave her. He comforted her, patting her on the shoulder with his rather clumsy hands. “Jannette, it’s not like we can’t understand how you feel.” But this time, Ezekiel’s comforting hands were a lot more skillful and sophisticated than those at the greenhouse. And Jannette was crying endlessly in his arms. Hugging Ezekiel on his back, she sobbed sorrowfully enough to make me cry… “Umm… Can you…” She let out a tearful voice. “Give this flower? “Surely.”



“That I loved her so much… sob. I still love her…” “Yes, I can.” “And that I’ll miss her… for the rest of my life.” Having told Ezekiel her wishes, she started crying as if the wave of emotions hit her again. I just noticed the white flowers in Ezekiel’s hands. Ah. Jannette couldn’t even hand her aunt a farewell flower. “I’ll make sure.” Ezekiel whispered to Jannette, crying. I kept on looking at them, filled with a mysterious sensation. Then after a while, I left the scene, feeling somewhat frustrated. I was on the reed field once again. It seemed like teleporting when my feelings aren’t all that stable is more likely to move me here. Is this like a checkpoint, sort of? “Ahhhh…” Anyway, I spat out my suppressed voice as I lay down on the field. What’s going on these days? Claude gets amnesia, Mrs. Rosaria suddenly dies… I watched the clouds go by above my head, speechless. The relentless dancing of the green-brown reed leaves filled my eyesight. It also reminded me of the interaction between Ezekiel and Jannette I just witnessed. That had my brain in shambles all over again. Oh, I miss Lucas again. He would make fun of me. Like all this doesn’t mean anything. Like you don’t even need complex thinking.



“Ah, I’m going off-track, aren’t I?” I want to make this clear that I didn’t want the story to unfold how the novel did. Choke. Of course! I don’t want to be framed for poisoning nor have Claude kill me. But on the flip side, Mrs. Rosaria passing away could mean something good for me. But when I think of Jannette crying over her aunt’s death, I feel kinda strange for a bit. She wasn’t, at least for me, an amiable person. But to Jannette, she was her only aunt. If I were young when this happened I really wouldn’t have cared that much… But our friendship over the tea parties and letters had me getting butterflies in my stomach. So that evening, I snuck into Alpheus’ mansion again. Similar to what I had seen in the daylight, the residence had an eerie vibe to it. The two biggest factors to this vibe would be 1) Jannette who lost her aunt, and 2) Duke Alpheus who got his plans all messed up. I don’t know what Roger was up to but since he always kept tabs on me, he was planning something with Mrs. Rosaria. Huh. Now that I look at it, Roger’s plans don’t go too smoothly unlike in the novel. He’s set everything up nicely but unexpected things keep happening in execution. Claude who seemed like I was getting along nicely with suddenly loses memory and freaks out, Mrs. Rosaria, an ally to Jannette, also suddenly passes away.



Kek. So Roger, don’t use other people as your tools and do stuff with your own hands, alright? You’re living your best life! What—why would you even want more? You’ll lose all your hair if you keep stressing over those kinds of things! After a short period of mourning for Roger’s hair, I focused my magic on my fingertips. Then the note on my palm floated away into the terrace in Jannette’s room. Tap! I tried the same thing with the green unripe fruit from the tree next to me. Tap! As I kept launching stuff, I noticed someone at the window. The curtain covering the room finally opened. The face that appeared through the open curtain was palely lit with the moonlight. But her eyes were still brightly red, maybe because she kept sobbing even after Ezekiel left. After looking around for a moment, she picked up the note on the terrace and opened the door. I watched her from afar. [I shall meet you in three days, at this hour; from your friend.] Her eyes became wide open when she read the note. She looked around even more but not being able to find me, she went back into her room. I watched quietly as she closed the terrace door with the note in her hand and left the mansion shortly after. *** “Excuse me.”



As I wrote in the note, I visited Jannette’s room three days later. I kept scouting the mansion three days prior to my visit since I was worried that she would have told Roger or someone else about the note. But fortunately, no such sign was to be found. I walked into the glass terrace door, as if it were welcoming me. “Good evening, Miss Margaret.” As I stood up on the floor with the moonlight shining, I saw Jannette standing all by herself. Seeing her alone in the calm darkness… It makes her look like a wandering ghost. Or a nocturnal goddess. But anyway I’m gonna admit, I’m lowkey scared now.



Chapter 109 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Gasp! Don’t I look more like a wandering ghost? Should I at least have tied my hair up? I-I’m sorry for your eyes… “I hope she won’t fre—AH!” I opened my mouth as I got carried away in that thought, only to end up with a horrific scream. It was because of Jannette who rushed over to me. “Princess…! Is-is that really you?” I felt a little embarrassed after looking at her doubtful eyes tremble in excitement. Kek. She’s not checking if I’m actually a ghost or not right? She just lunged at me! Heh. She acts before she thinks sometimes. “Yes, it’s me. For real.” Her eyes began to shake even more than just before. Her hand shook as she grabbed my arm. Uhh, hold up! Why are your eyes tearing up? Y-you’re not gonna cry, right? Huh? Please don’t! “Oh, Princess…!” “Choke…!”



But she started to cry anyway. I made another terrifying noise as Jannette hugged my waist with all her might. Aah! I think you just crossed the line! Even though we had tea parties together and had letters sent, isn’t this kind of a huge jump from what we’re supposed to be? Ugh, I must have let my guard down. I-it’s not like I don’t like it, but it’s strange. Look at my hands not knowing what to do! “I… I thought…” I panicked from having Jannette hug me so I couldn’t really do anything. I had held my hands behind her back but then looked downward to see her sobbing. “I thought I’d never see you again… Sob.” I flinched for a second. “I heard that you suddenly disappeared from the-the Palace…” “…” “I thought I wasn’t gonna see you ever again…” “…” “I was so scared… sob… sob… So I…” She was drowning in her tears so much that even I couldn’t understand what she was saying. She held onto me tightly as if I was going to all of a sudden disappear and wept. “Eugh, sob…” I watched and patted her as I let out a small sigh.



Pat, pat. She started to cry more freely as I pat her back. Her intermittent sobbing knocked my eardrums and faded into the fresh night air. “Sob…” I dared to think the person in front of me was poor and desperate. If you laugh at me for not knowing myself before worrying about others, then I have nothing to say. I also knew it was foolish of me to empathize with a person who might put a dagger to my back. But the fourteen-year-old Jannette holding onto me as if I were her last straw of hope gave me a lump in my throat. According to the news I managed to gather, Mrs. Rosaria got involved in a rockfall incident, became seriously injured and passed away a few days ago. Lots of natural disasters kept happening nowadays and she seemed to have become a victim of one. I pat her without a word. Hugging her made me feel somewhat weird. She normally wouldn’t be crying in loneliness like this. In the story, she’d have had her debutante, gotten accepted into the Royal Palace, stolen Claude’s mind and lived a happy life with loving people around her. The book was designed to make Jannette happy anyway. But she was here, in Alpheus’ mansion weeping her sorrows off her mind. Maybe as a variable, I twisted the story and caused this to happen. “Sob… sob…” Her sobbing was the only thing hitting my eardrums in the silent room. I felt my chest get a little wet from her tears, and swept her back with my soft



but rather dry hand. I’m sorry, Jannette. I recited with my inner voice. Somewhere deep in my heart, I let out a sigh of relief as you suffer. Because you didn’t show up to the debutante as Claude’s daughter, didn’t threaten my position, and he accepted me, not you, as his daughter… and your aunt who may have endangered me in the near future died… “Thank God…” So I might thank God a little bit that you’re the one who’s crying, not me. “It’s such a relief that… sob, I met you again.” I stared at the moonlight-lit ceiling as I listened to Jannette’s tear-mixed whispers. It was clear that she regarded me as her only sibling. That’s why she, having lost her aunt, relies on me since I’m technically closer to her than Mrs. Rosaria. “It sure is.” And I dared to empathize with her as I stood. But on the other side, I was also kind of suspicious. “I think so…” I was there consoling her in my arms all while hiding my inner selfish thoughts. “… too.” It wasn’t to blame either Roger or Mrs. Rosaria. Maybe it wasn’t Athanasia but me who had been the real liar in the story laid out upon us.



As I thought of that, I hugged Jannette even stronger. “Okay. Let’s keep it between ourselves.” She hesitated at the start for some reason but she promised to never tell anyone we met. “Then will you come here again?” Then she looked up at me… Cough. I felt a little burdensome with her kitten-like eyes. Wh-why do I feel like I’ve become the knight or the wizard who came to save the princess in the tower? I don’t like this kind of feeling. “S-sure.” And my mind becomes weak when I’m talking to pretty girls! Baw. But when the time came for me to leave, it was glad to see Jannette stop crying and somewhat get herself together again. She didn’t ask me why I don’t live in the Palace nor the magic I’ve started to use with no discretion. Maybe she thought I’d be burdened to answer? Eh anyway that’s good for me. Huh. Everything looked to be going well until now… “Simpletons. I won’t scare you if you listen to us.” “Hehe, right. We just want to have fun with other lonely men and women. You’ve got two and we’ve got two! What nice pairs?” How did I end up having to listen to this bullcrap again? “Oh, Ati. What should we do?”



On top of that, scared-as-a-newborn Jannette was next to me. I reminisced about what got us into this situation while facing the grossly laughing thugs who cornered us into a dead end road. *** Like virtually everything else in the world, what all started this was simple. I kept rambling about beautiful tourist attractions in Atlanta—Sevira Waterfall, the Temple of January, the Giant Arboretum and the Lasus Flower Festival—before going on to brag about it in front of Jannette. And I ended up thinking about “Pretty sure Jannette’s never been to these awesome places?” Thinking about it, like I’ve always locked myself inside the Palace living like some plant inside a greenhouse, Jannette’s also been stuck inside Alpheus’ mansion. So the feeling I’ve had exchanging letters in the Emerald Palace not too long ago was none other than kinship. I overlayed myself confined in the Emerald Palace by Claude over Jannette’s not being able to go outside of the mansion. But now that I’ve left the Palace and enjoying a free life, I was bothering Jannette in another way. She couldn’t even attend her own aunt’s funeral. I think it was at the last tea party when other peoples’ daughters were talking about the Founding Celebration, Jannette got all hyped to get permission from Roger to attend the celebration. But today being only two days away from the celebration, she seemed like she didn’t intend to go there. After I met her at the mansion that day, I met her again twice.



Frankly, meeting her was a great risk all by itself. But since I couldn’t live by thinking of Jannette’s lonely life limited to her very room and her joyfilled face when she met me, I decided to sneak into the mansion. Also I was getting suspicious of Jannette, thinking it could’ve been her that put a curse on me. It was a trivial one at best but it was kind of creepy that someone wanted to ruin my life and Jannette was the only one among whom I knew that had connections with Dark Magic. But as I kept meeting her, my suspicions started to fade away. It made me feel guilty to think of her like that when she smiled at me with overwhelming joy whenever she met me. And especially because it was an innocent 14-year-old who did that. I’ve heard some rumors that Ezekiel’s been too busy to meet Jannette these days… Is that why he was rarely to be seen whenever I visited the mansion? Jannette paltered, saying that it had been some time already since Ezekiel left the mansion for other reasons. So after some consideration, I went looking for Jannette the day the Founding Celebration started. “Welcome, Princess.” Jannette didn’t really seem scared of me popping in and out of places with magic. Heh, I think it took some time for me to get used to Lucas but Jannette? She’s done it in a flash. Uh… but weren’t those the lines a wife would say to a husband who just came back from work…? I looked at Jannette smiling like a flower at full bloom with mixed feelings, then shook my doubts away. Then I told her what I’ve been contemplating



about for the past few days. [TN: Anniversary ball has been changed to founding celebration:)]



Chapter 110 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Miss Margaret, do you want to go hang out outside?” “What?” She questioned me back, surprised. She didn’t look like she had understood what I just said. I watched her pupils expand. Her lips started to move as she began to understand what I offered. It was like magic that her face brightened up like a thousand flowers blooming simultaneously. Smiling, I reached my hand out. Then, Jeannette grabbed it with an innocent smile. “… Sure!” She replied without hesitation. As if she would follow me anywhere if that’s where I would go. So I willingly became her Peter Pan, then snapped my finger. *** Hubbub, hubbub. “Oh my gosh! Princess, it’s really the outside!” I teleported to an empty alley I already had looked into a few days ago. Around us were filthy boxes that smelled mildly foul, but Jeannette



nevertheless kept looking around as if even those were impressive enough for her. I tried to catch my breath, leaning against a wall. Augh! I did maintain some of my posture but it was pretty sketchy teleporting with someone else! I was scared if I had left one of her legs behind or something. Sob. I think all the balls I’ve grown was to say ‘Whatever’ to situations. “Hurry, Princess! Let’s go over there!” “Ugh, hold on.” She dragged my arm, filled with excitement. I hadn’t seen her so happy before. Maybe she really likes being outside. I summoned a cloak of some sort while looking at her happy-as-can-be face. “Here, get this on.” Her clothes still do have some bling but with the cloak, I think she’ll be alright. From my recollections at Alpheus’ mansion, nobody came to meet her except for mealtimes, so I think a small stroll wouldn’t hurt. I think Roger wanted to leave her alone especially after her aunt’s death. Umm… I’ll first have to rework my face. Ta-da! Welcome to Athy’s Quick-and-Easy Cosmetic Surgery! “Huh? Your face…!” She gasped as I put some magic into my face. “Don’t worry, it’s only temporary. I just don’t want people to recognize me based on the video stones.”



“Your hair and eye colors changed too.” My face should’ve gotten a lot more flatter like the practice morphs I’ve tried in front of a mirror. I could say I’ve become one of the usual girls from being cough—as pretty as Diana—cough. It doesn’t change the actual shape of the bones or the muscles, all it does is flatten my facial features with one similar to the invisibility charm. I’ve heard you can actually change your face for real with higher magic though… But I shuddered at the mere thought of my skull grinding while twisting and turning. “Then shall we go?” “Yes!!” Jeannette stared at me for a while, fascinated at what I’ve become but replied to me almost immediately, smiling. Right then I could see a flowering hallucination around her. …I—I think it’s more important that I morph Jeannette’s face than mine. Ah—I really hope people don’t try to flirt with her as we walk along! I think random people are gonna swarm her because of her comparative prettiness! Should I tell her not to smile too beautifully? Sob, that’s weird too! “Come on Princess, let’s go!” Jeannette pulled my hand, not knowing what I’m going through thinking of all this. I eventually gave in and stepped into the crowded street. ***



This street was crowded when I came here with Lucas and when I visited here a few days ago, but with the Founding Celebration going on, there wasn’t even room to breathe. Then I went on an epicurean adventure with Jeannette, holding hands to stay with the company. “Can I get ten skewers please? By the way, can you give me two more for free? I’m a regular here! Please?” “Two cotton candies please! Can I have them rainbow swirled?” “Hey, wait a minute! The left one feels like it’s lighter! You skimped out on this one, didn’t you?” “I’ll have two Honey-Honey four-stacker Combo cones with chocolate sprinkles please!” Everything seemed to be new to her, especially the crowded streets. I took her to all the famous street food carts I’ve cherry-picked beforehand. “Whoa! How do you know so many places?” Amazed, she asked me while we were making our way through the stalls. Hehe. I’ve poked around in the streets back then when I left the palace. Not that I entirely wanted out of the palace though. Sob.



. I spat out a question to Jeannette which I’ve been wanting to ask for some time now. “So, Miss Margret. Don’t you think you need to do something to my title? “Oh.”



She covered her mouth and looked around, having realized she had been calling me ‘Princess’ the entire time out here in public. Fortunately, the people around us didn’t seem to care about what we were talking about. All they did seem to care, however, was the dazzling Jeannette holding a chicken skewer. Hmm, I think we need to move somewhere less crowded. She followed me, holding hands like the first time a kid’s been out with their mother. Then I finally brought up my “outside” name for the first time in days. “From now on, call me ‘Athy.’ “Uh, how would I dare to—” She muttered in awe but I held my index finger against her lips and told her firmly. “And from now on, I’m going to call you ‘Jettie.’” Ahh, finally I get to call her that! The name of the sweet, magical chocolate powder on the tip of my tongue whenever I saw her. Choke, the nostalgia! [TL Notes: For context, Jetty(



) is a Korean chocolate-flavored drink.]



If someone in my world were to hear that, they would have laughed at my terrible naming sense. But who cares? There ain’t no Jetty here in this world. And isn’t it sorta cute? It goes along with Athy too. Jeanette liked her new “outside” name, too. She actually murmured with pink cheeks as if she were shy of the name. “I’m kind of embarrassed, it sounds like a nickname.”



“Everything’s awkward at the beginning. So Jettie! Try and call me by the name.” “Then… A—Athy…” Her shy, trailing voice showed some immense strength. Gosh, even her shyness is so adorable! Having gotten over the nickname problem in a breeze, we went on to enjoy the celebration in incessant laughter. There weren’t any major events since today was only Day 1 of the celebration. All there was stuff to eat, buy and win prizes from. But from what I know, the royal street parade was tomorrow afternoon and at the night of the final day, there was going to be a firework festival in place. Since Claude was the only royal in the palace, he was going to be the only one attending the parade. “Here, this is for you.” I gave her a bracelet made from lots of strands of string. “Isn’t this…?” “Your dreams may come true with this.” It was what I bought at the deck when Jeannette lost herself in the chinchillas for sale at one of the corners. Supposedly it was a wish bracelet of some kind. [TL Notes: chinchilla – A rodent slightly bigger than a squirrel. They are home to the Andes in South America.] It’s not much but hey, it’s what festivals like this are for. Choke. I bought it in compulsion from the thought of Jeannette giving me the ribbon the other day… I hope she likes it.



“Thank you so much. I’ll make sure to wear it every day.” Jeannette held the bracelet I bought her firmly with a touching face. No… don’t make me feel that bad…! “I had a blast today.” Time passed quickly. With the sun setting behind us, we walked shoulder to shoulder with a huge cotton candy in each of our hands. Not knowing how to eat all this, Jeannette just held it in her hands while I nibbled on it, knowing I won’t be able to get through all of the candy. “It’s a bummer we have to leave this early.” “But Jettie, you did say that you had to be back by dinnertime to pull this perfect crime off, right?” I joked about it to make her feel better. The nickname thing hadn’t really stuck yet, but we decided to call one another by them until she got back home. “We can do this again next time only if we do pull this off, you know.” Her pupils trembled a bit as I told her. “Is… Is there going to be a ‘next time?’” “Don’t you want to see the fireworks? I’ve never seen it outside the palace too but I don’t have anyone to see it with. I kept talking to her, standing still. “If it’s okay with you, will you go to see the fireworks with me?” You could say this is my first time asking someone out, and it happened to be Jeannette!



Kek. But what’s the big deal? We had so much fun together and my ego doesn’t allow me to end her outing without even letting her see the fireworks! “I’d be glad to. Really.” I wiped underneath my nose, feeling awkward seeing her display the most beautiful smile I’ve seen today. We took a shortcut—an empty alleyway—to get back to Alpheus’ mansion on time. “Heyyy, ladies!” Oh—is it some bullcrap I’m hearing? And did you really have to drench your revolting voice in oil? “Whistle-! Don’t you want to hang out with us?” Even their whistle was smeared with butter. I squinted at them standing at the alley entrance, thinking about what they possibly could be. Then, I slapped my lap in a sudden realization. ======================================= Chapter 111 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Ah! Is this…? “No, don’t be scared, relax! We don’t wanna hurt you.” “Well, as long as you do what we tell you, that is.”



You know, there are people like this everywhere. They mess with girls in sneaky alleys and some even go on to being borderline criminals! What a cliché. I really hope the author grows his creativity if this were a novel. “So, ladies? We won’t scare you if you just stay kind, okay?” “Hehe, right. We just want to have fun with other lonely men and women. You’ve got two and we’ve got two! What nice pairs?” What the hell… When did I tell you that you could say this shit? “Wh-what now, Athy?” I suddenly felt her grab onto my arm. Her hand was shaking seemingly from her scared emotions. I thought of Jeannette who stood in front of me when having to deal with the blackies but I think things have changed since then. “Oh, you’re especially pretty, aren’t you?” “Fweee. We’re gonna take care of you extra carefully.” Mmm. The way they look at her is kinda disgusting. I mean what explicit attention would Jeannette have gotten while she was stuck in the mansion? And she was getting all the attention since I still had the face-morph charm applied. “Wh-what’s wrong?” “Don’t worry. You just need to trust us!” Oh, shut the hell up. Don’t you know that the trustworthiness meter for ‘Just trust us’



converges to zero? And you look like a hell of a criminal duo! I was baffled by the first impressions of the thugs of this world, then ‘Vwooop!’ breathed in as hard as I could as they approached me. Then I screamed as loud as I could with all the strength focused on my stomach. The criminal duo hesitated as I started to scream like a mad bitch. “You ——ing ——! Stay the —— away from us or else!” I cursed as hard I ever could and if they weren’t redacted for publishing, you’d probably be impressed too. “Do you want me to —— your —— — up? You sons of ——! How —— ing dare youtry to —— with us?” I’m the crazy bitch in the house! I started to spit out curse words like Eminem on a rapper diss spree. “——ing ——ers! Go have your —— —— beaten up like a —— ——, you ———! The duo was confused by my swear word machine gun. Have you heard of any Atlantan profanity, ——s? Have a load of this advanced vocabulary! Ah… It feels like a burden I’ve carried on my back for a decade’s been finally lifted. “A… Athy…” Crap. I’ve completely forgotten Jeannette standing right next to me. Hehe, Athy doesn’t know a word she just said! “What the fu—!” “Do you think you’ll still be alive after this?”



They started to countercurse as their veins bulged from rage. But their puny dictionary of profanity couldn’t even make a dent in my ego. You’ve got a long, long way to go if you want to at least rival me! I raised my hands against the thugs charging at me. Then I poured all of my magic charged up onto what I was holding and thrust it towards them. Thwack! “Gruuuunt…!” “Whoops! I’m sorry for the candy punch!” A candy the size of my head flew toward Thug 1’s crotch and hit him directly in the balls. The red sunset scattered as the candy broke apart into a million pieces. Thug 1 let out a horrible yell and started to foam up. His accomplice stared blankly as he fell to the ground. “Oh, looks like I have another one!” As I recited the horrifying line, Thug 2 was mortified as he shuddered in fear. I took the candy in Jeannette’s hand and concentrated my magic into it as well. Time for my catchphrase! “Here’s a bit of justice for you! Go, CANDY☆CRUSH! THWACK! “Gruuunt…” Shatter! The bits of candy scattered across the setting sun with elegant refractions. Thug 2



also fell to the ground, like his friend. “No… My balls…” Thump! Thug 2, however, unlike his friend, let out his final will right before fainting as if he was a little bit more resilient. Trash has been taken care of! I brushed off and turned my head towards Jeannette, blankly staring at the scene. “Ms. Margaret, take my hand!” “Uh, okay! Ahh!” We teleported away from the alley, leaving behind a miniature prism of scattered candy bits. *** “I hope we’re not late!” What a wonderful day! I managed to return safely to the mansion with Jeannette. I probably should’ve beaten the living hell out of them even more but eh, whatever. I really hope Jeannette doesn’t develop a fear of going outside after these shenanigans… “Chuckle…” I heard a faint noise coming right next to me. Huh? It sounds like someone’s trying to hold in a laugh. “Bwahahahaha!”



I heard a peal of bright laughter as I turned my head towards Jeannette. It was her, so delighted that she even let out a teeny bit of tears. “Hehehe… Now, this is a first for me.” She told me after wiping her tears of joy from her face. Maybe it was freshly satisfying for her to see me take care of the thugs in such a humorous manner. Cough. It was the CANDY☆CRUSH attack that did it, maybe. I was really worried that tonight’s experience was going to leave a scar in her mind. “Ah, it was really satisfying.” After she calmed down, she showed a subtle smile and continued her remarks. I didn’t know Jeannette was such a thrill-seeker! “It felt like I was trapped in hell a few days ago.” That made me unable to think about what to say next. “But after I met you, it became heaven.” Rumble, the innocent girl lashes a look! It’s a critical hit! But the opposing Athanasia doesn’t seem to have a plan! “Thanks for everything today, Princess. It was my first time having such fun.” I struggled to keep my heart straight but I pulled off a reply. “Oh, there’s a lot more to come.” It feels good to finish her clandestine outing up so nicely. “Don’t forget about the fireworks!” As I spoke with a smile, she looked back at me with a warm smile as well. We agreed to meet on the final day of the Celebration and parted ways.



*** “Your majesty, it looks like the mysterious accidents happening around the continent have finally come to a halt.” Felix reported his findings to Claude in the dimly lit room. “It’s a relief that the natural disasters were only temporary. I was really worried about all the letters my people have been sending us, your majesty.” He really was relieved to hear the news. He seemed to be in a lot of distress because of the spontaneous incidents happening all around the continent. It was pretty obvious he was relieved to see all the rockfall, flooding and abnormal weather suddenly go away. “Do you really think those spontaneous incidents are natural?” But then Claude, resting his chin on his hand, spoke with an indifferent tone. Felix was surprised to hear what he said. “Your majesty, do you mean someone caused those incidents?” “That, I do not know.” “But your majesty, didn’t…” “That was only speculation. And aren’t those apparently gone now?” “That is true, your majesty.” “Then be off, your duties are done.” Felix closed his mouth, looking at Claude close his eyelids on the chair.” It was fairly deep into the night but Claude didn’t look like he was going to get any kind of good sleep tonight. To be fair, who in their right minds



would be able to sleep tight after losing their daughter…” “Your majesty, we may be able to track her down since everyone’s on the lookout for her.” “…… .” “…” “Please, your majesty, get some rest.” But Claude didn’t move a muscle. Frankly, Felix told Claude to rest even though he knew he wasn’t going to be able to convince Claude. But he had to say something to somewhat relieve his deep mood. Claude, with his eyes shut, calmly told Felix after a bit of silence. “Leave.” Felix left the room as Claude ordered him. After a while, he looked back at the Emerald Palace where Claude was in. Claude’s practically made this palace, originally Athanasia’s, his new home. Felix’s face suddenly turned gloomy. ‘Where can you possibly be, Princess…” With no one to answer him, he could only turn back as his mind filled with frustration. *** “My ears are burning…” Lucas looked around, itching his ear. He was at a black tower, abandoned for decades. It soared into the sky in the subtle moonlight, as if you could almost touch the clouds up in it.



Chapter 112 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Now that I look at it, when I left the Nest of the World Tree, most of the humans I’ve met kept talking about those disasters. I think those disasters may have been caused by the fragments of magic when Lucas fought the World Tree. So what? It’s not like I did anything. It’s just that dumb old World Tree throwing a hissy fit and scattering magical powers all over the world. Lucas scratched his head in confusion. Lucas, who not only recovered but exceeded the powers of his olden days from absorbing one of the branches from the World Tree, was a fully mature man by now. A most handsome figure of a man appeared under the shimmering moonlight. His hair seemed a bit long and messy but I didn’t cut it because I was lazy. He didn’t really have a solid reason to visit the tower today. He just came over here in boredom, having consumed something far better than what he had been expecting to (the Fruit from the World Tree) and fully recovered his magical powers. But something bugged him the second he stepped into the tower. “Who the hell’s been here?” Probably because he left the tower without taking any preventative measures right after waking up from the deep sleep, there were signs of



intruders. The red eyes engulfed in darkness were cold. A chilly smile was on his lips. “This bitch must be begging for death…” Lucas expressed sincere disgust and muttered along. “How should I kill you…” The moonlight shined on the mage in the tower once again after so long. The world was to be rattled again, with no one knowing. *** “Father, I’ll be off for now.” Ezekiel closed the door and went outside. He wanted to greet his father, who came back from the long outing. Ezekiel let out a low sigh, standing ont the corridor. His face was covered in exhaustion. His father, too, was tired from everything going on these days. “Ezekiel?” A voice called him from not too far away. I turned my head and found Jeannette watching him from the shadowy end of the corridor. “Jeannette.” “Are you coming back now?” It’s been a while since Jeannette came out of her room by herself. I used to hear her weeping whenever I passed by her room after Mrs. Rosaria’s death.



Ezekiel couldn’t look after Jeannette ever since because he had left the mansion right when she died. “Yes. I wanted to check on you since it’s been so long since I left the mansion. I’ll be going again tomorrow.” “You’re gonna leave again tomorrow?” Jeannette hesitated for a second and asked back. Ezekiel thought of her voice as peculiar and examined her face for a moment. But because they were too far apart, or because of the darkness that lay upon her face, he couldn’t get a grasp of how she was. Or it could be that he’s just very tired right now. “Jeannette?” “N-nevermind. You must have a busy day tomorrow too. Please, get some sleep.” She whispered after not saying a word for some time. “Yes, I will. You take a rest too.” “Alright. Good night.” Ezekiel didn’t drag the conversation any longer and walked away. She paid close attention to the footsteps dissolving in the heavy silence. But they did not stop; Jeannette was left completely alone not too long after. Her rose-red lips frowned somewhat as it spoke for her mind. If it were some other time, he would have comforted her but she knew why he had acted in such a stubborn manner. He was constantly on the lookout for the missing Princess Athanasia. The only thing on his mind was Athanasia so he didn’t have the emotional



capacity to care for anyone else. Jeannette walked towards her room, startled. As she came back, the moonlight shining between the windows greeted her. How would he react if he knew the very person he was looking for was in this room merely hours ago? Jeannette felt guilty for hiding this much important secret. But that was also what Princess Athanasia wanted. Not to tell anyone about her visit here. Jeanette walked towards her bed, muttering herself excuses. On the white blanket was the interwoven bracelet. Jeannette held it in her hands and brought it towards her chest. Even though it wasn’t all that fancy, it meant a lot for her because it was Princess Athanasia who gave it to her. The more she thought about the time she had spent with Athanasia today, the more her heart beat with excitement and anticipation. Spending time with her had always been sweet and happy. ‘ I like her so much. How could she be so kind? Plus she came and comforted me when I was going through my toughest times. She held my hand when I needed someone’s warmth so badly.’ She lay on her bed, still holding on to the bracelet. She was going to keep the promise. As much as she felt bad for Ezekiel to not know about Athanasia’s whereabouts, she’d never tell him that. ‘ Then… If that does happen… Is she going to become my Princess? It doesn’t look like she has anywhere else to stay after leaving the palace anyway…’



‘ Ah… Maybe it’s just all a feeling? It does feel like I’ve grown a lot closer to her than when we used to see each other in the palace though.’ That very thought tickled her into a smile. Her gemstone eyes shined brightly under the diffused moonlight at the window. What a beautiful night, as always. It was a sleepless night for everyone. *** “This cyanobird really likes this pop-pop fruit.That’s why we use it to train these birds… yaddi-yadda. “Oh, really?” “Buy two packets of pop-pop fruits and get one free!” I was being fed information once again from the man at the bird stand about cyanobirds. I knew they would put up a bird stand once the Founding Celebration comes around. “Sometimes it scratches its wings, but when you rub some pop-pop oil on… This essential oil is… blah blah blah. We’re doing a special promotion for… yaddi-yaddi-yadda. Uhmmm… It sounds more like advertising than information. I think I asked about training homing pigeons but never got an answer. Instead he’s talking about buy this, buy that… “Uh, actually I didn’t bring any money today.” “Oh. You should’ve told me that earlier.”



His face suddenly turned indifferently neutral. Hey! I could be a potential customer, you know! “Welcome! You look like you’re into parrots.” I bitterly left the merchant who was now turned to a different customer. After the ‘Quick-and-Easy Cosmetic Surgery’ thing I could now freely roam around the Obelian downtown . Now that I’ve changed my face, nobody could notice that I’m actually the princess. Ugh… Why does that make me sad… “Whoooo! The Palace gates have opened!” “Already? Come on! Let’s go see!” “Me too!” The street became relatively noisy all of a sudden. It looks like it was time for the Founding Parade and Claude’s coming out. Everyone was excited; it was hard for the normal folks to see the royal family up this close. I slipped away from the now-crowded streets. I then teleported up to a roof and watched the extensive parade coming from the palace. Damn, this is big! The knights, all in spectacular uniforms, were all lined up along the parade route to keep the excited spectators away from the march. Then is Felix there too? What’s up with all the petals flying around? Looks like magic. A little later I spotted the attention-grabber in the center of the parade; he was none other than Claude with his glittering blonde hair.



So it is the King’s Parade. They’re gonna do this for two hours? I clicked my tongue thinking of the contradiction between his impatient character and the elongated parade. “Should I go now?” Almost in a reflux, my heart flinched seeing Claude even from far away. But this was my only foreseeable chance. I gazed at the parade far away, feeling the wind up the roof. Then I snapped my finger. *** Swish! As I opened my eyes, a familiar scenery greeted me. It’s been a long time, Emerald Palace. “P-Princess!!” “Lili!” Whoooo! Long time no see, Lili! As I appeared, Lili suddenly opened her eyes, sitting on the sofa. The embroidery she had been working on fell on the floor. Sob, I’m sorry for making you worry! I really missed you, Lili!! I ran over to her in a flash, sobbing. But the emotional reunion I was hoping for didn’t happen. “Finally. You’re here.” “Gasp!”



I was frozen as I was running towards Lili by the ominous voice coming from behind.



Chapter 113 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Princess…” I now realized that Lili has had her fists clenched as she was sitting on the couch as if she was being coerced to do so. I turned my head like a malfunctioning robot. “So you were after the Founding Celebration.” I saw Claude, resting his chin on her palm and staring at me. The moment I looked into his cold eyes, I was frozen rock solid without a breath. No… This can’t be true. Is he the real Claude? But I just saw him on the parade float! Indifferent towards my numbed-out feelings, he spoke again after some silence. I’ve heard about your friendships with the maids inside the palace. I strongly suspected you to pay a visit when I’m away. I stammered subconsciously at Claude, who crystal-clearly saw through my plans. “I—I saw you right there…” “That was my double.” A double? Double?



I gaped foolishly at his shocking remarks. Now that I think about it, it’s entirely possible to use a double for such an important event. Plus, Claude himself doesn’t like to be dragged around. What do I do now? I tried to plan what to do next with my uncooperating brain. Let’s make a run for it for now. Snap! Now I… should be in the reed fie… How am I still in the palace? “I’ve cast a countermagic charm.” Claude condescendingly laughed at me, who was in a panic. Choke! What’s up with the ‘I’m gonna teach that kid a lesson’ face? “Not only in the Emerald Palace, but it’s cast everywhere. I hadn’t expected you to show up in the Gannett Palace last time and let you flee but it won’t be easy this time.” What? I don’t know what that exactly is but it’s like a trap where Lili’s the bait? What a degenerate coward! Fwoosh! As Claude whooshed his hand in the air, strands of light surfaced from the ground. What finally showed up was the golden magic circle. I snapped my finger once again, being unable to withstand his arrogance anymore. “Your highness, don’t…!” Snap!



Felix rushed in as he realized I was here but it was too late. The magical powers have already twirled upward my body. But nothing happened. “Your majesty!” Drip. No, something did happen. I twitched as I saw blood running down Claude’s chin. But he only smirked looking at the red blood stains after wiping the blood off of his mouth with his hand. I knew this charm was bullshit but this is even more bullshit than I had expected. “Are you alright, your majesty?” The three of us—Felix, Lili, and I—couldn’t hold our agitation after seeing Claude. It was only Felix who could still keep their posture. My hands twitched as the silently cold look faced me once again. “Anyone can cast whatever spell they wish, but all the effects come to the caster of the countermagic charm. It’s been abandoned a long time ago due to its utter uselessness.” I could hear Felix shouting ‘Your majesty! You should have told her that earlier!’ in frustration but Claude didn’t even care to turn his head Felix’s way. He’s been fixed onto me ever since I teleported here. I, too, kept constant eye contact with him standing still in the circle. “If you don’t care that I spit out blood and die, you are free to leave that circle and attack me anytime.”



I sighed as he spoke. So… what? What if I don’t give a shit and kill you anyway? Do you think I’m scared of you? Then what? Do you think I’m gonna stay here and do nothing because I’m scared of you getting hurt? But in fairness, I couldn’t move a muscle when I saw blood run down his mouth. As the blood ran more and more, my breath started to get faster. The memories of him trowing up blood on his bed after being caught in a magical explosion caught me. I bit my lips as I was more frightened than I thought I was. I acted broadly thinking I could always get away from him but frankly, I couldn’t while hurting him. In other words, he made himself the most effective hostage against me. But that got me thinking. If he wanted to capture and kill me, why is he doing all this in the first place? And why cast the countermagic charm if all it’s gonna do is hurt him? Was he sure that I wouldn’t be able to use magic here? But judging from his face, that wasn’t the case, at least at the moment. He was in a gamble where the stakes were his own life. There are many actually effective alternatives for attacking and immobilizing enemies according to the magic books I’ve read in Arlanta. Lili was looking at Claude with a puzzled face as well. “But if you do disappear again…” A lower voice echoed inside my ear.



“I will kill everyone here…” I gasped at the horrifying statement that followed. “Everyone… Without mercy.” I stared at Claude with both of my eyes wide open as his creepy voice ringed my ear. And when I looked inside his eyes, I could tell that he wasn’t joking. No, hold up! Did you just declare you want to make the Emerald Palace a successor to the Ruby Palace? You’re going to kill everyone? Even Lili, Hannah, Seth, the other maids, cooks, and gardeners I’ve grown fond of? All because of me? The bloody massacre that took place at the Ruby Palace flashed in my head. Rumble! As my eyes trembled as I looked at Lili, Claude started to recite harshly as if he wanted to put the nail in the coffin. “I’m dead serious. So if you want to turn this palace into a giant cemetery…” “YOUR MAJESTY!” Felix suddenly yelled in frustration, probably because of Claude’s attitude. “Just—just why are you threatening her again? Enough is enough!” Whoa. Felix’s finally speaking up to him! He yelled his lungs out in extreme frustration, and (obviously) Claude gave him a fierce look in return. “When you talk that menacingly, even I would like to run away!”



This is very strange indeed… If Claude really wanted to kill me, he would’ve done it ages ago. Plus, Lili’s just sitting there doing nothing… To be honest, I thought Lili would at least try to defend me against Claude like she stood up to any kind of threat to save me when I was a baby. “Don’t you have something you actually want to tell her?” I was confused about whether what he said was directed towards me or Claude. It sounded like it was either a wake-up call for Claude to be more responsible in his actions or he was pleading me to not run away because he wasn’t actually serious. Claude opened his mouth with a frown. “Get out. All of you.” Smirk! I shivered at his sudden command. It was better off to follow his orders. Can I be off along with Felix and Lili? Sigh. But I won’t be on the ‘Get Out’ list… However, Felix and Lili just stayed where they were. “Your highness, if you order us to stay, then I will stay.” “Me too.” Th—they changed! They told me with a determined look. I was honestly a bit touched but Claude’s face became more and more crumpled. “Do I need to swear that I won’t kill you?”



I otherworldly stared at Claude then he spoke to Lili and Felix next to him. “I’ll be okay. I’ll scream when I feel like dying.” Uh… Umm… That was pretty quirky. But they finally left the room after asking me several more times. Click. It was finally just the two of us in the room with the magic circle. Slide. Claude rose from his seat with his face still crumpled from moments ago. I told him as I stepped back. “Please, don’t come too close.” Halt. The atmosphere suddenly changed. I looked into his eyes as they emitted an indescribable emotion. Th—this is weird. He’s kept the cold face and indifference but why do I feel like I’m looking at a disowned stray dog? Claude stopped as I asked him not to come any closer. Uncomfortable tranquility surrounded the two of us. He opened his firmly closed lips and let out a calm voice. “How have you been?” Eh? What? I muttered while avoiding eye contact, not being able to believe his abrupt change in attitude.



What he asked me was more perplexing. “I’ve been around… you know…” “Where?” “Wherever nature leads me, I guess.” “I even duplicated the Video Stone but nobody seemed to know exactly where you were?”



Chapter 114 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “There was some magic involved…” “Didn’t you have no money?” “Magic took care of—that’s a trade secret, sir!” Gosh, I almost told him about the counterfeit coins! I tried to look away from Claude’s accusing look. “I figured. I was worried you were starving yourself to death somewhere out there.” I looked up at him blankly as his low voice crawled up my ear. We looked at each other for a moment without a word. Claude was even more devastated than when I met him at the rose garden and when I saw him in his bedroom the other day. Oh, now he realizes that I’ve been treated like crap. It was really fitting for him—for his personality anyway—to still be standing after throwing up that much blood. I stared at him in silence and began to talk. “But you said you weren’t my dad.” “No. I’m not.” My questions were followed by stubborn answers. “But why do you care so much?”



I felt his emotions shaking through his eyes and whispered him one more question. “Why do you act like you’re my dad?” He asked me as if he was worried about me and it didn’t seem like he waited for me to kill me anymore. This time, a short silence followed instead of the usual stubborn answer. “I don’t know either.” I watched Claude’s facial expression gradually change from a mad, teethgrinding look to calm and subtle. “But when you call me like that, it feels weird.” “…… .” “…” “Just watching you make that face makes me feel like that.” I didn’t understand what he meant by my face but nonetheless his look made me feel strange. He looked like he swallowed a bag of tacks. “I have absolutely no idea why I feel like this whenever I see you.” Claude’s fists clenched harder. “I still do not remember who you are, and therefore cannot become the one you want me to.” His words were saddening, but… “Maybe I will never know.”



But I thought to myself that Claude may be going through the same fear as I was in this very situation. “However…” Claude spat out an ultimatum. “I cannot allow you to leave.” His eyes filled with chill once more. “You shall be where I can see you and reach out to you whenever I desire.” The atmosphere surrounding Claude suddenly froze as if it reminded him of the two times I fled him. His words struck my eardrums like darts thrown at a dartboard. “If you disappear again without my knowledge ever again, I will kill you.” But I wasn’t afraid of him anymore. “Including the people who helped you escape and even those whose clothes slightly touched that of yours. I really didn’t care even if he killed others along with me. What… Cast a spell that only penalizes the caster when he threatens to kill me, actually stop when I tell him to not come any closer… What a hypocrite. And he’s been saying nothing other than nonsense… “Come on. Really?” I was swept away in the uncontainable sentiment and let out a mutter.



“Seriously…” What the… Do you even know what you’re saying? “What do you want?” It could be that I was getting something wrong. But to me, Claude’s words sounded like ‘I could be next to him’ and that I ‘should stay right here.’ “Why do you tell me that…?” Something swelled up inside me and I let out a shaky voice. I could feel a lump in my throat for some reason. Claude’s facial expression promptly changed. He was letting out faint sounds then spat out a rough, scraping voice. “I’m going nuts.” His lips kept moving not knowing what to but he only stood in silence. After some time Claude finally spoke. “Don’t cry.” But it was too late. “… waa…” I began to cry, looking at Claude through my tears. “No… sob. Bad dad…” My deepest sorrows started to finally burst out. “Bad dad… sob…”



I didn’t want to say this but the only word I could describe Claude with at the moment was ‘bad.’ As tears rolled down my face, Claude stiffened with a faint expression. I cried even more as his face came into my vision. “Sob… How could you forget me…” I really didn’t want to do this… Especially cry my sadness away like an actual 12-year-old … But my tears didn’t look like they were doing to stop. “And tell me you’re gonna kill me whenever you see me…” “…… .” “…” “And actually try to kill me…” I could stand him when he had tried to kill me but now that he’s acting so desperately—not being able to do anything but at the same time telling me not to leave—I couldn’t hold it in anymore. I kept making unintelligible voices through my choking throat as I rubbed my eyes with my hands “How foolish…” I thought to myself that I was being punished for what I’ve done. “You almost died because of me…” Because I ignored Lucas’ advice and because of my stupid greed I lost Blackie, and Claude became like this…



“I was… sob… really worried something bad would’ve happened to you…” It could be that I took the book for granted and assumed Claude would never die nor get hurt. All I had in mind was me dying. I couldn’t even imagine the almighty Claude go wrong because of me. “Really bad dad…” Yes. I was stupid. The bad person wasn’t Claude but in fact me myself. I now realized that I was being such immature to him. The reason behind the fact I was able to act like an innocent child, and be this greedy and inconsiderate was because I thought I had someone who would tolerate all that. I had always become his daughter Athanasia in front of him. And clearly it was because of the fact that Claude had been protecting me with all his might that I could act in such a way. I furiously rubbed my eyes to not show Claude me crying but tear glands were broken. Now that I think about it, I hadn’t cried this hard in front of him. “You’re the only one I have, dad…” I really don’t like this. “If you’re like that… If I don’t have you anymore… I…” What am I doing? I think I’ve actually become a kid in this body. Saying such childish things with tears and snot covering my face.



“I…” My appearance right now would be indescribably stupid but all the things I’ve been keeping inside of me were spilling out. “I’ll be left alone again…” I hate this… What’s wrong with me? I didn’t want to do this. Breaking apart unable to control my own emotions… I’m going to shatter and disappear like a speck of dust. That’s why I never wanted to let anyone inside of me… I never wanted to admit that… “Sob… I—I’m sorry…” I let go of my arrogance and crumbled the outer shell to keep me from the outside and apologized to him with all my heart. “I—I’m terribly sorry… I won’t do it ever again…” “…… .” “…” “So… so…” Maybe I… I didn’t even want myself knowing I was this desperate. But whatever. I can manage to go lower than this. I don’t care anymore. It’s quite sad but you don’t have to think of me as your daughter anymore. So… so… Thump. In the faint sight, I could see Claude slowly take a step closer to me.



When the distance between us two shortened to touching distance, his hand slowly rose and moved in the air. He looked at me crying without a word. “No…” He held his breath and whispered. “… I’m sorry.” I stopped rubbing my eyes, shocked to hear his confession. A low voice whispered once more. “It’s me who should have been more thoughtful. I deeply apologize.” Even though it was me who was crying but Claude seemed even more apologetic. It’s like I was harassing him instead of the other way around. “I won’t do it ever again. So…” His hand reached out to me after doing nothing and just waving in the air. “So stop crying.” His suppressed voice almost felt like an entreaty. His anxious hands, not sure if he could touch my face or not, finally came into contact with my face. “Please.” I fell into his arms wide open for me before his worrying became deeper. As I crawled deeper into his chest, my body inadvertently stiffened. My tears dropping from my eyes wet Claude’s clothes.



Chapter 115 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) I cried even louder as the dense warmth landed on my back. “D—Dad…” “Yes.” “Dad…” “I’m still here.” He himself, having lost memory, told me that he wasn’t my dad. However, he kept replying to my cries, calling him “dad.” Oh, how foolish we both are… My crying didn’t stop probably because I’ve been holding my tears back in numerous situations. Claude smelled of something very familiar with his warmth telling me as if it were okay to stay here and that I deserved to. I eventually realized that I finally met him as I wept in his arms. Ah, I’m back home. After all these years. Back to whom I miss. I cried until I couldn’t anymore with his slightly awkward pats. =========== “Lili, did you know about that charm?” I prepared to go to bed in the Emerald Palace as Lili assisted me for the first time in a long time.



Her eyes were still semi-moist from talking with me and crying. My eyes were red too but because of the fact that I started to cry not too long after I came into the palace. “His majesty admired the portrait every day you drew together.” Lili smiled as she covered me with a blanket. “He would keep the Video Stone playing in his room for the days he hadn’t.” I closed my eyes momentarily and opened them as I felt her caring touch. Claude’s face surfaced on my mind and gradually sank. “He didn’t explicitly tell but he had been regretting and remorseful about his past doings.” Lili was right. Claude really did look like an imbalanced Jenga tower about to collapse at any moment. Plus he made himself throw up blood because of that stupid charm… What a fool he is. “Of course I was mad at his majesty because you are the most important person in the world for me.” “No, no… It’s me who caused all this anyway.” “Parents and children are supposed to be different. It may be because I’ve dared to think of you as if you were my very own daughter.” A thin giggle with a sigh echoed above my head. I twitched my nose as I felt the calming touch on my body and heard the soothing whisper. “But I believed that he wouldn’t hurt you.” Her heartwarming hands and voice continued to console me.



Then I suddenly realized I’ve never had a peaceful night’s sleep ever since I’ve left the palace. My eyelids fell as I kept on reminiscing about it. “Sleep tight, my lovely Princess.” I finally closed my eyes listening to her soothing angelic voice. I could finally sleep in complete tranquility that night. *** “Your highness, don’t you want to go meet his majesty? I resumed my ordinary life inside the palace. “Shall we get dressed?” “Not now.” The people in the Emerald Palace gave me a warm welcome. So I was enjoying my ever-so-comfortable new-ish life in the palace with their care and love. “Your highness, don’t you want to see his majesty?” “I do, but not now.” To speak for myself, I was going through a late-blooming puberty. “I’m sorry for the problems my father and I caused and I’m really thankful for your help. But from now on I think we’re going to get our matters settled by ourselves. So you guys don’t have to keep worrying about everything, you know.” Lili and Felix were baffled when I left the room after my unexpected statement.



They seemed worried of the fact I had never met Claude since the tearful reunion at the Emerald Palace. be fair, they were probably expecting us to show off our father-daughter relationship and me just not giving a damn about Claude might seem a bit off for them. But I had no plans to visit Claude like they wanted me to. We had some matters to discuss beforehand. “What a wise decision, your highness.” It was only Seth who supported my plans. “The desperate always give in first. Playing hard to get is key in every relationship. It may sound rude but I think his majesty deserves a little more suffering. Even with his excuses, the way his majesty treated your highness is unacceptable…” “But Seth, what if his majesty gets angry again?” “Hannah, don’t you know how hard his majesty’s been looking for her highness? And a lot of people say that parents can’t win over their children.” But I wasn’t trying to play hard to get. Umm… I mean it kinda is? Even though I had a makeshift make-up with Claude, I was subconsciously trying to avoid contact with him. But it wasn’t because of the horrid experiences of the past nor the so-called ‘playing hard to get’ in order to keep Claude on the edge by not wanting to meet the man who literally tried to kill me.



Honestly, I don’t know how to describe the feeling I’m going through right now. But to put it into words somehow, it would be best described as “trying to change the relationship between Claude and I.” “What are you doing?” A few days went by and Claude eventually showed up at Emerald Palace. “Oh, hi dad!” I greeted him at the Rose Garden where we often had tea times. “What’s that letter for?” “It’s an invitation to the tea party.” I told him like it was strange he didn’t know it. At the moment Claude frowned a little. “I invited you to the tea party and you just showed up in response.” It’s that easy. TL Notes: The original author intended a Bob Ross reference. I followed suit. I explained every single thing to Claude, ignoring his reactions. He had the “Do you think I asked you because I really didn’t know?” look but I couldn’t care less and offered him the seat in front of me. “Please, sit. My neck hurts.”



Claude told Felix to tell me to come visit the Gannett Palace a couple of times, but nonetheless I stayed at the Emerald Palace. And today I sent him an invitation and thought to himself ‘Is this kiddo playing with me?’ which might have killed him on the inside a little bit. But the invitation explicitly said ‘If you so desperately want to meet me, come here yourself!’ so he had no choice other than to come over. And he actually shows up! So let’s wrap up the unnecessary initiative arguments and have some tea. Sound good? “This place, it’s not as strange as I thought it’d be.” Claude squinted at me for a moment and eventually gave in, taking the seat I offered. “Have I been here often?” A green leaf rustled over my head. I poured some tea for Claude, who was looking around while sitting under a tree shadow. “I’d say so—you used to visit here 3-4 times a week.” Drip… A clear liquid with a subtle scent poured into the teacup, drawing a thin line into it. When I was alone last time I poured tea rather barbarically, but I can do it with elegance too, you know! “It’s Lippe tea. I brewed it myself this time.” Clink. I even set the teacup in front of him. The tea maids were gone somewhere for today upon a request I made earlier.



The scent from the flowers and the tea filled the garden inhabited by just the two of us, me and Claude. Moments later, Claude at last moved his hand towards the teacup. I watched as his hand lifted the teacup and move it before his mouth. Claude sipped the drink in the teacup. I began to talk as I watched him do so. “Aren’t you worried? I might have poisoned it.” It was because of a small obscure compulsion that I asked him. But Claude showed little disturbance in return and asked me back. “Did you?” “No. Why would I?” “Problem solved, eh?” ‘Problem solved?’ What if I actually did poison the tea? You said you don’t even remember me! Aren’t you supposed to be cautious and doubtful of virtually everything I do? “But I’m a stranger to you, dad. Don’t you think it’d be safer to be a bit more cautious?” I must be very thick-skinned to say that to my own father. Claude stared at me blankly. A yellow streak of sunlight shined on his contrasted pupils. “I’m not sure.” He whispered to me with a deep voice soon after. His answer was rather vague. It was either that he was unsure of whether to be cautious of me or not, or why I asked that question in the first place, or both.



When I heard what he had to say next, I briefly paused my hand holding the teacup. “But I would have drunk it anyway, even if it indeed had been poisoned and if I knew about it. “… Why?” “Because you gave it to me.” I didn’t know what to say at that moment and Claude immediately frowned like someone who realized what embarrassing thing they just said. “What the hell did I say?” Uh, I—I don’t know!? Maybe he said it subconsciously. Claude’s face was in disgust as if he were about to hear all sorts of silly things. But on the other side he looked like he was regarding himself as being utterly stupid to let himself say those unbelieveable words. But the funny thing is that it was Claude himself who spoke of the unbelievable in the first place. I was at a loss of words, then I put the teacup I had been holding down on the table and held it with both of my hands. I fidgeted my hands and told him. “Well, I wouldn’t drink poisoned tea even if it were you who handed me it.” Of course, I knew for a fact that Claude wouldn’t poison my tea. But for some reason I don’t think I could’ve kept the agitation inside me if I hadn’t said something like that, especially because what I heard was embarrassing.



Chapter 116 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “How many times do I have to tell you I’m not going to kill you?” He frowned, still thinking that I was doubting him. “If I ever go crazy and try to kill you again…” He then proceeded to speak after putting the teacup down onto the table. “Then flee.” I let out a small chuckle. “I thought you were going to kill me if I run away.” “Yes. I will chase you till the end of the world.” Doesn’t that go completely against what you just said? But what he said afterward made me want to sympathize with Claude so badly. “But that’s better than you dying in my hands.” “That’s… weird.” “I know.” He drank my tea in one go, cringing at what he just let out of his mouth. Chirp chirp.



I laughed my sadness off towards my dad as I listened to the birds chirping above. *** “Ahhh!” I woke in the middle of the night. Everything was pitch black with my heavy panting bouncing inside the room. What was that terrifying dream? I was pretty sure I had a really bad nightmare but when I got up, I couldn’t remember anything. But one thing was for sure—it was horrible. I compulsively arose from the bed. “Why are you up this late, your highness? Are you having trouble sleeping?” Not too long after I left my room, I saw Lili crossing the corridor with a plate with cups. She still hadn’t gone to bed this late. “I want to go to my dad.” “Excuse me?” Lili opened her eyes upon my unexpected remarks, but I started to walk anyway without much talk. “Your highness, why—” Lili caught up to me in a hurry but then stopped her question mid-sentence after seeing my face. “It’s cold out here at night. Please put this on.”



Lili put the plate down somewhere and hung the shawl she was wearing on my shoulders. “Oh my, your highness, is something wrong?” “Where are you headed this late?” The servants and court ladies were curious about why I was out this late. “Her highness is just visiting his majesty.” But they soon resumed their work in silence after Lili’s explanation. I left Emerald Palace and headed to Gannett Palace. The knights Claude positioned in front of the palace followed us. I insisted that Claude remove the dangerous anti-magic charm cast on the palace perimeter but he didn’t want to, just in case I would disappear again. So I couldn’t use the teleportation charm to get to Claude faster. When I got there, Claude was still awake. “What brings you here this late?” He raised an eyebrow at me who stepped into his office out of the blue. It was weird for him that I visited him not when he wanted, but at night when he least expected me to. He looked a lot better than last time as he started to eat regular meals and sleep well lately. The tension inside me began to fade away now that I confirmed Claude was all well. “Uhh… I woke up in the middle of the night and I just wanted to see you.” I told him the real reason why I did this shenanigans.



But for some reason, Claude’s face turned rather strange towards me. Even though I thought it would be awkward to just leave right now, but having completed my goal I simply turned around and left. “It was nice seeing you. I’ll be off now.” “Wait.” His shadow covered me as he spoke. He looked down at me now that we were much closer than before. “You…” He equivocated as if he couldn’t figure out what to say next. “Athanasia.” The voice rang my eardrums. His calling got stuck in my head then diffused into thin air. A vague inner voice of exhaust and sigh echoed inside my brain and dissolved. “Looks like I’ve grown old enough to do weird things.” I was surprised when Claude lifted me up that I just kept blinking my eyes but quickly turned moody when he let out a lament above my head. “Wh—when did I ask you to do this?” “Maybe I got infected with your silly behavior.” I mean, it was me who burst into his office this late so I had nothing to counter his argument. I felt a sudden lump in my throat as he said in an indifferent tone. But this… this is quite embarrassing. Claude hasn’t ever lifted and moved me since I became decently big… AND I’m the Princess! Claude made others standing by the door move out of his way then proceeded to walk down the corridor with me lifted in his arms. It was



pretty embarrassing but asking him to let me down would make the situation a bit awkward so I just stayed in his arms. “I’ll look after you just for today, sleep tight.” When we arrived at the bedroom, he plopped me onto the bed then rolled me up in a blanket. I became slightly irritated of his humorous arrogance and told him, “I’m not a child who can’t sleep after a bad dream!” Y-yes, it’s true that I came here after a nightmare but my ego couldn’t admit that. But Claude just scoffed it off and killed my tiny ego. “Are you sure about that?” Rawr, how annoying! He clicked his tongue as I trembled in fury under the blanket, “Don’t think of anything and just sleep.” I stopped as I felt the rather clumsy hand on top of my head. As it swooped across my hair, I felt the energy drain from my body. It looked like Claude was going to stay until I fall asleep. “… meet…” Out of nowhere, I squeaked something out. “I want to meet my mom.” The hand suddenly stopped. I paid close attention to the silence with my eyes closed. After a moment, the warmth on my head slowly began to move.



Claude didn’t answer my comment. In the dark room, only the sounds of our breaths echoed silently. The moonlight seeping through the window subtly lit his face. After a long time—long enough for me to fall asleep—a faint voice diffused into the cool night air. “Me too.” Neither Claude nor I could sleep that night. *** Chirp chirp. “Ehh…?” I woke up to the birds chirping outside the window. The blurry scenery I saw through my tired eyes seemed strange for a second. I blinked my focusless eyes then managed to recall what happened last night. Oh, right. I came over to Gannett Palace. I think I slept so well because the bed was comfier than I thought. I got myself up with a cluttered face. The sunlight shined into the room through the windows. Lili usually wakes me up at a certain time but today wasn’t the case so I don’t know what time it is. How about Claude? Is he in his office again? He really did stay next to me until I fell asleep last night. Maybe he could’ve gone back to his office afterwards. From his perspective, I did mess up his workflow. But I found his familiar blonde hair resting on top of the couch while wandering around near the bed.



Oh, he’s still right here! I kicked off the blanket and stepped onto the floor. Then I tiptoed my way towards the couch Claude was sleeping on. Chirp chirp. He was still sleeping with all the sunlight hitting his skin. His face tells me that he’s still deep asleep. I squatted in front of the couch and stared at Claude’s face. Mm hmm. Now he’s regained his beauty somewhat. He really looked like he was going to die anytime just days ago that it was getting on my nerves. Sob, he did have that deadly scuffed charm but still… It’s way better to see him with the proper skin tone and the flesh. He looked more like a dressed-up zombie up until now. But how do you maintain that moist skin of yours even at this old age? How do you have such good skin? Look at these bouncy cheeks! I closely examined his face since he was still asleep. After some time, I thought I needed to wake him up so I began to poke his smooth cheeks with my finger. Yes, this bouncy feeling. But it wasn’t completely bouncy but some sort of a memory foam bouncy. But why am I examining his skin so extensively in the first place? “Unhhh…” Moments later, his forehead began to twitch. Must! Poke! More! I watched him slowly open his eyes and opened my mouth when our eyes met.



“Good morning, dad!” His pupils shined colorfully with a reflection of me inside plus the clear sunlight. He slowly focused onto me with his dazzling eyes that held the world’s most beautiful and mysterious tales. He motionlessly stared at me for some time then began to talk. “… Yes, dear. Good morning.” The sun smiled along with us on top of the sky.



Chapter 117 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) A little later, I said the unspeakable during the late breakfast in Claude’s room. “I’ll be hanging out somewhere outside tonight.” Clank. Claude’s hands which were holding silverware stopped. “I cannot allow you to.” I looked at him in subtle irritation as he started to spew the cold aura. Bruh. What’s wrong with a well-grown teenager trying to go outside? I mean, I knew you weren’t going to let me, but still. I looked at and told Claude while poking my salad with a fork. “Don’t get me wrong, I like you and this palace.” His eyebrows twitched at what I said. “And Felix, Lili, all the servants and ladies in the palace, the rose gardens, the library you spent countless hours into building, and albeit a little awkward, the Gannett Palace where we’re in.” Claude didn’t seem to understand why I’m talking about this. “Everything I love is in this palace, to be honest. I was born in and have lived here all the time.”



“Yes, I will give you whatever you want. So please, stay…” “Whatever I want?” “Yes.” “So that means I can just sit here doing about nothing and just asking you for whatever I want, right?” “Uh-huh.” “But that’s not I want.” I faced Claude’s stiffened face and kept talking. I wanted to let Claude know of what I’ve been thinking about during my life outside of the palace and since I got back home. “I don’t want to tell other people I chose that just because those were all the choices I was given since this palace is all the world I had.” In other words, I didn’t want to say that I ended up living in this palace because I became Athanasia and therefore inevitably met Claude. Realistically, the choices I’ve been given in life had been extremely limited. I had to choose between ‘Life’ and ‘Death’ at the start of all this because even though I was born into an extraordinarily affluent royal family, I was destined to be slain by Claude and thus my life depended on whether I had been on his good side or not. “I also don’t want to lie to myself.” To me, our relationship always felt like a candle fire before a strong wind. Maybe it was because I already knew the plot of The Lovely Princess that I had always felt uneasy. That’s why I wanted to change up this broken relationship with the person in front of me. I wanted to build trust, as an actual father-daughter



relationship. “Plus, I can leave this place anytime I wish now.” Claude twitched as I half-jokingly uttered. It wasn’t just me who was feeling quite uneasy. But at the same time, I wasn’t some fragile glass doll controlled by Claude that had to be contained in order for it not to shatter. “I don’t need to rely on others anymore, dad. I can do stuff on my own now.” If I were to live like a bird trapped in a cage, our relationship wouldn’t change even one bit.” “So I might become a troublesome girl to you, dad. But I’ll always tell you if I’m going outside of the palace beforehand. Then…” With Claude breathlessly listening, I finished my sentence. “I’ll always come back.” Claude’s facial expression abruptly changed. I watched his face slowly soften up like an iron mask had been lifted. He was looking at me as if he hadn’t heard such things before. “As long as you wait for me, I won’t suddenly disappear forever.” Because I wanted to stay here at my will with him. “Because this is my home, and where you are is where I should return to.” Claude didn’t understand my anxiety and vice versa. Maybe we’ll never know. But that doesn’t matter. “So I’ll be back in a moment.”



That’s because he will always be my dad, and I will always be his daughter. “I promise.” With a big smile, I reassured Claude who, at the moment, had the weakest face I’ve ever seen. *** “Miss Margarita?” I went over to meet Jennette in the orange sunset. “Princess!” She rushed over to me in both happiness and worry. “I was worried about you since his majesty lifted the search for you.” Oh, gosh! I completely forgot about the search! What a relief. I hope the embarrassing video stone’s gonna stop circulating. “Umm… Things went rather well for us.” I let out an internal sigh of relief and began to talk triumphantly. “So I ended up back in the palace.” Jennette opened her eyes wide in surprise. Huh. What’s this look supposed to mean? I moved my lips in the mysterious emotion that lay inside the deep blue eyes. A slight, shadowy tremble could be seen in her eyes like looking at the currents under a deep, dark sea. “I see.”



But that only lasted for a fraction of a second. I looked at Jennette, smiling while holding my hands in relief. “How nice. Congratulations!” She seemed to be genuinely relieved that I returned to the palace. Deception was nowhere to be seen in her innocent face, and I tilted my head. But what was with the discordance moments ago? Was it all just a feeling? But that was… I thought to myself for a second then continued to do what I came here to do. “Then let’s go!” “Huh? Where?” She must have forgotten. That’s kinda sad… “The fireworks! It’s about time.” Jennette’s eyes gradually opened, then she blushed with delight. Smiling, I left the mansion, holding her hands The fireworks I saw with her that night were the most beautiful. “Ta-da!” After my short outing, I teleported to where Claude was. I could use magic however I wanted now that I asked him countless times to get rid of the anti-magic charm—which he luckily did. “I’m back!” He was in his bedroom instead of his office. His eyes were fixed onto me like he was expecting me to show up. I just stood speechless for a minute. “What were you doing?”



“…” “Hmm… Let me guess.” I stroked my lips in a curious fashion and shouted brightly as if I’d come up with an answer. “You were waiting for your cute, beautiful, and lovely daughter! Correct!” I thought he would say something along the lines of “Stop with the extravagant bluffing” or “Is there something wrong with you?” , but he still hadn’t said a word. He finally said something in the awkward silence. “So you really did come back.” I hesitated at his low tone then proceeded to answer his comment. “Of course. I’m a man of my word.” I then chuckled as I crept towards the couch Claude was sitting on. “Dad, do you know what cotton candies are?” “A semifluid state of sugar which centrifugal force has been applied to and wrapped around a stick of…” Crap! I genuinely thought he wouldn’t know what it was! Since unhealthy food like this wasn’t allowed inside the palace I thought he would say something like “You don’t eat cotton.” “Bruh…” “Remember, you’re the one who asked.”



I gave Claude a rather disappointed look. Then he scoffed as if he was expecting that question. Now that’s more like it. “Here, a present!” I showed him what I’ve been hiding behind my back. It’s me, Athy the present-giver! I’m about to give Claude who’s been waiting patiently in the palace while I hung out a cotton candy! But he looked at the cotton candy with indifference. You—you… How dare you look at the holy cotton candy like that!? “I don’t give people gifts but you deserve one because you’re my dad. Doesn’t it look tasty? No? No?” I handed him the cotton candy anyway. Hehe, Claude with cotton candy. Name a more iconic duo. [Claude’s pureness has been increased by 1] [Claude will regain innocence for the next 30 seconds] If it were a game, something like this would’ve popped up. “Did you see the fireworks? It was really pretty. Eh, the view from here’s pretty mediocre anyway.” I told him, shaking my legs sitting right next to Claude who had a disgusted look on his face. Ugh… Home sweet home. Anyway, how is this couch so comfy? What’s it even made of? Should I change out the couches in Emerald Palace with these ones? Also, the one I’ve always sat on waiting in Claude’s office was similarly comfy as well. “Let’s go together next time. I found a killer spot.”



As my next outing partner, Claude, I choose you! For some reason, he simply stared at me without a word. I took that as a yes and started humming. A not-too-much-left 14-year-old night passed by once again. *** “I think I’m getting a little bit too nervous…” Ugh, I think it’s the anxiety-induced stomach cramps. “Don’t worry, your highness. You just need to wave at them.” “Correct. All you need to do is show them your face a bit.” I couldn’t control my anxiety even with Lili and Felix comforting me. It was my first time being in the official public light. I honestly don’t get why I need to introduce myself in front of the people especially because the Founding Celebration had already ended.



Chapter 118 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) Originally I was going to show up at the royal parade during the Founding Celebration but I was a fugitive on the run then… Cough. Anyway, I was trying to calm myself down behind the curtain with all the fancy clothes and makeup on. This palace isn’t used that often so I haven’t been here but looking outside the terrace on the topmost floor, you could see the square directly. And I’m right behind the terrace curtain. Gosh, all the noise coming from outside is making me even more nervous! “It’s just a few hand waves, is it that hard?” Claude gave me a disappointed look, seemingly because he couldn’t understand my nervousness. Seeing him smirk like that actually makes me want to do this now! “It’s time.” As the servant lifted the curtains, Claude went ahead onto the terrace. “WHOOOO!” The enthusiastic shouting from the crowd filled the entire square. Whoohoo, look at those reactions. People don’t get to see the royals with their own eyes too much, like at the Founding Celebration. On top of that, Claude looked even more badass today. How does his cape flutter so elegantly? It didn’t when I tried it on earlier. His shoulders were even sagging from the heavy cloth the cape was made of.



“Your highness.” Oh gosh, it’s my turn! I eventually had to move forward because of the urge from behind. I—I should smile, right? Claude’s solemn and stern look didn’t suit me well anyway and it would be really awkward to see the two of us not even recognizing each other. “What are you doing?” I was… umm… playing singleplayer freeze tag! I mean… my feet just refused to move for a second! You might be used to this stuff but I’m obviously not, you know! “You look like an infant who hasn’t even learned to walk yet.” Hahaha, how encouraging, dad. Claude clicked his tongue at me who still couldn’t step into the terrace. He then offered me his hand. “Hold my hand.” Why—why does that remind me of the debutante? He used to say that to me a lot back then… Are you sure you lost your memories? Sob… Could it be that memory and innate characteristics are apart… That’s kind of depressing, isn’t it…? I pouted at his hand but ended up holding his hand anyway. “C’mon, smile.” As I stepped outside, the massive crowd in the square filled my eyes. Claude whispered as I unknowingly made a stiff face. Whoops, must smile! I awkwardly waved my hand with a somewhat unnatural smile on my face.



At the exact moment, the crowd blasted a deafening cheer. “UWAAAAAA!!” “Look over here, your highness!! Please!!” “Long live Obelia!!” “Long live the King! Long live Princess Athanasia!” Holy crap! I was speechless at the unexpectedly enthusiastic reaction. Wh—what? Why are they so hyped up? I was discombobulated by the greeting. “Maybe it’s thanks to the Video Stone?” As I stepped back with the crowd still cheering on, Lili and Felix burst out laughing. I froze at the phrase ‘Video Stone.’ “There are countless people who fell in love with your highness after watching your debutante Video Stone. Not just in Obelia but people in other countries as well.” “And there’s this rumor going on saying your highness is the successor to Claude to carry on the Great Mage title. That’s also driving the popularity insane.” Frick! There’s too much that’s known now! I was dumbstruck for a second as I heard the unthinkable. Gasp, I just remembered! The Video Stones were shown in other countries too! I made a long face after the public appearance, thinking of Claude who left earlier because of a conference with his subjects.



“Speaking of which, how many of those Video Stones did they even make? I mean—when did they even make such a thing?” But Lili and Felix avoided answering my first question then went on to answer my second one. “We don’t know. His majesty made some in advance, apparently.” Wh—what? When did you make that? Is the debutante video of me constantly stepping on Claude’s foot as I danced? I came to a halt after I heard more of what Felix had to say. “There are other versions, would you care to watch?” Chill! Uh—other…? What do you mean other? Do you mean there are other Video Stones of me somewhere else? “… There are other videos of me?” “Absolutely, your highness. You can check them out—” “No, I’m not interested.” I’m being hella serious! I don’t want to see them! Claude, you ruthless human! This has to be some sort of a public shaming plot by engraving my most embarrassing moments into the people! “Why not just have a look…?” “Oh look over there! What a cute cricket. It must be looking for its mom.” No, I didn’t hear anything. Nothing about Video Stones.



I scurried back to the Emerald Palace, trying my best to deny reality. *** “AHHHH!” While I was walking toward the palace, I heard a loud yell from somewhere. I turned my head at the deafening noise. Umm… Why are they so surprised to see me? There were four people all in the same outfit in my diagonal direction, which I immediately recognized as the Royal Mages’ robes. Dang, I haven’t seen that uniform in a while. I used to see that almost every day when Lucas had been around. Sob, I feel a bit touched now. I was stuck in the touching imagination until they yelled all at once which stunned me. “Finally, it’s the Fairy Princess!!!!” “Choke…!” Ring! [Critical hit – ‘Fairy Princess!’ You took 500 damage!] Ring! [Your mental strength took 60% damage!] Ring ring! [Your eardrums have ruptured!] Ring ring ring!



I was met with a massive shock as the forbidden word hit my eardrums! Ugh, it’s like someone slapped the back of my head countless times! “UWAAAA!” “I want to see her close-up too!” “Me too, me too!” “UAGH…!” But that wasn’t the end. They started to run towards me screaming like a rabid group of zombies. What the heck? As I backed off in intimidation, Felix stepped in front of me. “Back off. You shall not come closer without her highness’ permission.” Whoa. Felix looked so dependable with him blocking their way right in front of me. Ah yes, the knight of blood! Properly nicknamed indeed. I’m sorry for underestimating your courage back then, Felix oppa! [TL notes: if you didn’t know, ‘oppa’ is Korean for a favorable/amicable male elder; spoken by females.] “I—I’m sorry… It’s our first time meeting her so close in person…” “Right. I used to clean her Video Stone every day really meticulously…” “Looking at her face in the Stone every night without even being able to sleep…” “Working our butts off replicating about fifty Video Stones… Without even getting overtime pay… blah blah blah…”



Oh, I think I understand why they’re acting so enthusiastically now that they mentioned the Video Stones. It was them whom Claude ordered the Stones to be made! B—but who are they? I’ve never seen them in my life but they were looking at me as if they’d been friends with me for a decade. On top of that, they seemed genuinely downhearted when Felix blocked their way. Cough. The Mages of the Black Tower… They’re a lot more different than what I imagined them to be. “It’s okay, Felix. Let them.” Even though they were complete strangers, I let them approach me in curiosity. I wanted to talk to them since I’ve never met other Mages of the Tower aside from Lucas. I did see some of them passing by me muttering to themselves so I didn’t really get to interact with them. They also didn’t seem to care about me. So it was a fresh experience for me to get their attention. “Oh, nice to meet you too. So you’re the ones who made the Video Stones.” Blush! As I told them that, their faces immediately lit up with a red hue. Ugh, they’re like moles poking their heads out of their holes. “I—I’m the one who worked really hard to make the most Stones!” “I made the Special Stones for other countries!” “I’m in charge of the preservation charm! You could say I’m the one who kept the Stones in their mint condition without a dent!



“And I directed these lazy butts working overtime without proper pay!” Uhh, this is too enthusiastic… “But your highness!” Mage 1 suddenly asked me a question with starry eyes. “Can you really teleport multiple times a day?” “Right! I’ve heard that her highness can use chained spells no sweat too!” “There are some Mages who say they saw you use spells inside the palace!” “We can’t even spark a fire if we’re not close to the Tower!” I zoned out listening to their relentless bombardment of questions then asked them of something I found peculiar. “Oh, is it hard to use magic within the palace?” They started to spew out replies as if they were waiting for the question. “Of course, there’s a spell restriction!” “So we can’t use our spells except for designated locations!” “If you can risk your own life using the charms, then you can—but the spellcaster’s going to be at least handicapped from the side effects if they somehow manage to survive!”



Chapter 119 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Only your highness wields the power of magic unrestricted within the palace! It sounds kind of unfair but considering his majesty doesn’t use magic that often, it’s sort of balanced! So all we’ve been working on is research in the Tower!” Yakety-yak! They were quite talkative! I was dripping cold sweats as I lost focus in their chit-chat. Wait, there’s a restriction to using magic within the palace? Doesn’t Lucas use it whenever he wants to? “Plus, I’ve never seen someone acquire such tremendous capabilities in magic!” “Right! That’s why you’re what we’ve all been talking about these days in the Tower!” “What a wonderful capability too! Being able to teleport multiple times a day…!” “Your highness, could you visit our Tower in your spare time?” Ring! [You have been invited to the Black Tower! Accept? Y/N] I blinked as I hallucinated about the video game popup thing again.



I’ve got nothing to do anyway and I’ve been always curious about the Black Tower. Should I go? Ring-ring! [Invite accepted!] So I compulsively decided to visit the Tower. *** “Our Tower’s been maintained by the greatest Mage of all time, the ‘Dark Mage…’ blah blah… So we set out to relive the olden legacy by gathering the greatest Mages of our times… blah blah…” I was listening to what the guide of the Tower was saying without paying attention. The talkative Mages weren’t here anymore now as they were away to call the Headmaster of the Tower. So I was listening to the expansive history this Tower’s been through by this self-proclaimed ‘Guide’ Mage. “These crystal-like walls were made by the Inaugural Headmaster who hand-carved Mithril…” I kept listening to this must-hear first-time introduction until I asked the question I always wanted to bring up. “Umm… So why is the tower so white when it’s called the ‘Black Tower?’ Startle!



The Guide suddenly stopped talking and was shaken up. I kept squinting at him. You see, it’s virtually a White Tower at this point with both the exterior and interior all painted in white! There are some black patches here and there but they look like they’re just burnt spots. I always wondered about it so I asked Claude on the matter but he just was like ‘It doesn’t matter to you anyway.’ But the Guide was different. He went on to explain very enthusiastically about it. “That’s our unique sense of design! There are two types of chocolates, White and Dark! There are White and Black in chess, and the opposite of darkness is light! When the ex-ex-exHeadmaster decided on that name, they made the wonderful decision to not simply redesign the tower accordingly but give it an impactful all-white redo! If it were black, the people looking at the tower would feel depressed, and we don’t have to work in a depressing mood as we constantly look at the blacked-out walls! Plus…” “I know for a fact you didn’t have the budget to paint it black when you came up with the name back then.” “Yes, it really was depressing with the bla—Gasp!” We turned our heads backward at the voice from behind. I saw a slim shape who had his Royal Mage robe on loosely like someone who’s just woken up. The person had long hair that rendered it impossible to figure out their gender. The voice was rather vague too. Looks pretty young, I’ll say that.



“Ah, if it ain’t the Fairy Princess my kids were singing all day about.” Choke! The forbidden phrase pierced my ears! But the Mage didn’t care about how I reacted; they went on to examine me with great interest. Hold on a minute… “Are you the Headmaster?” “Mm, your magic resembles a pretty rainbow.” …Excuse me? Come again? I—I’m not buying it. Get away from me you fraudster! I watched the Mage who made weird remarks about me very carefully. “Our Headmaster can see everybody’s unique color palette of their magical powers.” The Guide Mage answered my question for me. Hmm, that’s a quite interesting power to have! “Your magical powers shine brightly in many different hues. It’s dangerous enough to charm anyone.” Halt. I won’t complain about someone complimenting on my powers but that person looks pretty high on drugs right now. “Wow… His Majesty’s colors were a crystal-clear blue with traces of gold within it but Your Highness possesses an aurora-like, or rather your glittering gem-like-eye-dissolved color…”



“Headmaaaaaaster!” “Your highneeeeeeees!” I could see a bunch of Mages rushing toward us in the distance. “Please understand. They’re still too immature for the job.” Umm… The Mage in front of me sounds more like a boomer, treating me with absolutely no regard of who I am. Other Mages do it too, is it like, a regional thing here? To be fair, since they practically live here for the rest of their lives in a pretty parallel workplace hierarchy (except for the Headmaster), the social stratification of the outside world must be unheard of. “Those troublemakers are too hyped to see you here in the Tower.” “Oh, thanks for inviting me. I’ve heard of this place a few times from Lucas and I’ve always wondered what it would look like.” Halt. The Headmaster and the Guide Mage became noticeably startled. The Mages rushing toward here even stopped. “… Lu…cas?” “Lucas…?” What…? What’s up with this sudden silence? Has Lucas become ‘He-who-must-not-be-named?’ Is Lucas like the Voldemort of the Tower? The Mages started to yell furiously with their veins bulging from their necks.



“Lucas! The filthy outlaw of the Tower!” “The Corrupt of the Corrupt world!” “The son of a bitch who uses magic like it’s nothing while all the others practice their asses off!” “I put so much effort into making one Telegraph Stone while he made ten of those bloody things with a wave of his hand while—get this—yawning!” “He looked at us in infuriating pity when we asked him to tell us easier ways to use magic, merely showing off his ability and telling us ‘You can’t do these simple charms?’ God damnit, choke!” Gasp! The Mages expressed their misery in unison. Listening to them made me forget what to say next. L—Lucas! What have you been doing in the Tower? Now I know you’ve not been acting like the ‘Young and Handsome Genius Mage,’ at least not within the Tower. “I think I’ve heard that he had been friends with Her Highness for 10 years now. “It’s—cough—seven, sir.” As the Headmaster squinted to recall his memories, the Guide Mage corrected him with a cough. The Headmaster glared at the Guide, raising one of their eyebrows as if it were of same difference, then proceeded to talk to me. “Lucas, that bastard… He’s got a disgustingly immense magical capacity! It drives me nuts whenever I see him!”



Cough. The Headmaster showed genuine disgust while thinking of something, probably not too different from his facial expression. Naturally, my curiosity about what Lucas has been doing around the Tower became a level deeper. “Not once in my sixty years in this world have I seen such a powerful man. It makes me sweat like bullets as if a trypophobe were to look at a bunch of holes!” [TL notes: trypophobia is a fear of tightly-packed circular holes.] Huh? Hold up. Did I just hear sixty? I subconsciously asked the Headmaster, still rambling about Lucas’ creepiness. “Sixty?!” Did—did you just say ‘my sixty years in this world?’ No, that can’t be right! “Oh, yeah. People tell me I look particularly young for my age.” What? No way. You look like you’re in your thirties and somehow you’re sixty? “Hehe… Thank you, your highness. Us Mages tend to age more slowly than normal, you know. Hehehe.” The Headmaster laughed it off as any other granny or grandpa would. “Th—then are they…?” I stuttered as my eyes trembled in disbelief, looking at the Mages who looked like they were in their twenties. The Headmaster put a soft smile on



their face like looking at his own granddaughter. “Oh, they’re still young. The oldest of the bunch was… Hey, Dil-dil! How old were you again?” “Forty-one, sir!” “How about you, Mojil?” “I’m still twenty-eight! Fresh as new!” “Eh, grow up, will you?” He looked worried about them being young and inexperienced and clicked his tongue but my pupils were shaking from the utter shock. I—I honestly thought they were young Mages! The Guide Mage went on to educate me further. “The aging process for Mages slow down drastically after they’ve turned into adults, so we’re able to maintain our youth longer than normal folks. I may look much younger, but I’m actually forty-six. I—I knew that from the book but it’s even more shocking to see it in person. Oh! That’s why Claude was able to maintain such tight and bouncy skin! It’s like being able to wield magic is the best anti-aging cosmetic product in the world!



Chapter 120 Author: Plutos Source: woopread translations (2) “Your highness, could you please take some time to meet the people in the tower? They’ve been nagging day and night making the Video Stones under His Majesty’s orders. The headmaster tossed me a question as my thought process veered off in shock. I—I’m not so sure about that one! Isn’t it going to be one of those moments where I get bashed for being the fundamental reason why they had to work their butts off? You know, because I’m the one in the Stone? “No way, it’s her!” “No way, she’s right there!” “Whoa, I literally shined her Stones clean with the magical cleaning cloth for two hours every day!” Fortunately, they weren’t. So I started to visit the tower floor by floor with the other mages and got to see them look at me like I was their niece taking my first steps… Or like a weeb who’s seen their minifigure magically come to life… “Ta-da, this is my office!” I was invited to the headmaster’s room on the top floor. “Whoa, what is all this?”



“Hehe, my treasure. Some of ‘em are unstable prototypes, so please don’t touch them.” The white wall had countless sheets of paper glued to it just like the exterior walls. The desk and floor were also cluttered with numerous books and random things. Some of them had glistering rocks and gems while some others had an ominous liquid boiling inside it. There were even dolls shaking their arms or ears. Huh… What’s that on the bookshelf? Is that like snake wine or something? B—but something’s moving in it! That right there in the corner, even though I can’t see through the blanket covering it, seems like a caged animal with it rumbling and such… This place is weird… Are all mages’ offices like this? “Now, your highness, could I have a strand of your hair?” As I squinted around the place, the headmaster smiled as he looked back at me. I hesitated for a second then carefully asked him back. “Hair…?” “Yes, miss! Just think of it as helping some old wizards and witches out.” Wee-woo! Now, this is a red flag! Uhh, I’m getting the feeling that I shouldn’t give this man my hair…? I think he’s gonna do some really weird stuff with it! “If you’re okay with it, you can donate a drop of blood or two…” “Hell no!”



What a crackhead! “Oh, come on, miss! Aren’t you curious too? About how you got that undeniably beautiful magical powers? Why just me? Where did it come from? You must be! The tales the mages told me outside the tower came to mind. ‘ Plus, I’ve never seen someone acquire such tremendous capabilities in magic!’ “Right! That’s why you’re what we’ve all been talking about these days in the Tower!” Frick! So this guy wants to use me as a test subject? The real reason behind my magical powers is Blackie but they obviously don’t know that. “Heh, heh… Anyway, your magical powers get prettier every time I see them. Do you mind if I touch ‘em for a second?” When he decided to walk toward me with that broken smile, I immediately decided to teleport out of the shoddy place. Eek! I expected mages, not crazy old peeps! “YES! Who do you think I am?!” Snap! “WOOT! The Insta-Cast!” I left behind the awestruck voice and teleported out of the Black Tower. “Oh, your highness, you’re out pretty early.” “Was it okay for you inside?” Eww! I’m never visiting this creepy place ever again!



As I stepped outside, Lili, Felix, and the other knights and servants greeted me in unison. Only the invited get to step inside the Black Tower so I deliberately came alone but I should have taken a nap in the Emerald Palace instead. “Lili, could you prepare me some salt when we get back to Emerald Palace?” “Huh? Salt?” So I can throw it toward the Black Tower once I get back! Rawr! [TL Notes: To throw salt is a Korean idiom that means ‘to mess something up.’] I shook in terror as I thought of the crackhead headmaster creepily looking at me. *** “I deeply apologize, your highness.” The headmaster came over to my place for redemption the next day. “Please forgive me, for I have sinned whilst dreaming of the unobtainable.” It’s because Claude made a giant hole in the Tower after hearing the news! “It’s not because I want my Tower back.” I was sweating bullets seeing all the mages in the Emerald Palace apologizing for what he’s done to me. The maids of my palace wandered around them in curiosity but promptly left as I gave them something to work on.



“It’s also not because of some threat to blow up the remaining half of the Tower and hang me upside down in front of the palace. I promise.” Whoops, all I talked about last night was ‘this and that happened in the Tower, who is this guy?’ but I honestly didn’t expect Claude to blow the tower up! Hannah, who visited the tower after hearing such news, told me one-third of the tower’s been obliterated. And a death threat to hang if he doesn’t apologize? Well, that ‘death threat’ isn’t really Claude-ish… He could’ve just said he ‘would hang!’ The good thing is that no one got hurt because Claude warned them of the obliteration. I began to talk after I let out a faint moan. “Everybody, look up.” I go by Confucian values! Respect your elders! Well to be fair, the headmaster guy in front of me was extremely young-looking for his age. “If you promise not to threaten me like that again, I’ll just forgive and forget as well.” A—Ack! The headmaster was indeed kinda rude to me yesterday but a substantial portion of the long-lasting Tower’s been blasted away in an instant. Why do I feel guilty for telling Claude that!! “Thank you for your everlasting mercy, your highness.” “Thank you!” “Thank you, your highness!” Sob!



As the mages behind the headmaster cried out in genuine feelings, I was even more guilty than before. Sob! The headmaster was kind of a psycho but all the others looked pretty okay, to be honest. The mages who were looking at me with touching eyes left the scene at my permission. But why are you still here, crackhead headmaster? He laughed it off, looking at me as if nothing had happened, unlike all the other mages. “Hehehe…. You’ve undoubtedly put me on a rollercoaster ride, your highness. Get half the tower blown up, work my spine off making a total of 500 Video Stones, get locked up in the dungeon…” As I twitched now and then listening to him regretfully recall his recent adventures, I asked him something. “You’ve been locked up in the dungeon?” No way! Claude couldn’t have put him in the dungeon! No wonder he looked so wasted! Eh, now that I think about it he looked like that yesterday too… “Oh, maybe you don’t know this but when you were unconscious due to your powers malfunctioning, your highness, I checked up on you on both the occasions. “Oh, really?” “Eh… But it was of no help. The silly ability of mine to see through others’ powers doesn’t work all the time anyway. So my crew and I got locked up when you fainted because his majesty got furious. Hehehe. But I didn’t go through a hell of



a lot since I was only an ordinary mage back then.” Oh! Ohhh! Right! I remember! Claude was yelling at a random shaking dude on the floor, demanding that he find a cure or else! But with his crew? I thought only he got locked up! “I’ve heard my master—who was the headmaster back then—went through a lot of trouble. It’s not been long ever since I assumed his position after his death.” I subconsciously became solemn as he showed genuine affection for his long-gone master. Huh. Then was the random dude the headmaster? I think he said something like ‘I’m their headmaster! If I don’t know, no one else will!’ and pissed Claude off extra. Wait… So how old was he back then? This grandpa in front of me is in his sixties but appears to be only in his thirties! Then what about the middleaged dude getting all the blame from Claude? Was Claude harassing an actual grandpa? “I didn’t expect my Master to live to be 100, though. Eh, I could’ve become headmaster ten years earlier but he just wouldn’t die… Whoops, please disregard what I just said.” I batted him a chilly eye as he continued with what he had to say. Who Made Me a Princess - Chapter 121 - WoopRead 8-11 minutes What? Weren’t you mourning for your past master? You were just waiting for him to die? You greedy boomer.



“But ever since you’ve been around, a lot of good things have been happening to us.” ‘Hehehe…’ He laughed, avoiding my eye contact. “Honestly, His Majesty is like a newborn baby to us and the weirdos at the tower. You see, I’ve been working at the Tower before His Majesty was even born, and if I had ever gotten married, I would have had a granddaughter just your age as well.” I halted at what he said afterward. The way he looked at me was genuine as if a grandfather were looking at his granddaughter. I quickly came to realize that he wasn’t so young as he looked on the outside. “So I find it more than relieving that you made it back to the palace safely and am thankful for revitalizing this barren palace.” He bowed down, showing his genuine gratitude. Watching him bow towards me made me feel gradually awkward. I barely spoke after I saw his braided hair reaching down to the ground in silence. “N-No. Don’t be. It’s I that should be tha…” “No, your highness. You are the true treasure to His Highness and therefore to Obelia.” “Uh…” “In the spirit of being treasured, could you please spare a drop of blood?” “Please leave.”



I told him immediately as he tried to swindle me. Argh, what a trickster! Getting the mood set and all… “Hehehe. You’ve finally made me travel outside the Tower where I usually reside. I’ll visit you again, your highness.” “Please don’t! You’re not gonna get what you want anyway!” “Hehehe. If that’s the case, please stay safe. Hehehehe…” I can’t believe the headmaster was more of a weirdo than the already crazy Lucas! Boo-hoo! I want my fantasies back! *** “They’re all crazy boomers.” Claude’s remarks on the headmaster were also harsh. During tea time, he constantly reminded me not to approach the crazy boomer ever again and to report all “activities” the headmaster does. I watched him ramble about the headmaster then threw him a question. “Hmmm. You and the headmaster must be friends, right?” “Are you mad?” He frowned as if he was doubting his ears but I’ve already gotten a grip on the situation. I didn’t know because I’ve never heard of Claude talk about the headmaster but what he told me in the Emerald Palace doesn’t sound like a trick… And the way Claude treats him both physically and verbally was bizarrely indescribable. Could it be… that something flows through them from the fact they’re not just ordinary people?



So that’s why he’s got connections with the headmaster… I started to get curious. But Claude sounded like he actually was considering my remarks as nonsense. Soon after, I introduced my plans as I had some cake with Claude. “I’m gonna throw a birthday party. “What?” He gave me a shocked look as I unraveled my plans. “Not on my actual birthday, but a few days later.” “Which kind of party?” “At noon, I’m thinking of a simple tea party with the people in Emerald Palace and in the evening, invite some noble children and have a masquerade. Sounds like fun right?” Judging from his facial expression, he took pity on what I just said. That made me chuckle a bit, reminding me that even though he may have lost his memory, the personality inside him doesn’t change. Didn’t Claude hate me both going outside the palace and inviting people in? And didn’t he hate me inviting boys into the palace? That’s why all the people who’ve ever come to my tea parties have all been girls. But what’s the point in ‘unraveling’ my plans if I’m not going to hold the party in the first place? I simply smiled Claude’s pity away. “Thinking about it, I’ve never held a party at my palace. So I thought why not invite some new people?”



I was going nuts on this guy. Hehehe! But it just feels so good to go nuts! If I had known this feeling, I would’ve gone nuts months ago! Well, it was pretty normal for the invitees to not accept the invitation because there are some things Claude had done to me in front of other people during the last Birthday Banquet. But rumor has it that Claude scared the living hell out of some nobles during the feast while I was gone who spoke of me lightly to him. I don’t know what they told Claude about me but after that, nobody dared to consider me an actual princess. It was practically carrying fire in one hand and water in the other but considering that it’s my fault Claude lost his memory and that he’s been preoccupied all the while I was gone… And yesterday Claude and I even appeared on the terrace holding hands combined with the incident that annihilated half the Black Tower in response to the headmaster trying to use me as a test subject, the rumors regarding our relationship have instantly faded away. Plus, thanks to Claude showing his dire efforts to find me while I was missing, people now think of our past as nothing more than a parent-child argument. It was a bit too fierce to be an ordinary argument… But people seemed to buy it since I was ‘arguing’ with none other than Claude. So as the news got around that I had returned, more and more people kept sending me invitations and gifts. So I thought if I were to invite them over to my birthday, they’d probably attend at least to check if Claude and I have really gotten over our ugly past. But Claude straight-up gave me a chilly look and disagreed with my proposed party.



“It’s okay having a party with the palace people and servants but a dress-up ball? Those kinds of complicated parties are not…” “Well, I’m not gonna invite you anyway. Pretty sure it’s not going to be too loud in Garnet Palace though.” Claude’s hands holding the teacup stopped instantaneously. He then asked me, doubting what I just told him. “…What?” Come on, dad. What’s there to be surprised about? I told Claude indifferently as he gave me a shook look. “You didn’t come to meet me on any of my birthdays anyway. Aren’t you going to stay in Garnet Palace for days this time around too?” Sob–Fine. I’m small-minded and remember everything. Although I know it was because of Diana that he didn’t come over for my birthdays but it still makes me sad. If I weren’t on the second phase of my life and had still been a weak little kid, I definitely would’ve been scarred for life. But Claude couldn’t get a word out of his mouth as if he were flattered to hear me tell him that so directly. His pupils were fixed. I began to feel a wee bit strange seeing him so puzzled in front of me. A moment later, Claude spoke in relative calm as he put the teacup back on the table. “Did I?” He had the sentence ‘Umm i dON’t kNow’ written all over his face.



Yeah sure. You forgot everything, including my birthdays. Obviously you don’t remember not even trying to meet me on my birthdays. “You know what, it’s whatever.” I kept touching the teacup next to me. Then I picked it up and told Claude while smiling as if nothing was going through my mind. “I’ve been having a lot of fun on my birthdays actually. With a party this time around, it’ll be extra fun. I’ll make sure to keep the noise down.” That I never nagged him to come over was my least amount of respect for him. And me asking Claude to come over scratching his already pained scar was purely out of greed and me just laughing it off like nothing probably would’ve been another nag. “Care for some more tea, dad?” He stayed silent but I filled his empty teacup anyway. ‘You shall not be full on your first glass of wine,’ I shouldn’t have wished everything at the same time. [TL Notes: Korean proverb for humility.] On one side I felt relieved to have said something I’ve always wanted but on the other side, I was kind of regretting whether I said something too big of a favor. I held my sigh in as I took a bite out of a scone in front of me. Speaking of parties, my birthday’s just around the corner. Gosh, time flies. Claude speechlessly stared at my face for some time. Then moments later, “I’ll be there.” He spilled out a low tone.



“I won’t be late for this birthday.” I raised my head after timelessly looking at the tree shadow cast on the grass. The chin resting on the palm was raised subtly. I gradually opened my mouth. “…Really?” “Yeah.” “You’re not kidding, are you?” “I’m not.” “Uh…… I’m really okay with you not coming. I just asked you…” “I’m not okay.” This time, Claude raised his teacup. His voice was noticeably clearer now. “I’ll make sure to come.” It would be a total lie if I told you I didn’t expect anything from Claude. But now that I got the response I wanted, my heart started to tingle a bit. Maybe it’s because of my obvious nagging that he came to this conclusion. But I was happy nonetheless. “Hehe.” As I chuckled my delight away, he looked at me with the ‘Heh. Silly child.’ face. But how could I not be happy? It’s going to be the first birthday I get to spend with dad!



Chapter 122 Translator: Skye *** “Since it’s my birthday, you know you can’t come empty-handed, right? If you don’t bring a present, I’m not going to let you in.” “Wasn’t your present the portrait?” “Ah!” “It seems you forgot.” Chirp chirp. Bright sunlight spilled over our heads as the sound of singing birds blended in with the warm atmosphere. *** 33. Lucas’s Return “You used to treasure me very very very much–an amount that’s indescribable with just words.” Sunlight gathered on top of the lake like glass beads, making it appear as if there were bubbles. I was in the middle of explaining to Claude our wonderful relationship before he lost his memories, mixing in some lies with the truth. +++ "Truthfully Dad, you seriously really, really loved me beyond words can describe."



Rays of sunlight gathered in groups above the lake and created marble-like foams. Athy was diligently explaining their beautiful past while mixing some truth and ransom. "That's why if I said I wanted the stars and the moon, you were willing to really give them to me." Currently, the emperor and the princess were riding on a boat, floating on the lake. The light reflected from the water created patterns of waves on the face before her. Claude was naturally not even paying attention to what she was saying, but when else would she have the time to make fun of him like this?! "You think I'm lying, right?" Athy made a "hmph" sound as she looked at him. She then rolled her parasol and attacked him. "Then, how would you explain all the old gifts of my drawing that I drew for you that were kept in your bedroom or the fact that you secretly made a recorded stone and kept it?" "I'm sure I wasn't the one who did that." The moment Athy questioned him, Claude's eyebrows flinched and he immediately denied her. But this didn't work on her. "My goodness, I was really surprised. I honestly didn't even imagine you would've still kept those. And for you to have casted protection magic to keep the drawings perfectly--" "That too, someone else must have mischievously--" "Then what about the recorded stone? The tower's magicians were also beyond surprised by how you threw the stone for them to copy it, Dad." "..." "I heard Felix and Lily were also very surprised."



Claude looked as though he was at a loss for words. She understood -- she was talking about incidences in which he himself wouldn't have memories of, so of course he wouldn't know what to say. He was scowling as if he was thinking, What a crazy bastard. Athy was sure that his thoughts of the "crazy bastard" was directed to himself. "...Was I really that kind of person?" Sounding skeptical, Claude mumbled to himself. Athy didn't know if he was asking her or himself, but she replied to him. "That's why I told you." The feeling of confidently saying the following words, which she heard from Lucas last year, to Claude today was beyond words can describe. "Dad, you like me much more than you think." Claude only stared at her with an indescribable expression. He did not accept or deny what she said. Feeling happy with the current situation, the princess only hummed as she watched the sparkling lake. "Are you really alright about not doing anything else special?" A moment later, Claude questioned her. Today was actually Athy's birthday. She was spending time alone with Claude, who actually came to the Emerald Palace to see her, and the two were having a comfortable time together. When she told him she wanted to have a boat ride with him, he looked at her as though if that was really all she wanted to do on a day like this. But she brightly smiled and grabbed his hand. "Oh. Dad, you don't know, huh." Athy teasingly smiled as she looked up to see his face, which showed that he was still somewhat bothered. "Any time I spend with you is all special to me." The sound of water drops jumping from the lake lightly whisked by her ears. Claude's crystal eyes silently and motionlessly observed her.



Later, his eyes that wore a shade of blue began to emit an abyss-like deep shade of navy. "What are you planning to do if my memories never return? Will you leave me?" This time, Athy observed him. In the seemingly apathetic expression, he had a look of hesitation that one would fine impossible to catch. "Why do you keep saying that?" Athy slightly pitied the person in front of her, but he was still lovely. Although quite rare, whenever he revealed his weaker side of him only to her especially without his memories, she couldn't help but feel compassionate and an ache in her heart. "Even if I'm not your daughter, Dad is still my dad. I don't care if you cannot remember." Now I finally understand what Athanasia in the novel felt. I now understand why even before her own death, she couldn't give up on Claude. Athy genuinely thought she'd be fine even if he continues to never remember her. "I remember everything in your stead. So, Dad..." If he could always be with me like this right now. "...you only need to stay where you are." When she smiled, Claude silently stared at her again. On that day, Claude really stayed with Athy the entire day. The two went on a boat ride together, had a tea time in the Emerald Palace, and even played chess which was her recently new hobby. For dinner, they shared a special cake that Lily made. The day was like any other day, but Athy had a lot of fun because she spent her birthday with Claude. After seeing off Claude as he returned to the Garnet Palace, the princess returned to her room.



When she opened the music box that Lily gifted her for her last year's birthday, a beautiful melody began to fill the quiet night air. In her pajamas, Athy went out to her terrace and leaned against the guardrail. The moon that was sitting high in the sky was gently beaming its light throughout the darkness. Today was really fun. Although she didn't do anything spectacular for her birthday, she was confident that she had never spent a happier birthday than today in her entire life. Felix, Lily, Hannah, Ces, and the rest of the Emerald Palace family all looked very excited because Claude came to see Athy for the first time on her birthday. The desserts placed during the tea time and the foods above the table during meals were a star-studded cast. Claude was surprisingly quite good at chess, so she continued to lose. So during their last game, she pretended to sneeze and flipped the board. While she was being greedy, Athy wondered if she should whine like a child more, but eventually, she let Claude return to the Garnet Palace after their late dinner. Since she pleasantly had fun today, she wanted to yield some time to Diana for Claude. When he made another vaguely-bothered face, the princess bid him goodnight with a smile. Athy leaned her head above her arms, which were placed over the guardrail, and felt the gentle wind pass her face. Her hair that looked white under the bright moonlight fell below the guardrail and lightly danced. While Claude came to my birthday for the first time, Lucas and Blackie who were always here have disappeared... She thought as she meaninglessly stared in the air. Now that she was alone, the emptied spots suddenly revealed their presence. But I shouldn't do that. Because I'm already plentifully happy, I should be grateful for what I have right now. But still... "I want to see you." Athy mumbled to herself as she barely opened her mouth.



"Who? Me?" She held of breath the moment she magically heard someone's voice mix with the night air. After staying frozen on her spot for a very brief moment, she whipped her head toward the sound of the voice. With the night-sky background, a black hair that had a tint of blue danced in the air. With a dominating presence under a tree's shadow, a man who was looking down at her lightly came down to her terrace. "I can tell you're really surprised by your stupid expression." The princess couldn't move. She couldn't help but only stare at the man until Lucas mischievously smiled at her. "I'm back." "...Lucas." Athy finally opened her mouth when she came back to her senses. Still unable to believe if the person before her was real or not, she stared at him with disbelief. "What, you're so happy to see me that you can't say anything?" When she heard his playful words, however, Athy slowly realized that the person in front of her was really Lucas indeed. "I heard it's your birthday." But the fact that he revealed himself exactly when she thought about wanting to see him felt like he was an illusion. "I came just in time." Also, Athy felt even more stunned because he wasn't in his familiar boy form; he was in a complete, adult form. Lucas, who was standing in front of the night background, felt like an unknown presence to her.



"But what is this." After briefly observing her, Lucas spoke as if he were seeing something very interesting. Athy still only silently stared at the face before her like a mute. "You absorbed Blackie?" Then, a rock flew into her heart. "You suddenly became rich with magic." His voice did not have an ounce of reproach. He only observed her here and there as if her sudden increase in magic capacity was very interesting. "You're back for good now?" The princess managed to open her mouth and ask him. Afterwards, a rather boring conversation ensued. "Why, should I go back?" "Did you eat the fruit?" "Some bastard trashed the fruits, so I couldn't eat any. But instead, I ate something even better." Thankfully, Lucas looked very refreshed as if he had achieved what he wanted. "That's good." It was strange. She had so much to tell him when he returned, but she could only utter these boring words. Athy felt awkward in front of him for an unknown reason. She was definitely not unhappy to see Lucas, but she somehow couldn't say anything as she continued to look at him. "Hm?" Lucas also seemed to notice that something was weird about Athy. Soon, his red eyes motionlessly stared at her face. Not being able to stand the



situation any longer, Athy shut her eyes, shouted "UGH!", and extended her hand to cover him. "Do you need to stay in that form?! Can't you return to how you looked when you were younger?" "Why should I do that?" "YOU DON'T FEEL LIKE YOU!" She didn't know what face he was making since she had her eyes closed, but she heard another "Hm." Athy guessed Lucas thought her reaction was funny or slightly irritating. "Are you happy now?" Surprisingly, Lucas listened to her request without saying anything else. When the sound of his more familiar and younger voice pierced through her ears, Athy slowly lowered her hands and opened her eyes. "LUCAS!" "Ah, my ears." LUCAS WAS REALLY STANDING BEFORE HER EYES! A pretty young man, who appeared to be in a similar age as Athy's, scowled. He stared at her as if to say, Are you happy now? The princess intensely expressed her delight and welcomed him. "WHY DID YOU COME SO LATE?!" "You must have really wanted to see me, huh?" With his cheeky response, Athy was sure this person was really Lucas. Without much thought, she gave him a tight hug. "Uh, wait...!"



"I WAS WAITING FOR YOU, YOU STUPID!" Lucas stood frozen for some reason, but Athy didn't waver. She continued to transparently express her feelings. Since this kid was too silent over the past few months after leaving to search for the World Tree's fruit, I was beginning to worry! But for him to return right on my birthday...! What a praiseworthy dude! Especially since so many incidences had happened while Lucas was away, Athy felt even happier with his return. She must have really missed him even without her knowing. Well, that's to be expected, I guess. Lucas stayed by my side ever since I was young, and he was my first friend. "Hey, you... this is too..." Unlike his usual self, Lucas stuttered from Athy's sudden hug. She hugged him even tighter and began to pat his back. "Congratulations on achieving your wish! I'm glad your magic is recovered now!" "Uh, yeah..." "But don't you think you took too long?! I was worried about you! You could've at least sent me a message!" After staying stiff from her hug for a while, Lucas suddenly pushed her away as if he finally came to his senses. "Hey, aren't you hugging too freely?!" Eh? And since when did we consider our genders between us? The princess barely paid attention to Lucas' shout. Seeing her nonchalant response, his eye twitched. He looked like he wanted to complain about something to her, but he soon made a slightly confused face as if he were thinking, What am I doing right now? Lucas then said, "Ah, never mind. Now you tell me." "What?" "What do you mean, 'What?' Tell me what happened while I was gone."



Athy halted. Lucas narrowed his eyes toward her as if to say, Don't even think about hiding anything from me. Tell me everything. "I can tell Blackie disappeared. And why did you get so much disgusting things on you? So annoying. Give me an entire list of everyone you've met." The red eyes that glowed with annoyance and pickiness began to observe her. Athy didn't know exactly what Lucas was talking about, but she assumed her state of magic was not quite normal. Feeling like a sinner, she began to mumble explanations. "I didn't listen to you and stayed with Blackie everyday... So that's why Blackie absorbed into me, I think." "And?" The princess continued to tell everything that happened while Lucas wasn't present. He didn't stop or blame her. He only stayed on his spot in his usual, apathetic behavior which greatly helped Athy vomit everything that had been accumulating within her. "See? As expected, you can't do anything without me, huh? Geez." And when her stories were over, Lucas somehow made a satisfied expression and extended his hand to her. "Then come here." But wait... Maybe I'm imagining things, but his behavior is vaguely like... "Hey you lackful dimwit, this great body will express special benevolence and help you!" and it's making me feel irritated... "What, where are you going?" "Today is your birthday. I'm going to give you a present." Huh? What birthday present out of the blue? Since he came right on my birthday, I thought he would utter nonsense like, "Your birthday present is me!" While Athy stood in confusion, Lucas didn't wait and grabbed her hand first. The moment she felt the warmth of his hand, her surroundings



immediately changed. Whoa, so dizzy! Can't you at least warn me before teleporting?! When she realized where they were, however, Athy quickly took a breath in. WHAT?! THIS IS CLAUDE'S BEDROOM! IN FACT, CLAUDE ISN'T EVEN SLEEPING YET! She didn't know what Lucas did, but Claude didn't seem to have realized their presence. Feeling stunned as she stared at Claude's back as the emperor looked out of the window, Athy could only open and close her mouth. She whipped her head toward Lucas as if to tell him, Are you out of your mind?! Instead of responding to her, however, Lucas actually began to walk toward Claude. NO! STOP ALREADY, YOU BASTARD! When Lucas came closer to Claude, the emperor scowled and turned his head as if his animalistic instincts were activated. And in a blink of an eye... "Ugh!" Athy witnessed Lucas' hand hide itself in the air for a moment, until he took something out and wielded it toward Claude in a speed of lightning! When she saw the sharp thing in Lucas' hand being nailed into Claude's head, Athy screamed. "DDAAAAAAAAAAD!" But Claude had already fainted. Shocked, Athy immediately ran toward him. "Oh? He shouldn't have felt any presence, so how did he know and turned around? I almost nailed it to his face." "D-DAD! DAAAAAD!"



No matter how hard she shook him, Claude didn't show any sign of movement. The thing that was nailed into Claude's head seemed like a random branch. Not knowing whether she should take it out or not, Athy felt rushed but powerless. D-Did he die?! No, right? Right? "This is very precious, so I usually don't give it to anyone. But I'm especially giving it to you because it's your birthday, so you should be very grateful." When she heard Lucas' shameless words echo above her, Athy felt her veins pop. "YOU CRAZY BASTARD! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! WHO TOLD YOU TO KILL MY DAD?!" THIS IS WHY THEY SAY TO NEVER RAISE A BLACK-HEADED BEAST! TO THINK HE WOULD TURN AGAINST ME EVEN WHEN I PROUDLY WELCOMED HIS RETURN! Whether the princess was raging or not, however, Lucas only apathetically replied. "That's a World Tree branch, so he's not going to die. You wouldn't know, but it's best to nail it right into the damaged area." Even when Claude was collapsed like a corpse and Athy was crying, Lucas alone was extremely carefree and nonchalant. And when Lucas whispered to her with a devilish expression, the princess hiccuped. "Besides, you shouldn't be worrying about others right now. You need to have this nailed too." E-EXCUSE ME?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN?! YOU'RE SAYING YOU WANT TO KILL ME TOO?! AND YOU WON'T FEEL BETTER OTHERWISE?! Athy's eyes darted back and forth as she looked at the magician.



"My wild thoughts~ anxious eyes~ and you watching all of these~ this is probably a war-like love~" As expected, Lucas didn't obtain the Black Psychopath nickname for no reason. Without any mercy, he brightly smiled at her and said, "You only need to stabilize your magic, so I'll give you an especially small one." Even before she could respond back, Lucas searched for something in midair again and took out a branch that had a sprout. He then pierced it to her head without a moment of hesitation. HEY, HOW COULD YOU DO THAT WITH THE WEAPON?! YOU SERIOUSLY IGNORANT BASTARD...! Feeling an intense pain, Athy closely lost consciousness. Y-YOU MURDERER, LUCAS... The world turned black before her eyes. Athy gasped out loud. How long has it been? She rose from her spot as she shuddered. W-What? Why was I here? Where is this? Who am I? Confused by the absolute silence, she looked at her surroundings and remembered what happened last night. AAAH! THAT DARN B.P. (Black Psychopath)! WHAT THE HECK DID HE DO TO ME AND CLAUDE?! HOW DARE HE MURDER A FATHER AND DAUGHTER RIGHT AFTER HE RETURNS?! What a scary bastard! Athy touched her head as a reflex, but the branch couldn't be felt. Like what Lucas said, I didn't die... Actually, my body strangely feels even more refreshed... But still! Don't you think it's too much?!



What about Claude? When she saw Claude lying next to her like a dead person, Athy began to shake him in surprise. "D-DAD! DAD!!!" Perhaps because Lucas moved them, where the two had fainted were on a cushiony bed, not on the cold floor. From the light sunlight from the window, Athy guessed that it was daybreak. The air was very quiet. After shaking Claude a few times, she stopped from surprise. H-He's not dead, right?! Is he even breathing?! I don't see the nailed branch from last night! I don't see blood anywhere! So why is this person not moving at all?! Suddenly feeling frightened, Athy leaned her ear to his chest. After hearing his beating heart, she finally sighed with relief. Where did this Lucas bastard go after making us like this?! Did he run away in advance knowing that I won't let him loose when I wake up?! Is that what it is?! "Mm." Then, she heard a suppressed groan from below. Surprised, Athy lowered her head. "DAD! ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!" His consciousness didn't fully return, but as if he was feeling pain from falling yesterday, Claude was scowling. Immediately after he opened his eyes, Athy checked his condition. "DAD, ARE YOU HURTING ANYWHERE? LIKE YOUR HEAD? OR LIKE YOUR HEAD? OR YOUR HEAD?!" Since Lucas heartlessly pierced a branch into Claude's head, Athy couldn't help but mostly worry that region. I'm thankfully totally fine, but who knows for Claude, who had a bigger branch nailed!



When his eyes slowly began to focus, they were locked on her. Immediately after, Claude's expression changed. "Dad?" Is this a side effect?! Lucas this bastard, pretending to do something good for me! While Athy was restless, Claude's expression continued to change as he lay on the bed. He briefly looked distant upon seeing her, but the expression soon became more stiff. Then, as if he was punched in the stomach, Claude scowled in pain. Waves of a light stream and a torrent altered in the emperor's crystal eyes. "Athanasia." In the midst of those disarray, Claude finally called her name. The princess stopped breathing as she faced his face. Am I imagining things? She couldn't explain with words, but something was different about him. "Athanasia." It wasn't the way he looked at her and the way he called her yesterday. Athy silently stared at Claude as he gently whispered her name again. Finally, calmness bloomed on his face. As if they finally met peace after a storm, those eyes became gentle without wavering. Soon, Claude stretched his hand toward her. "Come here." Athy unknowingly opened her mouth and mumbled, "Dad...?" Claude replied to her without hesitation. "Yes." The way he looked at her was definitely more familiar than what she had seen just yesterday.



But still unable to believe him, Athy quietly asked him again. "Are you really Dad?" Claude momentarily scowled. He let out a small sigh. Then, his hand reached for Athy's thin cheek. "Yes, it's Dad." That apathetic face and blunt voice were the same as any other day. However, the way his eyes saw her squeezed her heart with warmth. The princess realized Claude's lost memories had all returned. Without even knowing herself, Athy sobbed as she jumped into Claude's embrace. "D-DAAAAAD...!" She thought she would be fine even if he never gained his memories back, but she must've been lying to herself. She could barely breathe like she was reuniting with someone she hadn't met in a long time. Feeling his strong arms embracing her back without hesitation, Athy rubbed her face on Claude's chest. Ah... It's Dad. It's really Dad. "It seems like you've gotten heavier." "Dad, you dummy." Listening to a low chuckle, Athy hugged Claude even tighter in case he would disappear. On the morning of her 15th year, Claude returned to her. Like what Lucas said, this was the best birthday present ever. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 13.5: Do Not Touch That Princess by taylorxmichelle



8-10 minutes "Your Majesty, please do not worry. I will bring that nefarious princess, no, nefarious wench and will make her kneel before you." Baron Karzaba claimed to the emperor during a dinner party. With his recent, extremely bad mood, Claude hadn't spoken a single word during the dinner party. Hence, the atmosphere of the party naturally became heavy and silent. From Baron Karzaba's words, Claude's eyes slid toward someone for the first time. Claude ruthlessly looked at the baron, but he spoke even more excitedly thinking that he finally caught the emperor's attention. "How dare she disobey the emperor's words and run off by herself? Criminals like her must be dragged in front of everyone and be punished!" "Uh, Baron Karzaba, let's not speak of such things when we're having a feast." "What do you mean stop? Marquis Irane, you yourself seem to have a very mediocre response to this issue. I heard your daughter is an acquaintance with Princess Athanasia. So if that's why you think you should protect the criminal, isn't that treason against His Majesty?!" "What?!" Marquis Irane was momentarily aggravated, but after glancing at Claude's face in addition to other nobles who were quietly trying to ignore the situation, he decided to just close his mouth. He wished that Baron Karzaba would also shut up. Unfortunately, the baron didn't have an ability to read the mood. "Geez! You people aren't even thinking about dragging that wench, whom His Majesty claimed was a criminal, not a princess! But His Majesty, please do not worry! This Deon Karzaba will definitely catch that wench!" Claude called the baron with his icey, low voice. "Baron Karzaba."



"Yes, Your Majesty!" "Do you want to die?" H-Huh...? Lord Karzaba was stunned by this unexpected response from the emperor. He didn't know why Claude looked extremely irritated. Although the emperor was visibly in a bad mood even before the feast began, his greatly worsened mood couldn't be compared to before. "Should I kill you?" These shivery words cut through the air. Baron Karzaba glanced around with baffled eyes, but other nobles only stared down at their dishes, ignoring him. The only one not knowing the current situation was Baron Karzaba himself. Eventually, Claude menacingly raised the corner of his lips and smiled. "Yes, I shall kill you." A crashing sound echoed in the room. Baron Karzaba gasped for air. In a matter of seconds, the baron's seat suddenly sunk into the ground. The solid chair that was placed behind a giant table exploded. In the middle of wreck was Baron Karzaba who was flatly lying against the floor. An explosive noise filled the air. "UGH!" A powerful force pressured Baron Karzaba from above. He felt as though he was crushed under a huge rock that a giant threw as a joke. Under the extreme pressure, veins began to pop on the baron's face. He thought his eyes would pop out of his head and his bones would be crushed into a million pieces. Feeling death nearing upon him, the baron instinctively managed to open his mouth to plea. "Gah...! I-I'm sorry...! Ugh, Your Ma...jesty...!"



"What is your wrongdoing?" The low, ominous voice rang in in baron's ears. "Tha...t... ugh! That... I spoke... of such sub...ject... in this holy.... feast..." "Wrong. If you don't know, I shall tell you." Baron Karzaba was at a loss for words. "I do not like your cheap peacock-feather brooch on your pathetic clothing." The baron gasped for air. "P-Pardon?" "Your indelicate and ugly nose has been an eyesore, especially today." "Wh...What...!" "Ah yes, upon closer look, I your feces-colored eyes are annoying." Baron Karzaba gasped for air again when the pressure continued. Unable to withstand the intense gravitational force, the baron's bones began to break. First, his left-leg bone broke. Then his right wrist. Next was his ribs. Why did this happen to me?! Baron Karzaba screamed under the pressure. He couldn't move a single toe. "After some thought, I believe the fact that you bastard are breathing the same air as me in the same space is the problem." Perhaps because Baron Karzaba thought he might actually die, a correct realization of what he had done came to his mind for the very first time. "Your Maj...esty... Ugh! I... I... was only...!" Is he being like this because I called Princess Athanasia a criminal?! "UGH...! I... only da...red... to see... eye to eye... with... Your Maje... ugh! sty...!"



But Lord Karzaba thought this treatment wasn't fair. You said she wasn't your daughter! You said to bring her before your eyes immediately! "See eye to eye with me?" Claude's frighteningly icy voice reverberated in the dining room. The other nobles, who were doing their best to not pay attention to the current situation, all felt their backs drenched with cold sweat. They all thought in unison, That bastard stepped on a land mine again! "So, you would say the exact words that I say..." H-Huh? As the baron heard the emperor's piercing words, he sensed something was wrong. "...And you would behave exactly the same as me?" Baron Karzaba's sense was correct. The other nobles all silently prayed for the baron. "Did you bastard dared to say that just now?" The force that was pressing his body halted, but Baron Karzaba somehow couldn't bring his body to move. Like an extremely sharp edge of a knife, the icy voice above the baron gave him goosebumps on his skull. And when Claude threatened him in rage, Baron Karzaba gasped out loud. "Why, you should also say that you'd like to sit on the emperor's throne." Baron Karzaba didn't even imagine such treason. Treason! This is treason! I'll become a criminal for daring to think of becoming an emperor! "Y-Your Majesty! That's not true! You're misunderstanding, Your Majesty-!" "Shut up."



"UGH! ACK--!" Afterwards, the baron's scream echoes throughout the dining room for a while. "Tsk tsk. He usually didn't have an ounce of ability to read the atmosphere." "His Majesty ordered to find and bring Princess Athanasia, not to drag her. I can't believe he didn't know what that meant." "Besides, if Princess Athanasia truly lost His Majesty's adoration, she wouldn't have been able to leave the birthday banquet with her own two feet. Tsk tsk. How can someone be so foolish." Eventually, Emperor Claude left the room first and other nobles left the feast one after another as they glanced at Baron Karzaba lying on the ground. Since Karzaba's personal knight would take care of the baron, others didn't feel the need or the obligation to help him. To them, the fact that Claude didn't kill Baron Karzaba was a miracle itself. They all remembered how before, the emperor showed no mercy to those who annoyed him. Hence, they would see corpses being dragged out of the door... Emperor Claude became like a soft, napping beast thanks to Princess Athanasia. So the fight between a husband and a wife... no, a father and a daughter was like slicing water with a knife -- even without the ability to read the atmosphere, anyone could be in the neutral zone if they didn't do anything. Tsk tsk. The nobles desperately prayed for Princess Athanasia's safe return everyday because they wanted to die whenever they faced Emperor Claude's ice-field aura. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 14: Final Moments of Being 15, and Now 17 (1) - Page 35 by taylorxmichelle 41-52 minutes



In the darkness, a soft voice echoed. "You just seemed to defenseless, that's all." Athy flinched when she suddenly felt warmth around her wrist. Immediately after, she felt pressure on her shoulder. "It makes me want to bother you." His hold was not too strong, but it wasn't enough for her to forcefully pull herself away. Due to his strength, the princess couldn't help but lie on the bed again. Even though she couldn't see clearly due to the darkness, Athy was able to know that Lucas was very close. S-Stay calm. This kid is Lucas. Yeah, he may LOOK a bit older, but he's still Lucas! She calmly opened her mouth. "You're the one to talk. You constantly come and leave my room whether it's day or night." "You get conscious of me only when I'm in this form anyway." Athy heard his chuckle ringing in her ears. But how strange. Why am I feeling nervous? Also, his voice makes my ears feel so ticklish... "You must've known by now that I'm not actually a kid." Then suddenly, she was surprised to feel more warmth on her skin. W-Wait a minute, please? Why are you touching my wrist so weirdly? The way he skimmed his fingers across her skin tickled her that Athy unknowingly continued to flinch. "Or maybe, our Princess doesn't have a good memory?" H-Hey, Lucas? Don't you think you and I are too close to each other? Can't you please go back to ignoring me...? Also, did he smother honey all over his vocal cords or...? His whispering voice next to my ear is very, very...



"Should I keep reminding you once everyday?" "..." "Would you like that?" Athy felt her toes shrivel up as Lucas continued to speak softly. Now that her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she was able to see a familiar yet unfamiliar human figure. Unable to breathe deeply, the princess looked at Lucas, who was staring down at her. The tense atmosphere immediately broke soon, however. "You should breathe." "Ey, lek ko!" UGH, RELEASE MY NOSE IMMEDIATELY! The princess flounced from Lucas' sudden, playful act of pinching her nose. Then, everything before her soundlessly became bright. GAH! MY EYES! She raised her hand and covered her eyes as a reflex. Please warn me before you turn on the lights! "Next time, be more careful." From the sudden light attack, Athy rubbed her eyes in pain. When she raised her head, Lucas was already standing up. She was relieved to see that he was in his teenage form again. Since last year, Lucas hasn't remodeled his physicality, so he didn't look too different compared to how he was two years ago. The only problem was, Lucas enjoyed surprising Athy by suddenly transforming himself into an adult form. "Don't let any man lay in bed next to you." "Are you 'any man'?"



He sometimes says such funny things. He and I have known each other since back in the days, and he still says that? Lucas stood frozen for a split second until he spoke with a very vague tone, "Of course I am definitely not just 'any man.'" He sounded somewhat satisfied or dissatisfied. Athy found it hard to tell. "But it's true that you're not being too guarded." Oh? Lucas, who seemed like he was going away, suddenly came approaching her. Rubbing her still-aching eyes, Athy looked at him with dissatisfaction. Hm? Is he trying to tell me a secret? Why is he coming so close? Lucas came in front of her and bent torso toward the princess, who was now sitting on the edge of her bed. Her eyes questioned him. And from his following statement, she flinched with surprise and felt her shoulders tremble. "Even so, don't be too defenseless." "...!" "When you look at me like that, it makes me want to bother you more." An adult, low voice pierced through her ears. Athy backed away out of reflex, but only saw Lucas in his teenage form as if nothing had happened just a moment ago. "Stop playing around!" Annoyed, the princess covered her ears and yelled. But Lucas only smiled mischievously and silently disappeared in front of her. Looking at the now-empty space before her, Athy huffed with rage by herself. +++ "Another gift came for you, Princess. I'll place them in the room where gifts usually go to."



After another stroll with Claude, Athy returned to the Emerald Palace. Gosh, Claude was glaring at my roses again with extremely dangerous eyes! I thought the tropical-arboretum subject was over last time. "Princess, invitation letters have increased too. Look at these letters sent from gentlemen!" Seems like Hannah, not Ces, was the one who organized the invitation letters today. Oh, but seriously, the amount of letters seems to have increased than usual! "Whenever I see Princess becoming more and more beautiful by the day, this Felix feels touched every time. But of course, His Majesty only seems to grow with worry." Felix looked at Athy with vague eyes. She noticed how Felix's expression was very similar to that of Lily's. Besides, Athy knew what they thought of whenever they saw her with such eyes. The princess had eavesdropped before that whenever she grew older, she increasingly looked similar to Diana. "Ever since Princess has been more actively attending official meetings, various gentlemen began approaching her. Of course more of them would send letters to the princess. Even handsome men like Lord Jarbieh and Duke Duke have been sending love letters almost everyday." "Hannah, those are not love letters." "Oh my, you're too innocent, Princess. Men don't send letters everyday without having an ulterior motive. To be honest, I've been supporting Lord Alpheus than other dukes..." Hannah, you were an Ezekiel fan, huh... Well, I'm not too surprised. Ever since I received Bluey as a present, she had been overly excited whenever Ezekiel was mentioned. Athy briefly began to think about Ezekiel, who was often mentioned by various ladies and palace servants.



"Honestly, I sense that His Majesty has been quite annoyed with tomorrow's picnic. However, days like this don't last long. After you get married, Princess, I worry that His Majesty would feel so lonely and depressed..." Felix, who was standing next to Athy, spoke with much sadness. Oh, but it's too early to have such worries. "It's alright. I don't believe in marriage." "Excuse me?" "Pardon?!" For some reason, everyone was surprised by Athy's statement. Hm. Are they surprised because a princess is a celibate? They soon calmed down, however. She assumed they thought "I don't believe in marriage" to mean "I don't want to get married. I'm going to live with you all!" Soon, Felix nodded. "If His Majesty heard this, he would be very happy." "I'd love for you to stay in the Emerald Palace for as long as possible, Princess." "Oh, I planned to keep serving you even after you're married, Princess!" "Hannah, don't state the obvious with that level of enthusiasm." As expected from our happy Emerald Palace family... As Athy was drowning herself with their warmth, Ces said, "Princess, if there are any weird gentlemen around you, let me know. I'll silently approach them and..." Ces' sharp heel flashed dangerously. A-As expected of our bug terminator, also known as Ces the Cockroach Hunter! Thanks to the bug-killing skills she's accumulated over the years, the maid was a weapon just as powerful as CESCO! (**CESCO is a pest control service in Korea.)



"Sir Robane, since you're the one who guards Princess at all times, I trust that you'll protect her from dangerous gentlemen tomorrow." "That's right! I trust you, Sir Robane!" "Yes. I will be especially more alert tomorrow." F-Felix... Why are you replying with such strong determination...? Besides, only ladies are gathering for tomorrow's picnic. Athy felt slightly comforted when she saw Lily shaking her head as she sighed due to the trio. "Princess, the custom-made silk gloves that you requested has been finished. The embroidered design was extremely beautiful. Would you like to see them right now?" "Alright. Let's go and see it together, Lily." After looking at Felix, Ces, and Hannah with a vague expression, the princess shook her head together with Lily and left the room. "A picnic? Is something like that fun?" Lucas, who visited the princess' room again today, scoffed. Athy glared at him up and down after remembering what he had done last time, but Lucas looked completely nonchalant. Ugh, never mind. Being mad at him is only my loss. Lifting the teacup placed on a table, Athy replied indifferently. "Whether it's fun or not, I'm going because the Alpheus' are hosting it." "White Doggie's place?" Lucas scowled. Athy immediately knew who he was thinking about. In aspects like this, Lucas also never changes, huh? "That's right. Jennette sent me an invitation letter." "Oh, that Chimera."



"She's not a Chimera." This time, Athy scowled. Lucas keeps calling Jennette a Chimera. Of course, Jennette wasn't born with a normal intention, but isn't she a bit too kind and pretty to be called as such? "Hm, is that so?" Am I imagining things?! Why do I feel like I'm missing something important under his eye-radar?! "You're not thinking about following me, right?" "Do you think I have the leisure time?" Lucas scoffed from disbelief. Hm... How strange. Then why am I getting this suspicious feeling... Athy was worried because she never knew what Lucas would do if he was left alone. As she continued to send him a look of doubt, Lucas widened his eyes and made a naive face as if he didn't know what was wrong. However, his pretense only backfired. The princess' doubt fired even more. Why does Lucas look like lying wolf wearing a naive sheep mask in my eyes... "You! You can't say two different things with one mouth." "Why are you like this? Even if you begged me to go with you, I don't want to." Oh? He seems quite adamant, so he might actually be telling the truth? After glaring at him some more with a hint of skepticism, Athy decided to cease her suspicion. +++ The next day, Princess Athansia climbed into her carriage to attend the Alpheus' picnic. She knew it would be faster and more efficient if she could simply teleport to the location. However, she was unable to use the magic because she couldn't teleport all of the servants following her. Also, they cried and wailed about losing their jobs if Claude found out, so Athy couldn't help but transport using a traditional method. She had learned a lesson before that riding a carriage for a long time would ache her entire



body. Hence, the princess cast a spell on the vehicle for air purification and to prevent shakiness. Heh, this bed... I mean, this carriage is science! "Princess, we have arrived." After a while, Athy climbed down from the carriage after Felix's call. "Princess!" And the moment her foot landed on the ground as she held Felix's hand, a pure voice rang in Athy's ears. The princess looked at the girl who came running toward her, not caring about messing up her well-styled hair. "Hello, Jennette. Have you been well?" When the princess greeted the girl first, Jennette smiled brightly. "Welcome, Princess. I wanted to see you." Reflected from the sunlight, Jennette's blue eyes sparkled like marbles. Oh gosh, her face is glowing even more today! If Jennette was like a flower bud two years ago, she was like a full, extravagantly bloomed flower recently. So to be blunt, a 17-year-old Jennette is freaking beautiful. Ever since Athy was a baby, she realized she was weak to Lily, who emitted a level of elegance beyond everyone else, because she was beautiful. Ever since, the princess knew she couldn't win against beautiful people. I'm sure my face looks like it's melting with a satisfied smile right now. "Oh, Jennette, wait. Your hair has been ruined." A mess on a perfectly beautiful jade?! Unacceptable! Raising her hand, Athy straightened Jennette's hair. Of course, Jennette is beautiful regardless of tousled hair, but she styled it for today's picnic. It'll be better to enjoy the event without a mess. "Here, it's done." "Thank you, Princess." Jennette looked slightly shy, but she didn't refuse the princess touching her hair.



Wait, Felix! Why are you looking at us with a Dad-smile?! "Ladies who came earlier are over there. Let's go together, Princess." Feeling embarrassed, Athy ignored Felix and walked ahead with Jennette. Like the way she treated lily-girl, the princess no longer called the person in front of her as "Miss Magrita" but as "Jennette." Since calling the girl "Jennette" became more comfortable for Athy, she realizes that they have become much closer. Even though she often looked at Jennette with suspicion, she now knew the girl would never threaten her using black magic. "Oh my, Princess! Welcome." "It's been a while since we've met like this." "You're very beautiful today as always, Princess." The ladies who received an invitation to the picnic all stood up and chattered the moment they saw Princess Athanasia. Athy returned a smile and greeted them as well. "Long time no see. I hope I wasn't too late. Miss Magrita, thank you for inviting me today." "No problem. I'm honored that you came to attend the picnic, Princess." Since today's event was not a private meeting, Athy called Jennette as "Miss Magrita." "Yes, so I heard the person stomped out." "My goodness, really? Ahahaha." "Miss Valentine must have been very troubled." Ladies' chats continued for a while. In order to not ruin the atmosphere, Athy also commented here and there. But as expected, this is not fun at all.



I only attended this picnic because it was the first time the Alpheus allowed Jennette to host a picnic like this. "Now that I recall, didn't you like Devinic's black tea, Miss Magrita?" The princess asked Jennette, who was only listening to the ladies' conversations with a smile. Jennette momentarily looked at Athy with wide eyes. She quickly smiled and replied, "Yes, that's right. Among Devinic's black teas, the lemonflavored one is my favorite." "The one with blended coffee among Devinic's black teas seemed quite new too." "Oh, was there such a flavor? I want to try it next time." "Oh my, Princess and Miss Magrita also enjoy Devinic's black tea, I see." "My mother enjoyed it often; I should enjoy it too from now on." Seeing Jennette having a fun conversation with other ladies, Athy smiled to herself. Heh, just as according to my plan! I was worried that she was unable to join the ladies' conversations because this is her first time hosting an event like this. Seeing her talk makes me feel much better. Also, Jennette was smiling with rosy cheeks, which were very visible against her fair skin. Her beauty was at its prime. Kya~ Beautiful people are so precious. We all must protect beautiful people. Yes, yes indeed. Other ladies were all like unique, beautiful flowers too. Beauty cannot be ranked; people only have preferences of what "beauty" means to them. Speaking of beautiful faces, I'm so happy that my own face is totally my taste. Hm? Suddenly, Athy heard a bush next to her rustling. How strange. The wind is not even blowing right now. "Mm?" "That bush over there, isn't there something strange about it?"



A moment later, the ladies also seemed to have noticed something weird about the bush. Oh, right. Wasn't this the edge of a forest? Then is there a lost friend of Bambi's? There is no way the Alpheus would have allowed this picnic where wild animals roam around. However, I know there is a hunting ground approved by the palace somewhere near the Alpheus mansion. Just in case, the princess gathered magic around her magic. Then, everyone gasped. Seeing the creature come out of the bush, Athy relaxed and lowered her hand. "Oh my, it's a baby rabbit." "How cute." The creature was indeed a lost friend, but it was a small rabbit. If I overreacted and threw magic at it, I would've been so embarrassed... "It's fur is so soft. Would you like to touch it, Princess?" I feel like the rabbit will be shocked if people touch it like that. And now, I don't really like animals... "I'm alright." Despite the ladies' excitement, the princess only took a step back. Then, she heard another rustle from the forest. Is it a mommy rabbit this time? Oh wait! That shadow...! It looks like a bear! "Everyone, will you step back please?" The figure coming from the forest seemed big and strong. How strange. Why did they choose a location where various animals come and go for a picnic? I don't know what THAT is, but it definitely doesn't seem like it's small. Being guarded will do no harm. "What do you think that is?" "I don't know."



Jennette questioned with a half-nervous and half-curious voice. Athy couldn't figure out what exactly that figure was. Putting the ladies behind her, the princess extended her arm forward. Felix and other knights were also prepared to pull out their swords. Finally, the figure's shadow crossed the forest's edge and revealed itself into the sunlight. "Oh my, it appears that I am lost." The figure was not a bear. From the character's sudden appearance, Athy's eyes widened with surprise. "Duke Alpheus?" Mr. White Doggie! Why are you coming out from there?! The one who revealed himself from the forest was Roger Alpheus, who was in his hunting attire. The knights and the ladies had their eyes widened with surprise too, from the unexpected person. The person who was receiving everyone's attention, however, was being shameless beyond Athy's imagination. With his thick skin, Duke Alpheus only smiled. "Hello, Princess. May Obelia's prosperity be with you." Don't greet me with such leisure attitude! With disbelief, Athy lowered her arm. "For Duke to visit the picnic... Did something happen?" Jennette, who was standing next to the princess, whispered, "Mister?" with a surprise. Based on his hunting attire, I'm sure he was in the hunting ground nearby... She couldn't understand why the duke came to the picnic as if it was a "coincidence."



When Athy questioned him with narrowed eyes, Duke Alpheus opened his mouth. "Well..." "Father, I've been pretending not to notice, but this direction isn't--" Then, another person appeared behind Duke Alpheus. When the gentleman revealed himself through the sunlight, a small chaos occurred behind Athy. "KYAA!" "OH MY, OH MY!" "L-LORD ALPHEUS?!" So Ezekiel is next after Mr. White Doggie?! But unlike Mr. White Doggie's appearance, people are responding with more passion for Ezekiel. Feeling embarrassed, Duke Alpheus began to clear his throat. The moment Ezekiel's eyes met with Athy's, Ezekiel narrowed his eyes and glanced at his father. "I came out to hunt with Ezekiel this morning, but I embarrassingly got lost in the forest. I kept walking toward one direction and ended up coming here." "You strayed very much from the allowed hunting ground. To think one could be lost in a place to such extent..." After hearing Duke Alpheus' explanation, Felix mumbled as if he couldn't believe the duke. The knight looked at the duke with extreme pity as if he was thinking, How can someone have absolutely no sense of direction to that degree... "You must be more careful next time. You will be fined if you hunt in areas outside of the allowed hunting location." Athy saw veins appearing in Duke Alpheus' forehead from Felix's genuine advice. Of course he'd be annoyed. He mustn't have come here because he was actually lost in the forest. That man is using all sorts of ways, huh? After figuring out what was happening, the princess wondered if she should smile in disbelief or not.



Like her, Ezekiel must have felt the strangeness of the situation too. He politely apologized to everyone who came for the picnic. "If you were surprised by the unexpected visit from us, I deeply apologize. We never thought we would've strayed into the picnic area. We were unknowingly disrespectful." "Oh my, it's totally not like that, Lord!" "In fact, we're beyond happy to have met you like this!" "Now that you're here, why don't we all have some tea together?" From Ezekiel's sudden appearance, the atmosphere suddenly became hot and brighter. He is known as Obelia's best groom, after all. Also, Ezekiel didn't have a fiancé despite being 20-years-old already. Hence, he was extremely popular among the ladies. And right now... Ezekiel looked handsome in his usual, formal attire, but his manly side was accentuated due to his hunting clothes. Basically, he's glowing. Glowing, indeed. "Yes, since this picnic was prepared by the Alpheuses." By the way, you must be happy, Mr. White Doggie. Everything's according to your plan. Since the rest of the ladies were overly excited, Athy couldn't say that she didn't like this situation. Also, she wasn't the one who prepared and hosted his picnic, so she didn't have the right to kick them out. As Princess Athanasia, she was the one with the highest status among everyone, and hence, was the one who could have the final word in allowing the two Alpheuses to join the picnic. "Then please give your hunting tools to the servants." Jennette also seemed very excited about their visit. Maybe, she was overwhelmed to host a picnic by herself? Now that I think about it, this is Jennette's first time hosting an event, so why is Duchess Alpheus not here? Did Jennette say she wanted to try hosting by herself?



Hmm... With Jennette's personality, that is completely plausible. Duke Alpheus cleared his throat again. "Thank you for your understanding, Princess. Now that I'm older, it's quite difficult to find the right path in a hunting ground that isn't even big." "Oh my, I see. So, did you hunt many rabbits?" From Athy's mischievous question, Mr. White Doggie cleared his throat even louder to hide his embarrassment. The ladies seemed like they didn't care why the two Alpheuses came. They were happily laughing and talking with excitement from Ezekiel's presence. "I am not shameless to shove myself among the youngsters. I will be spending my time doing other things. Please let Ezekiel know." Dude, Mister. What are you, Cupid? It's cute to see you trying so hard, but still. Also, since two years ago, I've been sensing that this mister has been trying to be on my line, so I feel weird. As Duke Alpheus began to walk away, Athy stared at him with disbelief and a slight hint of doubt. "As expected, you were here too, Sir Robane." "Why, I am Princess' shadow. By the way, I wonder if you didn't come with other attendants, sir?" "I left them in the forest, so you don't have to worry about them." "Oh goodness, the attendants are all lost in the forest? How unbelievable! I must gather the knights and order them to search for them." "No, you don't need to--" "We don't know if those attendants will be as lucky as you, sir, and find this place. Gather around, men!" "Sir Robane! Wait!"



Athy closely listened to the conversation between Duke Alpheus and Felix with deep interest. Hahaha, Felix's lack of ability to read the other's true intentions can sometimes be so refreshing at moments like this. "Lord Alpheus, you must be exhausted," said Athy to Ezekiel, who was approaching her after giving his hunting tools to a servant. According to what he said earlier, the lord also must have noticed what his father's intentions were. "The allowed hunting ground around Tieros is very far from this location, according to my knowledge." "It seems as though Father was very worried about Jennette." Ezekiel offered the most reasonable explanation. Alright, Duke Alpheus coincidentally coming to the picnic because he was "worried about Jennette" sounds like the best version. I'm sure the explanation was not completely incorrect too. "To be honest, I almost used my magic thinking that a bear was behind the bush." "Father and I would have been very troubled." Despite saying these words, Ezekiel chuckled as if the imagined situation was funny. Ah, I'm used to him to a certain extent, but seeing him smile like that makes my heart beat like crazy again... Please calm down, my heart! I know I'm instinctively weak to beautiful people, but still...! "Honestly, I sensed something strange when my father suddenly asked to go hunting together in Tieros this morning." Ezekiel's smiling face was extremely dangerous for Athy's heart. After having a short conversation with the lord, the princess saw Jennette approaching them.



Thinking that it was time for her to go to give them some space, Athy opened her mouth. "The ladies are very welcoming of Lord's presence, so the picnic will be more exciting. I will go first, so please take your time." "Princess, I will be satisfied if you, more than anyone else, are willing to be happy around me." When Ezekiel replied, the princess halted. When she turned her head, she saw Ezekiel staring at her. After silently observing the person before her for a few seconds, Athy lightly chuckled, responded, and turned around again. "I would be surprised if there was someone who isn't happy to be around you, Lord Alpheus." She didn't know what kind of expression Ezekiel made when she jokingly replied. Athy walked toward where the ladies were while paying attention to the small voices she heard from behind. "Jennette, I'm sure you were surprised by our sudden visit." "No, not at all. In fact, I'm happy you came." Their warm, sibling-like conversation somehow felt like hangnails to Athy, especially today. +++ "Miss Magrita, I had a lot of fun today. Next time, I'd like to host an outdoor picnic as well." "I'm sure your picnic will be even more spectacular, Princess." The picnic was finally over. Among the ladies who were leaving one after another, the princess was also preparing to return to the palace. "Now then, Jennette, I will come to see you again." As Athy whispered in the girl's ear, Jennette smiled brightly. The princess was glad that Jennette seemed to have enjoyed her picnic.



"Would you mind if I escorted your return?" spoke Ezekiel, who suddenly approached the princess. When Athy turned her head, she saw Duke Alpheus standing afar and greeting a farewell to her. Hm, I guess it can't be helped. She held Ezekiel's hand in front of her. Athy witnessed Jennette immediately looking at where their hands met. A moment later, however, she smiled as she bid farewell to the princess as if she never saw Princess Athanasia and Ezekiel hold hands together. "I was happy to be with you today, Princess. Please invite me to your tea party next time." "Of course." Leaving Jennette behind her, Athy began to walk ahead with Ezekiel. As the two walked, the lord started a conversation with a general topic. "I wonder if you enjoyed today's outdoor picnic, Princess." "Of course. The Alpheuses thoroughly prepared for this picnic; there is no way it wasn't enjoyable." "Jennette has been anticipating today for a while. She seemed especially happy since you responded to the invitation." After hearing Jennette's name from Ezekiel's mouth, Athy glanced around to see the expressions of people around them. The lord had an unreadable expression. The princess looked ahead again. "That's because I've been in contact with Miss Margita since before." "Yes. If you're talking about your debutante, Princess, I still remember everything so vividly." Ugh. Athy unknowingly groaned internally. Why is he mentioning the debutante again?! It's my dark past! Even though it was my official debut, please keep it to yourself.



"I also remember everything that happened beyond the debutante. Every single time I spent with you are so clear." Ezekiel's voice was calm and quiet. "Honestly, I actually wish those memories within me fade a little." Listening to his emotions through the tone of his voice, Athy couldn't help but lift her head to see him. This time, Ezekiel was also looking down at her, so their eyes immediately met. He was smiling lightly. However, it was not his real smile. Athy had seen his genuine smile before, so it wasn't difficult for her to know the smile in front of her was a well-made one. Hence, she also pulled the corners of her lips and smiled in return. "Really? I personally don't tend to remember the past for a long time." "Is that so?" "You must have a very good memory, Lord Alpheus." When the two finally arrived at the princess' carriage, Ezekiel slightly tightened his hold. "If I told you I didn't want to let you go, it would be rude of me." "Lord Alpheus." "I am aware. Thus, will you at least allow my farewell greeting?" With the way he spoke, Athy found it difficult to refuse. Seeing his lowered, silver eyelashes and the silent, golden eyes, she couldn't help but stay silent. Soon, Ezekiel's lips gently met the back of her hand. When everything around them seemed to have frozen, Ezekiel gently whispered to her. "Then, I dearly look forward to the next time we meet again." When the warmth of his hand left her's the princess turned around and immediately entered the carriage. Not long before the door closed, the carriage began to move. Athy purposely didn't look toward the window that was facing Ezekiel. When she sat and turned her head to the opposite side, she saw various scenery passing by.



"..." Holding onto the thoughts that keep trying to stray, Athy recalled Jennette. The princess actually had been worried about how Jennette seemed more introverted than before. In the past, the girl had a rather audacious characteristic. During their debutante, Jennette picked up Athy's ribbon on the floor and followed her to return it by herself. She even looked Claude in his eyes and greeted him. Jennette in the novel also had a bold and lovely characteristic. Of course, Jennette right now is already a beautiful and lovely lady... And Ezekiel just now... With various thoughts spinning like a tornado in her mind, Athy felt slightly down. She stared outside the carriage window. "As expected, there's nothing special about an outdoor picnic." Athy gasped out loud. Surprised by the sudden voice in front of her, her hand placed below her chin slipped down. Whipping her head to the source of the voice, Athy immediately shouted, "LUCAS!" "What?" What?! Whaat?! Whaaat?!?! Did you just say "What"?! "WHY ARE YOU HERE?! YOU ALMOST GAVE ME A HEART ATTACK!" Ugh, I was seriously really surprised! But Lucas only looked at her as if he was very entertained. Ugh, fine. You can be the boss around here. You're the most shameless person in this area. "WAIT! Don't tell me you've been following me from the palace. No, right?" "Ha... I told you. I don't have such leisure time," replied Lucas as he sat across from the princess with crossed legs. Uh, excuse me? I want to know why such busy-body person is stealing a seat in my carriage?



"White Doggie's cave was empty, so I did some digging." The princess flinched. "What?!" You were digging for something?! What, exactly?! By "White Doggie's cave," do you mean the Alpheus mansion? You were searching for something in there?! "I just had something to find for personal reasons, so you don't need to care about it." Even if you say that, how could I not care?! Geez, but I'm not surprised anymore. This isn't the first time he acted without a prior warning. With resignation, Athy asked, "Alright. So did you find what you were looking for?" "Maybe, maybe not. It's quite vague. I will dig some more next time." As he replied with nonchalance, the princess froze. A-Am I in a crime scene?! You trespassed private property! Well, I also secretly went inside the Alpheus mansion, so I guess I don't have the right to say anything about trespassing private properties. "You got something dirty on you again." As Athy's eyes darted back and forth with such thoughts, Lucas remarked like a passing comment. Still with his legs crossed in front of her, Lucas placed his chin on his hand and observed her. The princess stopped moving for a second until she calmly replied, "I was with that person until now." Now, she knew what Lucas meant by "something dirty." It meant Jennette's magic, in which she emitted subconsciously. Two years ago, while the princess was learning magic from Lucas, she told him one day that she sensed something weird whenever she saw Jennette. That night, Lucas trespassed the Alpheus mansion and scanned Jennette's



magic state while she was asleep. When Athy found out about this the next day, she screamed about his reckless behavior, but... What more could I do? Everything already happened. And even if it didn't, I'm not confident that I'll be able to prevent him. Lucas was satisfied after finally realizing who kept putting dirty things on her without his permission. Honestly, I was in utter disbelief when I heard him say that. I couldn't understand why I need his permission whether someone puts something on me or not. Anyway, Lucas explained that Jennette's inherent magic within her moved in a peculiar way since she was artificially born from a source of black magic. "It's all over you, especially today. This person or that person, everyone's so annoying." "Really? I did clean myself once. Well, you said the degree of her power changed depending on her emotions." Surprisingly, Jennette's magic made others become easily attracted to her. Although the girl was not intentionally using her magic, the power was influenced by her subconsciousness and moved however by itself. When Lucas first saw Jennette when she was seven, her mana movement was very weak, so he couldn't sense anything weird. Now, however, the magic movement has grown and was active to the point that Lucas was able to clearly see it. Athy had unknowingly lowered her guard to Jennette whenever she saw the girl. Also, unlike her initially defensiveness, Athy had too easily opened her heart to Jennette. After hearing that these changed feelings toward the girl was most likely due to Jennette's magic, the princess couldn't help but feel very strange. "Don't be like that. I can immediately purify myself anyway." As if he was really annoyed with Jennette's mana all over Athy's body, Lucas scowled as he stared at her. In fact, one day last year, Lucas



mentioned, "Why don't we get rid of that Chimera after all?" and drove Athy crazy. I'm pretty sure that was during a party when Jennette was about to fall right in front of me, so I grabbed her. Anyway, you're the one who said Jennette's magic wasn't intentionally trying to harm me. Also, Lucas said her magic was not very powerful to begin with, so luring someone at once was impossible. A lonely child wanted to receive love from others -- this subconscious yearning made Jennette's magic move to her benefit. "Stay still." Before Lucas could say he would remove Jennette again, the princess was about to purify the magic smeared all over her. Even before she collected magic from within her, however, Lucas reached his hand toward her first. "Here and there, it's seriously all over you." The moment Lucas' hand touched Athy's forehead, a soft light flashed before her eyes. "Here too." Just barely keeping himself from touching her skin, Lucas traced his hand down her neck and shoulder and stopped. Even though Athy had heard to purify magic over the past two years, Lucas always insisted on doing it himself. Since they both weren't leaning against the cushions behind their backs, their distances from each other were quite close. Lucas approached her even more as he extended his arm toward her. When the princess felt their knees touch, she began to feel strangely awkward. Lucas' hand slid next to her arm and grabbed her wrist. "And the dirtiest of all." She thought she saw a cold smiling expression when she saw Lucas' red eyes quickly fall down. After his low voice echoed in her ears, Athy suddenly felt empty around her wrists. The gloves, which Ezekiel had touched before, vanished with a flash of light. She dumbfoundedly gazed at her silk gloves dissipating in the air into a white dust.



"AH!!!" And only when she saw Lucas smile with extreme satisfaction upon seeing the princess' bare hands did she come back to her senses. "MY GLOVES! WHAT DID YOU DO JUST NOW?!" "Forget about them. They were dirty." "I HAD THEM DONE ONLY RECENTLY!" From the princess' lament, Lucas waved his hand once in the air. Soon, silk gloves that were exactly the same as the one she was wearing appeared. "There. You happy?" Athy paused as she stared at the new gloves. Maybe she was imagining things, but these felt even more luxurious than the ones before. W-What is this? What is this extremely intricate embroidery? For some reason, the silk of these gloves feel smoother and shinier than the one before! As the princess felt the smooth sensation of the gloves, she began to feel even weirder. "No matter how much I think about it, I don't like him. That bastard. That Chimera-like girl too. They all keep smearing dirty stuff on what's mine without my permission. As I thought, I should destroy White Doggie's cave..." As Athy listened to Lucas' frightening mumbles to himself, she felt her back getting wet with her cold sweat. "Excuse me, why am I yours? I am mine, thank you very much? My ownership belongs to me, okay?" However, Lucas wasn't even half-listening to her rebuttal. Oh, he appears to be in a very bad mood, so I shouldn't bother him. But wait. This carriage is mine and so are these gloves. So why do I need to to be considerate of his



bad mood?! I should just kick him out. Until the carriage arrived at the palace, Athy glanced at Lucas with annoyance and dissatisfaction. +++ Around the time when the sun was setting, Athy returned to the palace. Before the carriage door opened, Lucas disappeared by himself. I want to go to the Emerald Palace and rest, but no can do. Immediately after coming back to the palace after an outing, the princess was obligated to greet the emperor and let him know of her return. This was our unspoken rule for each other. "Why is there a ruckus in the palace again?" However, she sensed the vibe in the palace somehow different from the usual. Then, on her way to the Garnet Palace, Athy met a palace servant who had received something from another servant. He came to her and bowed. "Princess, I am deeply gratified to speak to you, but just a moment ago, I heard a magician from The Black Tower came to visit His Majesty..." The servant's voice next to her suddenly moved away immediately after when she saw an unfamiliar man walking toward her with the sunset behind him. Why is it? The moment Athy saw him, she felt like everything around her was moving away from her. A black bird flapped its wings above her and flew above the sunset. Then, the man also saw her. Athy held her breath as she stared back at the man with pitch-black eyes. By the time she came back to her senses, the unfamiliar man had already come about ten feet away from her. She then saw Felix's back, as he guarded her from the man. "Ah... so that's how it is." The tall man slowly opened his mouth and let out those words. "You're Princess Athanasia."



As the princess continued to stare into those black eyes, she felt an unknown aversion to the man. "It's an honor to meet you, Princess." She felt the same when the man greeted her as if he was in a theatrical play. "I should introduce myself." His behavior followed the proper etiquette, but there was a side of him that felt overwhelmingly free-spirited. "I am the guardian of The Black Tower, Magician Caraks. May Obelia's blessing and prosperity be with you." The Black Tower's Magician. Upon his introduction, the princess heard palace servants behind her loudly gasp with surprise. Only she and Felix appeared calm. "The Magician of The Black Tower... You?" "People from this world has been calling me as such." Caraks, who claimed to be The Magician of The Black Tower, silently observed Athy's face. "I see. I heard you were going back after greeting my father. I hope Obelia's blessing be with you." As the princess didn't even pretend to be surprised and nonchalantly greeted him, the man's eyes glowed for a second. I DID waver for a minute due to this man's strange atmosphere around him, but... According to what Claude told me before, this person is ultimately a fake. Why did he hide himself for a while and come back again three years later? "Oh ho." Secretly doubting him, the princess planned to walk past the fake Magician of The Black Tower. However, the man let out a sound of admiration and



suddenly walked toward her. "I cannot allow you to come any closer." Felix stopped him. Then, the man stood in his spot and observed Athy with amusement with glistening eyes. "You seem to lack the proper palace etiquette." The princess scolded the man because the way he looked at her was extremely rude. "Ah, please excuse my rudeness." The man let out a scoff-like sound when he suddenly changed his expression and stared into her eyes very seriously. "Princess, I am aware that this question may seem rude, but..." He then lowered his voice and whispered very seriously as if he was telling her a secret. "...do you believe in karma?" "...?" For a second, Athy doubted her ears. In her mind, many questionmarks appeared, and they danced around. Doubting if she heard the man correctly, she quickly glanced at Felix who also looked stunned. Then my ears ARE functioning properly... "...Are you joking with me?" "Oh my, did it seem like a joke?" The princess felt embarrassed and awkward. The palace servants around her seemed to believe the man was an odd magician, but Athy thought he was very suspicious. She didn't like him. However, because the man was known as "The Magician of The Black Tower" to everyone, the princess needed to calculate how she should behave around him. Hm... It might be better for me to just ignore him now. She gave the man a smile. "Oh goodness, I was on my way to see my father, but a lot of time was delayed. Dear Magician, I hope you return safely before the sun sets. Now then." I don't believe in karma. I'm not going to buy a jade-mattress! So don't hold me back!



"Then, do you believe in reincarnation?" The man whispered when the princess walked past him. From the tone of his voice, Athy unknowingly flinched her finger. However, she stayed very calm. With Felix and other attendants, the princess walked past the man. What is that person? Why is he asking me such things? She felt doubtful about what the man just whispered to her. She wanted to turn around and ask him what he meant, but he felt hesitant to approach him again. Dark-green hair, pitch-black eyes... and a face she had never seen before. But why is it...? Why did I think he looked like Lucas the moment I saw him...? [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 14: Final Moments of Being 15, and Now 17 (2) - Page 16 by taylorxmichelle 51-65 minutes "I forgot as well." Like Athy, Claude seemed to think the man's appearance was out of the blue. "I forgot someone like him existed until I saw his face." "The atmosphere around him was very strange." "As expected. I do not know what he has been eating but his atmosphere is different now than it was a few years back. Nevertheless, what has not changed is that he's a clown pretending to be something real." So he IS a fake. Like last time, I do often believe in Claude's words to a fault, but if my dad says someone is a fake, they're a fake. Still, when she recalled meeting the man on her way to see Claude, she couldn't help but feel like something was not right. "Did you know that The Magician of the Black Tower came back again?"



The only person I can freely talk to about this topic is only Lucas, huh? The princess mentioned the man to Lucas, who visited her room that night again. "Really?" Athy thought Lucas would show a bit more interest. Instead, he only replied with an indifferent attitude. She was taken aback by his lack of reaction. "You must not be interested, huh?" "He's a fake anyway." "Oh! How do you know he's fake?" Slightly surprised, Athy questioned Lucas. I learned that the man was a fake only because Claude told me, but how does Lucas know? Everyone else in the palace seemed to completely believe that the man was Black Tower's Magician. Palace servants in the Emerald Palace also excitedly talked about him the entire day today. Lucas pulled the corners of his lips and sneered at her. "Didn't you read those history books? Don't you know that various people have claimed to be The Magician of the Black Tower only to get caught later and died?" Disappointed, Athy slumped down. Oh, you knew from the history books? I thought you actually knew from something else. "Well, this time, he COULD be real. What makes you so sure that he's fake?" "What would you do for me if I told you?" How dare this Lucas bastard say such words to me!



"Huh? What would I do for you?" The princess couldn't respond quickly because she was too baffled. But as she continued to stare at his mischievously-smiling face, she somehow couldn't respond again but for a different reason. Like for example, suddenly seeing an overlap of the adult-version Lucas' face onto the current Lucas in front of her... "Wh-What do you mean 'what would you do'?! It-It's not like I was THAT curious anyway!" Athy scoffed, turned around, and kept her distance from Lucas. As if he wasn't too serious about what he said, Lucas changed the topic without much care. "So, you personally met this fake bastard earlier?" That's correct. He was an interesting character! "He asked me if I believed in karma." "Pfft!" Right? Funny, right? Totally unbelievable? I understand because I was feeling the exact same way! At the same time, the princess couldn't help but be worried about what the man said afterwards. "He then asked me if I believed in reincarnation." Lucas scowled. "Isn't it so weird all of the sudden? He seemed like a really strange person." "You're right. He's a weird bastard."



Lucas seemed like he was thinking about something. After observing his face for a bit, Athy decided to not tell him that when she saw that fake magician of the Black Tower, she thought a part of him seemed similar to Lucas. "I'm leaving." "Oh, you're leaving this early--" Lucas disappeared. HEY! YOU'RE LEAVING WITHOUT SAYING GOODBYE?! YOU WERE LIKE THAT IN THE CARRIAGE TOO! Upset again, Athy complained about Lucas by herself. Her anger advanced into rage. Now that I think about it, I've been kicking my duvet in rage because of Lucas! How many times have I done that already?! Ugh, thinking about it makes me even more angry! Lucas! Don't come to my room next time! She swung her pillow towards where Lucas had been standing just a moment ago. "Oh, right. You--" "ACK!" From Lucas' sudden reappearance, the princess almost twisted her ankle from the surprise. Her swinging pillow hit his arm. "Are you doing some kind of a nighttime workout routine?" I thought I was about to fall down. Thankfully, Lucas caught her in time, so she was able to not experience an embarrassing situation. E-Even so! I'm still slightly embarrassed! I was caught performing a one-woman show!



Also, would it kill him to pretend to not have seen that?! Why does he have to talk like he's making fun of me?! In order to hide her mortification, the princess shouted at Lucas in a confrontational way. "Why, what, why, what?! Why did you suddenly appear again?!" Lucas then released his supporting hand and smiled as if he was entertained. "Well, I came to warn you to be careful next time you meet that fake bastard again but I guess that's not necessary. Wow, the princess' attack power is no joke!" Ugh...! This is another incident added to my dark-past moments this year...! "Now then, I'll go. You continue what you've been doing." "DISAPPEAR! NOW!" Athy swung her pillow again to the person in front of her. However, like the mean person he was, Lucas disappeared with a smile on his face just before the pillow touched him. UGH! WOULD HE DIE IF HE JUST LET ME HIT HIM ONCE?! Alone in her room again, the princess began swinging her pillow even more violently than before. +++ "Wow, Princess. I heard about the formula last time from the stupidos." On a bright, sunny day, Athy was surprised by Grandpa Chief's sudden appearance. "It was quite a fantastical spell." Holy cow! His face is no joke! He looks like an employee who's been working overtime for a week straight. Well, he chained himself to the tower and works without the concept of day and night, so I guess it's true? Wait...!



I just realized he's in a permanent contract! G-Grandpa... I suddenly smell "pitiness" from you... "How did you think of such a method, Princess? Wow, I even got goosebumps." Athy wondered what the Chief has been researching nowadays because his dark circles came down to his chin. He approached her as he wobbled. "You're complimenting me too much. The Magician of the Black Tower would see the amended spell and laugh, saying that it's nothing." "That's not true. No matter how great a magician is, not anyone can amend and control spell formulas." Despite his extremely tired state, the Chief laughed and continued to praise the princess. Aw, he's been painting my face with gold the moment he saw me. I can't contain myse-"The current research I'm working on, I believe I could have a good result if I have just one strand of your hair, Princess..." Was that what you wanted? Of course it was. I almost thought you were being kind without an ulterior motive! After glancing at Grandpa Chief up and down, the princess asked, "You won't use it to do something weird, right?" Surprised, Grandpa Chief's eyes widened. "You're really going to give it to me?" His voice sounded very careful since this was the first time Athy responded to such a request. "Just ONE strand." After knowing him for a while, he's not someone I cannot trust. I was appalled by him initially because he looked like he was on drugs and asked me for my blood without any explanation.



But after that incident, the Chief has been slightly more careful too. Also, even though he looks super young, he's constantly researching day and night despite his old age... It seems like Grandpa Chief really cares for Obelia and Claude, so I'm sure he won't do something harmful to the nation with his research. He also follows the basic ethics as a magician. "Oh...! My...! This holy hair...!" Don't offer lip-services like that! After the princess gave Grandpa Chief her strand of hair after a strong determination, he ran to get a piece of fabric and placed the hair on top. His hands were shaking with excitement. "UWOOO, THANK YOU VERY MUCH, PRINCESS! I SHALL GO BACK AND RESUME MY RESEARCH!" Alright, off you go before I start regretting giving you my hair... "Oh, Chief! You finally came out! I wanted to ask you something about my resear--" "MOVE, MOVE! I'M RETURNING TO MY RESEARCH LAB! TELL EVERYONE THAT I WILL KILL THEM IF ANYONE TRIES TO COME TO ME BEFORE I'M DONE!" "Whaaat? If you go back now, when will you come out again?!" As if he had never looked weak and wobbly earlier, Chief quickly ran back to his lab. Athy shook her head. She saw how the Chief preciously held her hair despite the rush and began to pity him again. He REALLY wanted my hair that badly, huh... Oh, I was actually going to ask him about the Black Tower's Magician, but I missed the chance.



"Oh, Princess, you were here too! Let's go to the debate room. I heard other magicians were already gathered there." Then should I gain information from other magicians? "It would be nice if he could visit our tower too!" "Yeah, what an honor it would be if The Black Tower's Magician came to our Black Tower! I'll be like a second coming of a legend. The image would be spectacular!" "But our tower has a hole. He said he was lazy, so the hole hasn't been fixed yet. The image won't..." Then, the other magicians who were chatting to themselves all gasped out loud from the sudden realization. They stood from their spots and cleared the table in a rush. "We need to fix the ceiling as soon as possible!" "We'll fix the ceiling starting tomorrow!" "Let's fix the outside first to make it look decent!" "Oooh! That's a great responsiveness!" "Yeah, one lives life with ransom!" After watching these magicians with much interest, the princess left the debate room. Mm... Like the palace servants, the tower's magicians don't know much about the fake magician. I was curious what "The Magician" they saw looked like, but they all said they've never seen the man's face. Slightly missing Grandpa Chief's presence, Athy left the tower. +++



"Arlanta ambassadors will come soon." "Is that so?" Athy stopped massaging Claude's shoulders for a moment. I'm sure this was one of the episodes from the novel...? Did this happen when Jennette was 17 or 18...? Then will Cabel Ernst, the sub-character, come as a knight? She recalled the boy with dark-brown hair and blue eyes in the Arlantian school. "Miss Fairy!" Ah! I just remembered something I didn't want to! "Your hands are still," said Claude as Athy trembled with goosebumps. She pursed her lips and began to move her hands once more. "Yes yes, I heard you. This girl will continue to massage your shoulders so Your Majesty should continue with the documents." "More towards the inside." "Yes, Your Majesty." Just as according to his order, she slowly inched her hands near Claude's neck as she continued to massage his broad shoulders. Feeling her hands, Claude tilted his head forward. When Athy first began to massage his shoulders, Claude would sit stiffly still due to the unfamiliarity. But now, he's moved beyond getting used to massages and actually has been enjoying them. "Massage me here and there." "If you don't put enough pressure, you're only tickling me." He's been ordering me around. She used more pressure to relieve Claude's stiff shoulders. Her hands began to hurt. "Athanasia."



"Yes?" "The agenda regarding the magic formula that you've amended, testing the spell during the Harvest Festival won't be so bad." Oh? From the sudden suggestion, the princess moved her eyes. She wanted to see Claude's expression, but she couldn't from the angle behind him. Athy only saw the back of his pretty, golden head. Now that I see more closely, you have a really pretty skull-shape, Dad! "You saw what I wrote?" "Didn't you leave it here so I could see it?" Hehe, you're right. Athy chuckled, feeling slightly embarrassed. Like what she had thought last time, she organized her thoughts and opinions about using the amended formula to help various plants and crops develop. She had placed her report on Claude's office desk. Athy was happy that Claude liked her idea. "However, one would need too many people with your current spell formula. Edit it and bring it to me within this month." Oh my gosh! Is this mission impossible?! Ding! [You received a sudden request!] [A rejection will be rejected!] She was devastated from Claude's forced request. Amending and compacting the formula to that extent was already hard enough! So for him to ask me to do more...! I need some power from the universe!!! "Athanasia." "Yes~"



Why does he keep calling me today? Is he telling me to move my hands more diligently since they're not moving again right now? But that's because of you! I've been massaging Dad's shoulders with my small, delicate hands. But for you to give me more work instead of complimenting your kind daughter... you're being too much! However, Claude called her for a different reason. From his quiet, gentle voice, Athy froze. "This seat I'm sitting on, do you want to sit on the throne?" The princess moved her eyes as a reflex, but she still couldn't see Claude's face. He was asking her about time in the unforeseeable future. "No." After some thought, she honestly replied. From the moment I was born and until now, my dream has been living a simple and long life. Honestly speaking, I wish Claude could just throw away the emperor position and just live happily ever after with me. I feel bad saying this, thinking about Mom Diana but, if Claude married again, that won't be so bad too. I would feel a bit sad, but if that's what Claude wants, then I will not oppose it. "To be honest, I did imagine sitting on the throne. But if you're asking me if I want the position, then I'm not sure." However, he would say he won't need another marriage, thought Athy as she remembered Diana appearing in her dreams sometimes. "Right. It's better not to have this seat even if someone gives it to you." Claude sounded apathetic. "This seat doesn't give. It only takes." "As Obelia's Emperor, who could have the world if you wanted to, how could you say that?" Athy said as she chuckled. The important issue of her having the throne or not felt distant to the princess. Also, she was sure that Claude didn't mention the topic to her for



her to decide immediately. However, Athy was Claude's only heir. And she knew that the fact she had a choice in this matter was an extreme privilege. She knew if Claude was simply the emperor of Obelia, and not her father, something like this would've never happened. . "One cannot have anything for free in this world. Even if one has the power to have everything, they would lose something as a payment. You should keep that in mind." "Yes, Dad." Athy was able to honestly tell her thoughts because Claude honestly asked her, as her father. Looking at Claude's back, which always felt so reliable, the princess wore a small smile. +++ "Hm." Athy left Claude's office and walked through a cloister. Maybe it was just her imagination, but the air in here always felt colder and heavier compared to other places in the palace. Is it because all those previous royals positioned in those large portraits are looking down with extremely strict eyes? Feeling their stares, the princess walked a bit until she stopped in front of a picture. [Emperor Aevum and Prince Anastasius] On the side, there was a portrait of Emperor Anastasius by himself too. After observing the two people, Athy scoffed. I've been feeling this for a while, but I get annoyed whenever I see these faces. They look like they had really bad personalities!



People's faces often reveal their insides! What did my dad ever do so wrong for you to torture him?! You two only drew yourselves too, hmph. Who do you think you are to ostracize my dad?! Ugh! But now, my dad has a portrait too! After giving their faces a dirty look, the princess walked further. She then stood in front of the best location in the cloister. She smiled with pride and joy as she saw the large picture. Ah... so beautiful. Who is that beautiful girl in the picture? And who's dad is that handsome man on the side? Athy wanted to pat the portrait of her and Claude with adoration but since she couldn't, she praised it with all her might to herself. The family portrait, which started when she was 14, was perfectly beautiful. H-Hm... Honestly, I think the artist drew us 0.5 more beautifully than what we actually look like. However, such slight beautification is the norm! I'm sure other royals with portraits went through extreme fixes and manipulation! "Ah, as expected, our portrait is the best." The portrait of her and Claude actually slightly differed from other royal portraits. First, the atmosphere of the two was very warm. The portraits of other royals almost glared in their pictures as they pretended to be elegant and haughty. They all radiated a sense of 'EVERYONE, I'M THE EMPEROR! I'M A ROYAL! I'M THE BEST!' But Claude and Athy did not. Aren't I the one with the most unconventional portrait? While everyone looks strict, I'm the only one smiling. This could be my first and last portrait, so why should I look strict? Besides, I wanted the portrait to look like a warm, family photo.



Perhaps Claude knew what she wanted. Surprisingly, Claude had an extremely small smile next to her. Of course, when he saw the draft of their portrait, he coldly chastised the painter, "You must have lost your ability to see. When did I make that stupid expression?" and made the artist's hair stand on end. When Athy said she liked the picture, however, the emperor no longer required edits. Thus, the creation of their warm, both-smiling portrait was created and was hung in the cloister of royal portraits. Perhaps Claude and I could be seen as rebels among the Obelian royal history. Despite his smile, however, Claude definitely didn't look any less charismatic compared to other royals. My dad originally overflows with charisma that even when he's not trying, awesomeness still pours from him! And I obviously look beautiful because I only received good genes from Mom Diana and Dad Claude. The princess smiled with satisfaction. After enjoying her portrait with Claude to the fullest, she began to walk again. She knew Felix would be waiting for her at the end of the hall. Then, a portrait of a man caught her attention from the corner of her eyes. [Emperor Aeternitas.] Also known as the strongest Magician Emperor, he had his long, golden hair down. He had a dignified appearance, fitting as "the best sage of the century." Athy had studied that the man, as an Emperor or a Magician, had amazing accomplishments. So, she couldn't help but think that Emperor Aeternitas' panache was extraordinary. It seems like I'll be ripping apart your spell formula. I hope you don't rage about the fact that an extremely-future generation magician destroyed your art-like formula. After deeply apologizing to her ancestor Magician Emperor, the princess left the cloister.



+++ "Welcome, dear customer!" "A special deal for a healthy and tasty pumpkin, just for today!" "I invite you to a fantastical world! Tonight at eight, the Ashula Circus Group will be performing in the middle of the plaza!" These ruckus noises make it feel like there's a healthy community. After receiving Claude's permission, Athy was able to leave the palace. Of course, I didn't come without protection. The amount of protection magic on me right now would slap the amount of protection Claude cast on me before. Despite the overwhelmingly intense layers of protection magic, Claude had wanted her to bring along royal knights. However, she wouldn't be able to freely roam with them, so she refused. Surprisingly, Claude allowed her to go regardless. The princess expressed disbelief and doubt... but Claude told her that she might as well not go if she was suspicious of him for no reason. "Here are your orders: My Ba-dump Ba-dump Fluttering Heart Fondue and Sugar Sugar Sweet Sweet Special Parfait." Athy was inside a dessert cafe that she had visited with Lucas last time they went on an outing. Like always, the waiter spoke of the long dessert names as if he was saying a spell. Am I imagining things? I feel like the names became longer than what I remembered. Ah...! As expected, you babies are glowing...! Athy's face radiated with glee as she saw the desserts being placed on her table. I should've brought someone along so that we could order more and share. Should I have brought Lucas? She felt slightly regretful, but she was already in the cafe alone. Then, the waiter placed a beautifully decorated cake in front of her.



Huh? I didn't order this though? "This is a service." "A service?" "Yes, since you're our regular customer." Oh! The princess was surprised upon hearing the waiter. W-Well, it's true that I visited this dessert cafe whenever I came outside, but to think he would've remembered my face...! She was even more surprised because she never expected to hear that she was a regular customer in a place outside of the palace. I'm glad I've been changing my face whenever I go outside ever since my face was revealed to the world three years ago by the recorded stones. "Hope you enjoy." "Thank you." With a cool greeting, the waiter left with his tray. I'm happy that it's free. I heard one becomes bald if they like free things too much... but still, food tastes better when it's free! So, desserts taste better when they're free! With a joyful heart, Athy began to taste the desserts in front of her. I love feeling this leisure time. I think it's necessary to enjoy some time alone without having anyone familiar around. Eating the delicious desserts and looking outside the window, the princess enjoyed her time. Then, a familiar-looking carriage caught her attention. Huh? Am I imagining things? When she saw who came out of the carriage, however, she knew why she thought she had seen the carriage before.



When a man with sparkling silver hair and sun-like golden eyes came out of the carriage, everyone's attention was fixated on him. Athy, too, had her eyes locked on him. And when she saw a beautiful girl come down from the carriage holding the man's hand, Athy placed her elbow on the table and rested her chin on her hand. Ezekiel and Jennette, as if they were dominating the entire sunlight only upon themselves, were shining everyone with their presence. The image of the two standing next to each other with their hands held seemed like two beautiful dolls created by a legendary artisan. When Jennette completely came out of the carriage, Ezekiel said something to her. Then, Jennette opened her mouth and said something back. Since Athy was behind a window and her distance from the two were not close, she couldn't hear their conversation. Like what Lucas would've done, she could have easily used magic to eavesdrop what they were saying. But why should I do something like that? With her chin still resting on her hand, the princess stared at the two. They looked very gentle and warm together. Jennette and Ezekiel began to walk until Jennette halted a second later. Ezekiel turned to look at her. Jennette opened her mouth, appearing to be quite flustered. His eyes then moved toward her foot. When Jennette lifted her dress with a worried expression, Athy realized that the girl's heel was stuck between rocks. Oh no, that won't come out easily. Jennette could have forcefully lifted her leg and use the rebounding momentum to successfully take out the stuck heel. However, such action would be quite embarrassing as a lady. Also, the heel could break if something went wrong. As a regular customer in this dessert cafe, the princess had witnessed various noble ladies suffering from the same problem.



Should I secretly help? Athy began to collect her magic. Ultimately, however, there was no room for her aid. As his sparkling hair rustled, Ezekiel's body lowered down. Athy saw Ezekiel reach for Jennette's heel with his own hands. She didn't miss the way Jennette's thin fingers gently rested on his shoulder. The heel easily became free when Ezekiel touched it, so the scene happened only in a few seconds. Athy saw the way Jennette looked at Ezekiel, who was now standing up. The princess closed her slightly-opened mouth. If the emotion behind those eyes is not the one I'm thinking of, then what else would it be called? Jennette's eyes are so gentle and warm like spring, that even a bystander can tell that the girl's heart is fluttering with adoration. Does Ezekiel really not know what those eyes mean? Now having an indescribable feeling, the princess watched the two move again. Then, she thought her eyes met with those golden eyes for a split second. Athy flinched, but Ezekiel and Jennette disappeared from her sight already. She concluded that she was just imagining things so she ignored what just happened. "As I thought, I should've brought Lucas along..." Feeling strange, Athy twirled her fork in her now-melted parfait ice cream. "Excuse me!" shouted the princess to the waiter. Ugh, I'll just eat more cake! Shall I order a grapefruit mousse and choco punch this time? Having a plethora of cakes in front of her, the princess happily began her mukbang. She ate just until she became a pig. "Please excuse me for a second." When Athy was looking out of the yellow-sunlit window as she fell full, she suddenly heard a low, velvety voice piercing her ears. She felt someone's presence in front of her.



Who is this? Athy turned her head. Her chin almost slipped out of her hand due to the surprise. Ezekiel was right in front of her. As the princess struggled in shock, he spoke to her. "Didn't our eyes meet a moment ago?" "I-I don't recall...?" I thought I was just imagining that our eyes met... but it was true?! Wait, even if it actually happened, why did he come all the way over here?! Why is he talking to me?! Ezekiel tilted his head as Athy stuttered. According to the beautiful-man formula, Ezekiel looked undoubtedly handsome no matter the angle of his face was viewed. She could sense ladies around them constantly glancing at him. This happened even more when Ezekiel smiled lightly. "Honestly, you look a lot like someone I know." "So?" Wouldn't the people in the cafe think that I'm being hit-on by Ezekiel? "I didn't want to pass this opportunity, so I wanted to see if we could talk a bit." The princess realized that he was actually playing with her. Ugh, what to do... After silently staring at the person before her, Athy eventually gave up and internally groaned. "How did you know it was me?" "How can I not recognize you?" Being aware of their current location, Ezekiel referred to her as "you" instead of "Princess."



Since this wasn't their first time seeing each other outside of the palace, Ezekiel didn't seem too surprised. Goodbye, my face. Today is the last day with this face. From now on, I'll go out with a renewed face! Athy promised herself with determination as she looked at Ezekiel. "What are you doing here after leaving your companion, Miss Magrita?" "While Jennette was getting a fitting for her dress, I was supposed to look at cufflinks." "Then you should go on as planned--" "That's alright. Even if I go, I plan to not like any of them anyway." Athy was stunned again after listening to Ezekiel's soft, whispering voice. A player...? Is he a player? Was Ezekiel actually a player? How can he say whatever's in his mind without a filter... ? Also, he's unnecessarily exuding handsomeness without my permission. "Since it won't be long anyway, will you allow me to stay with you? I only want to stay close to you even for a brief moment, so you can pretend that I'm not even here." Athy could've scolded him for saying such words. According to how she's been doing around him until now, she should've scolded him. In fact, it would've been a better decision for her. However, with the words he chose, Ezekiel made it difficult for her to push him away. After silently staring at him for a few seconds, the princess let out a small sigh. "Your presence is too strong for me to pretend that you're not here." Ezekiel chuckled. "By the way... you must have been quite hungry," he said as he quickly took a look at her table.



Oh right. I ordered and ate a ton of cakes. Looking at all the plates placed between them, the princess began to feel embarrassed. "Don't you know the common saying that one has a separate stomach for desserts?" "I was not aware of such a common saying." Hmph, trying to tease me for this. Little does he know, Jennette eats as much as I do when we're alone together! If Jennette eats like a bird in front of you, she does so because she likes you. "..." Then suddenly, the scene of what she had seen outside the window came to her mind. Athy silently locked her eyes toward the person sitting in front of her. The neat, silver hair that appeared almost white with the reflected sunlight. Those unwavering, golden eyes that are silently taking her in. His face that shed his younger days and became an adult. Ezekiel Alpheus. The man Jennette loves. As the two continued to stare at each other without exchanging any words, time continued to pass by. A moment later, the princess broke the peaceful silence first. "Having a magical object on one's body for a long period of time can be harmful to that person. Please tell Miss Magrita to at least keep the object away from her when she's at home." She recalled the ring Jennette wore today as well. The girl always wore the ring, and Athy assumed that it had magical powers to hide Jennette's crystal eyes. Not everyone received negative influence from magic items. It was a rare case for Jennette because she was born out of black magic, but the princess didn't say this out loud.



Ezekiel's eye slightly enlarged. He then asked, "Are you able to know who has magical objects?" "Very lightly. It's just a feeling." Ezekiel fell silent again. As his eyes stared at her, Athy stared back at him. "I sometimes wonder if you might actually know about everything, Princess." From his soft voice, she gave him a thin smile. "How could that be? The only one who knows everything would be God." In the midst of the silent air that appeared to be peaceful, the two stared at each other with unwavering eyes. Later, a quiet voice floated through the yellow sunlight. "Yes. Only God would know." +++ "Oh my goodness, oh my goodness, oh my goodness." The princess secretly rolled her eyes from the screams of "oh my goodness" that pierced her ears. "Lord Alpheus personally chose that dress for you?" There was not a single cloud in the sky. It was a sunny afternoon. Everyone's lively as usual, huh. The princess had invited her lady friends to join her for a tea party. The reason they were screaming was Ezekiel. Athy moved her eyes toward Jennette, who was receiving everyone's attention. "Yes, that's right." As Jennette answered shyly, the ladies began to excitedly chatter again. "Oh my, I'm so jealous."



"Lord Alpheus is so meticulous." "No wonder! I thought your dress was exceptionally beautiful today." Wow, Jennette. You're a hot topic today. The girl received everyone's attention because she coincidentally had slipped the words of, "The dress I'm wearing today was chosen by Ezekiel last time." "When I ask him, he sometimes comes and helps me choose dresses or jewelry." The ladies couldn't hide their jealousies. At parties, it was difficult to dance with Ezekiel even once. But he spent time together with Jennette and even chose clothes for her himself. Hence, their jealousies were understandable. Besides, according to the male-protagonist rule, nine out of ten people in Obelia would all have feelings for Ezekiel in a romantic way. If Jennette were boasting about her close relationship with Ezekiel, she would've immediately become a common enemy among the ladies. However, the girl only expressed genuine shyness. Jennette had a pure and shy adorableness, so she appeared youthful and beautiful. "Hm. Miss Magrita, you said your relationship with Lord Ezekiel was that of brother and sister, right?" At the same time, it will be difficult for one to NOT feel jealous toward Jennette, who seemingly has Ezekiel all to herself. When one of the ladies slyly commented, another lady quickly added on. "Come to think about it, you have been living in the same mansion as Lord Alpheus since a few years ago, right Miss Magrita?" "Do you still think of him that way? If I were you, I'd find it difficult to not have any romantic feelings for him." "Besides, Lord Alpheus is not just any man."



"Also, it's pretty rare, but cousins marrying each other is allowed under Obelia's law." But most of the ladies were not intentionally being malicious. They seemed genuinely curious about whether there really was no pink atmosphere around Ezekiel and Jennette. "That's..." Athy stayed silent among them and sipped her tea. She considered purifying the air to help Jennette, but she would receive these questions from others sooner or later. Thus, the princess thought Jennette might as well just offer them a response now. And quite honestly, Athy did not want to be involved in matters pertaining to Ezekiel and Jennette. She looked at Jennette's eyes. They looked deep with thoughts. "Princess, a magician from the Black Tower came to visit." Just as Jennette opened her mouth to say something, Ces came over and quietly informed the princess. "Allow him to come over here." And the Black Tower's magician that she allowed to come into the garden was... "May Obelia's peace be with you. My apologies for coming without an earlier notice, Princess. Please forgive my rudeness." What the...! ...Lucas! Athy panicked for a few seconds as she looked at his black hair. She quickly calmed herself and ordered him to raise his head. "Oh!!!"



"Oh my! He's...!!!" "OH MY GOODNESS, OH MY GOODNESS, OH MY GOODNESS, OH MY GOODNESS." Seeing Lucas in the garden with them, the ladies either blushed or exclaimed. There were some who pretended not to be interested but still glanced at him. "How can I help you?" "The chief wanted to give you something, Princess. He said you would understand if I said, 'spell formula.'" Oh right! Because Claude had asked me to change the formula before the Harvest Festival, I had asked Grandpa Chief for his opinion in order to test something! He never came out from his research lab after taking my hair, so I'm glad I could receive his help before it was too late. "Thank you. My maid will guide you to where you can put it." "I will do that." However, the princess didn't know if what Chief gave her were some research materials or tools, so she decided to put it in an empty room next to hers. Lucas politely greeted her again and turned around to leave the garden. Wow, that Lucas, he actually DOES work in the tower sometimes! He can even run errands! I always thought he only lazed around all day, eating and playing. This is quite unexpected... "Oh...!!! Sir lonely-black wolf...!" Holy...! That's right! You were here too! Listening to the dreamy voice next to her, the princess flinched and whipped her head. She saw lily-girl, who was looking at the empty space where Lucas was with teary eyes.



Surprised, Athy whipped her head back. Oh, thank goodness! Lucas had left the garden completely! He couldn't have heard what lily-girl said, right? Ah, lily-girl...! That was a close call! "That sir magician is so handsome!" "Perhaps due to the magician attire, he usually felt stoic. But his beauty mark below his left eye is rather sexy! My heart beats faster whenever I see him..." "I think in two or three years, that magician will surely be as handsome and amazing as Lord Alpheus." L-Lucas... You're quite popular among my friends... "Since he's a palace magician, I'm sure you see him often. Right, Princess?" "That's not true. He mostly lives in the Black Tower." Although, he would come to my room all the time to bother me... But this was a secret. "Well, yeah. I heard magicians usually stay in the tower to focus on their research." "Oh, that's a pity. Does that mean magicians don't get married?" "Hm. I don't think that's necessarily true, but I think most of them choose not to." Yeah, since magicians glue themselves inside the tower, even if they get married, they wouldn't be living a proper married life, right? Suddenly, the atmosphere among the ladies darkened. Rather than a magician who would be as handsome and amazing as Lord Alpheus in two or three years, Lucas had become someone who couldn't be approached.



"Oh, as expected...! Loneliness is Sir Lucas' fate...!" Only lily-girl was passionately supporting the coalition of Lucas and his "lonely destiny." "Why doesn't Lord Alpheus have a fiancé?" "You're right. He's old enough to have one already." The ladies changed the topic and began to talk about Ezekiel again. "Miss Magrita, do you know why?" "Ezekiel is..." Athy felt Jennette's stare, but it happened in a split second. "...I think he doesn't want to be married yet." "It's not like he has someone in his heart yet?" asked one of the ladies without missing the opportunity. The princess sensed that other ladies suddenly perked their attention to what Jennette would say. Thinking that they were cute, Athy couldn't help but chuckle. "I may not know what he's thinking, but..." Unlike offering a hesitant response before, Jennette firmly continued to state her thoughts. "...As far as I know, I'm the one closest to him." Despite saying those words quietly, Jennette's voice was so pure that it sounded like a song. Her voice floated among the beautiful flowers around them. However, her words seemed to have a rather ambiguous interpretation. Athy caught the ladies tilting their heads and giving each other a confused look. "By the way, someone claimed to have seen Lord Alpheus and Miss Magrita in town last week." "Yes, we went outside together."



"But on that day, someone claimed that they saw Lord Alpheus with a lady in a dessert cafe." As Athy and Jennette moved their teacups, their hands froze at the same time. "No one knew who that lady was, so do you think it was just a rumor?" T-Thank goodness. Immediately after meeting Ezekiel, I had cast faceblindness magic to myself just in case, so that others won't recognize me. Otherwise, rumors of "Lord Alpheus was on a date with a lady who strangely looked like Princess Athanasia" would have spread across Obelia like wildfire. Looking at the girl who asked the question, Jennette tilted her head in confusion. "I'm not sure. There was a rumor like that?" "Oh, you were also unaware, Miss Magrita." "Yes... Even if I'm closest to him, I can't know everything about him." Athy looked at Jennette, who placed her teacup on the table. The ladies began to talk about something else. Sitting in front of beautiful flowers, Jennette sat still as she listened to the ladies' conversations. But soon, she carefully stood up. "Please excuse me." When ladies excused themselves, they usually left to go to the restroom so the girls didn't pay attention to Jennette. "Now that Miss Magrita is not here, we can talk more clearly."



But when Jennette completely left the garden, one of the ladies carefully questioned Athy. "Princess, don't you think Lord Alpheus might have feelings for you?" "Oh my, what do you mean...?" Athy smiled and tilted her head as she questioned in return. The ladies quietly watched their interaction. Then for some reason, they began to speak one by one. "To be honest, that's what I thought too. Miss Barvid, you and I shared the same thoughts." "Yes, I've had the feeling since before. But I felt cautious talking about this when Miss Magrita was around." "You're right. Maybe because Miss Magrita is always so close to Lord Alpheus?"



"But what do you mean Lord Alpheus might have feelings for Princess? Please give us more explanations." "There's nothing much to say, but... when I see them in banquets or balls, that's what I felt. I sensed the same during the outdoor picnic last time too." "Ah, I wasn't able to go to the outdoor picnic due to something else, but I did hear that Lord Alpheus visited the event." Feeling like thorns were in her throat, Athy continued to listen to the ladies. "From what I see, the way Lord Alpheus sees Princess is different from the way he sees others." The ladies turned their heads to look at the princess with curiosity. Athy was amazed at the ladies because she thought she didn't interact with Ezekiel enough for them to say those words. Her response was already decided. "Unfortunately, there is nothing between me and Lord Alpheus and you would be interested about." From the moment Miss Barvid spoke until now, the princess didn't show a sign of being influenced by them. Still smiling, she continued, "As you already know, he is very well-mannered. He treats me the same as he does to everyone else." Athy briefly recalled his eyes that seemed hazy due to the scattered white flowers two years ago. But the thought only lasted for a second. "If Lord Alpheus knew of this misunderstanding, I'm sure he would be quite embarrassed." Athy closed her eyes and erased the scene from her mind. As she continued to unwaveringly smile, the ladies seemed slightly disappointed. Even if there were no emotional interactions between her and Ezekiel, their conversation would have progressed with fun and excitement if the princess had seemed shy or baffled.



"By the way, Miss Magrita's dress today was exceptionally beautiful. Next time, I will visit Madam Theoren's shop and..." The ladies moved on to another topic again. Athy chimed into the conversation here and there. The fully-bloomed flowers all over them; the bright voices that chattered around her; the sweet scent from the tea that lingered around her nose... In the midst of all these, the princess quietly calmed down the secret stir in her heart. She then moved her eyes toward the direction of the garden's entrance. What is taking Jennette so long...? +++ "It was the girl who was sitting to your left, right?" "What about her?" "That nonsense about the black wolf and whatnot. The human who told you about that crap." "PFFT!" Athy spewed her vegetable juice from Lucas' sudden words. OH NO! This is a special, healthy juice that Lily made so that I take care of my health! Using her magic, she cleaned the juice spilled all over the floor. The princess stammered, "W-What are you talking about all of the sudden?" "That girl is hella suspicious." This bastard! He's so quick to read everything for no good reason! He left the garden as quickly as he entered, so when did he notice the suspicion? DDid he perhaps hear lily-girl mumble about the black wolf stuff after he left? No... If he heard her, this bastard wouldn't be talking about it like this right now. "Suspicious? What's so suspicious?"



"She seemed most interested in me among your friends." Athy gasped in her mind. Just as I thought, lily-girl couldn't hide it! The girl's pure love has been lasting for three years now! Since lily-girl's eyes blatantly turned into hearts when she had seen Lucas during the recent tea party, Athy accepted the fact that maybe, hiding the girl's feelings toward Lucas was an impossible task. Even so, the princess decided to deny Lucas in order to protect lily-girl. "What do you mean, 'interested'?!" "That heh~ face." "What 'heh~' face?!" "Those sparkling eyes." "What 'sparking' eyes?!" Of course, her tactic didn't work on Lucas at all. The magician smirked as if she was being pathetic. "Helena... Helena's not interested in YOU! She's interested in magic!" "Ah, magic you say?" "That's right! She's definitely not interested in you, you narcissist!" To hide her nervousness, Athy pointed a finger at Lucas as she yelled. As he sat on the armrest of her sofa, Lucas looked at her as if he thought to himself, she's trying really hard. "Then why are you so scared?" "Scared?! M-Me?! When?!" "Right now. You're so scared that your eyes are darting back and forth." "When did I do that?!" The princess adamantly denied him.



"Ah, now that I think about it though, it is so weird." Ceasing to hound her, Lucas questioned her as if he was genuinely curious. "I don't recall... but have I ever killed someone in front of you?" K-Kill someone...?! How can he say such frightening words as if they were nothing? "Or did I ever beat someone up in front of you?" N-No. I don't think that ever happened. "So then why are you scared?" Oh... That's true... After listening to him, the princess wondered why she ever felt afraid of him unnecessarily. "Wow, now that I'm thinking about it, you're making an innocent person seem evil. I didn't do anything, and yet you were treating me like a criminal?!" "N-No..." "Look around and see if there's a magician as harmless and virtuous as myself. My feelings are hurt. How are you going to take responsibility?" S-Something's going wrong here. I was only trying to protect lily-girl from Lucas' accusation, so how did Lucas come to accuse ME?! Athy took a breath in. No, I must not fall for his tactics! Harmless?! Virtuous?! Who does he think he is?! Now that I think about it, he also sputtered nonsense when I first met him in the Ruby Palace. Back then, he blackmailed me using Blackie. And afterwards, he threatened to eat Blackie, make her disappear, and so on whenever he could!



Ah! Then, Athy remembered their violent first meeting. "Oh right! The weird bubbles when I first met you!" "Bubbles?" "That's right! You attacked me with bubbles after trying to steal Blackie from me! Weren't you trying to do something weird to me?!" "Oh. Right." Lucas, who had been tilting his head with a scowl, casually responded as if he remembered just now. Athy flinched. Wait... Oh right? OH, RIGHT?! DID YOU JUST SAY "OH. RIGHT" TO ME?!?! "I initially thought it was just my imagination, but it was weird as I kept thinking about it! I definitely couldn't breathe when I smelled the bubbles you sent me!" "What are you talking about. They were just normal bubbles." As Athy continued to accuse him, Lucas seemed to freeze for a second until he attempted to soothe her. "You were acting like a noob who had never seen magic before, so I showed you those bubbles for your entertainment." Oh, so you gave me a magic bubble show for free, eh? "Don't lie to me. I know you. You're not someone who would do something so nice without a reason just because a seven-year-old was excited to see magic for the first time." "..." Heavy silence fell upon them. As Lucas seemed like he couldn't say anything back, the princess also began to panic. L-Lucas...? Hello? Why aren't you saying anything? Your face looks hella suspicious right now! That's not a face of, 'Ah... I'm caught. Well, this is troublesome," right???



The princess' eyes were wildly darting back and forth. Lucas, who had been silently staring at her, offered a bright smile to change the atmosphere. "I'm not lying. Those really were just normal bubbles." "Really? Really, really?" "Yeah, really. Were you lied to your entire life?" That's not true, but you were really suspicious! "If they were not normal bubbles, what did you think they were? Are you trying to say that I actually attempted to kill you with those bubbles? Are you seriously implying that? Man, you're really hurting my feelings." As Athy looked at Lucas' face as he suddenly pretended to be weak and sensitive, she found it hard to keep accusing him. She was weak to beautiful people, and Lucas was an amazingly beautiful young man on the outside, no matter how potentially corrupted his insides were. The princess knew that face was all fake too. Oh! Is this bastard using his beauty on me right now?! "Also, it could be that you just don't remember clearly. I mean, that was years ago. Maybe you thought you couldn't breathe because you were jumping with excitement, trying to catch those bubbles." "I'm pretty sure that wasn't why I felt that..." Lucas could be right, but Athy did not cease to doubt him. Then, Lucas spoke as if the situation couldn't be helped. "Then we can just check again." When he circled his hand in the air, round bubbles appeared before her eyes. Oh! I haven't seen these for a long time! Athy was rather happy to see the bubbles, ten years later.



"But wait! Don't send them straight to my face!" "We won't be able to check otherwise," said Lucas with a scoff. He said such words, but the princess was very sure that he was only trying to annoy her. Ptooey, ptooey! The bubbles keep exploding because they keep coming at my face! "See? You feel fine, right? Right?" Fine, you're being so adamant, so I'll let you go. What could I do even if I really doubted you? Since it happened ten years ago, it's not like I can actually make you prove it. Besides, it'll be healthier for my mind to believe that those bubbles were really just normal bubbles. "Ah... How nostalgic." The princess quickly began to entertain herself by popping the floating bubbles with her finger. "You were so cute back then." "I'm still cute." "Woooooooow." Ceasing to pop the bubbles, Athy turned her head to ridicule the magician. But the person she saw was not a teenage Lucas! "Ha... No matter how cute I am, don't fall for me too much. Being popular can be quite tiring." Lucas, who had transformed into a ten-year-old child, showed off as he looked at the princess who had her jaws hanging. His expression and the way he flipped his hair usually would have been annoying and repulsive. In his child form, however, Athy felt nothing against him.



T-This is the purest form of mini version! Child Lucas' cuteness punched the princess' heart really hard. Those cute little facial features! That small body movement that makes me want to bite him! Mini Lucas was violently exuding his cuteness. Above his adorableness, however, academic curiosity hit her the hardest. "Do you think I could change my physical form like you one day?" "You?" Staring at Athy's sparkling eyes, Lucas touched his chin. She saw how small fingers peaked out from his sleeve. Even something like THAT doesn't need to be so cute!!! "Let's see. At your level..." His red eyes scanned her body up and down. The princess only watched him with anticipation. Upon his following words, however, she felt her hope vanish into nothingness. "...Maybe you can when you're around 100-years-old." A HUNDRED?! A HUNDRED, YOU SAY?!?! By then, I'll be a wrinkly old grandma who would be worried if I'll die today or tomorrow! But I might be able to transform my physicality only then?! With Lucas' personality, Athy knew that if she had no potential whatsoever, he would have been blunt about it. Thus, when he said I might be able to do it when I'm 100, I can actually take that as proving my talent for magic, right? But still... I can feel tears pooling in my eyes... "When were YOU able to change forms?" "Do you really want to know?" Lucas asked back with a cocky expression. His eyes told her, How dare you compare yourself to me? AISH! Athy flopped on her sofa. A hundred?! A HUNDRED?!?! Unless I get a mental problem, it's not like I can transform into a kid and pretend to be one when I'm a grandma. I GIVE UP!



Now that I think about it, Lucas, Jennette, and Ezekiel were all so cute when they were younger. I was obviously cute too. Athy cleared her throat. "It was weird." The princess then remembered Jennette during her tea party. The girl had returned after quite a while, and she had maintained a smiling face ever since. But when I sensed something strange about her expression, was I merely imagining something? "Weird? What was?" When Lucas questioned her, Athy moved her eyes. Still in his child form, Lucas had his head tilted to the side. After staring at Lucas' face, the princess moved with a speed of light. HA, I GOT YOU! YOUR MOCHI-LIKE CHEEKS HAD ALWAYS MADE MY HEART FLUTTER! She gasped out loud. "THEY'RE SO SOFT AND SQUISHY!" Athy had been targeting Lucas' cheeks since earlier. Finally having them in her hands, she stretched his cheeks to the side. Mini Lucas' face stretched like a rice cake. As if he never expected her sudden attack, Lucas scowled deeply. "Eyy, wha a oo doin?" "What do you eat to create these mochi cheeks? They're unbelievable!" Not caring about whatever Lucas was saying, the princess continued to knead his cheeks. When else would I ever get a chance to feel these squishy cheeks?! "Ah wah-nin oo. Le go!" "Oh my! I think my hands are glued to your cheeks! I can't let go!"



Your cheeks are like drugs! Oh, you scary bastard! To make me have an addiction with your mochi-like cheeks...! If I listen to you and let go of your face, that would be an insult to your squishy, mochi cheeks! Additionally, Lucas is talking like a baby because I'm stretching his face...! So cute! "Thop it! Le go! Ight now!" "So squis-- ah!" Then suddenly, Lucas changed into his adult form. "I said to let go, didn't I?" His deeper voice rang in Athy's ears. The moment she saw his red eyes, she flinched. She immediately released Lucas' cheeks. "Why aren't you kneading them anymore? Come on, go on." "T-THERE'S NO NEED! THEY'RE NOT SQUISHY NOW!" "You didn't squeeze them yet, so how would you know?" "I CAN TELL WITHOUT NEEDING TO FEEL THEM!" "Pervert." WHAT?! Irked by what he said, the princess began to hit the adult Lucas. "YOU! I TOLD YOU! TO NOT! SUDDENLY! TRANSFORM LIKE THAT!!!' "Hey, you're the one who started it." "SHUT UP!" You don't know what you did wrong, huh? UGH! I'M GOING TO HIT YOU MORE!



Lucas lightly protested her punches as if she was being hilarious. Whether he was pleading or not, Athy continued to beat him for a while until Lucas transformed back into his mini version again. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 14.5: Everyone's Change of Hearts - Page 4 by taylorxmichelle 6-7 minutes Regardless, his problem was why he lied to Athanasia with "They were just normal bubbles." Lucas lived his life doing whatever he wanted, so he never felt compelled to lie. And when he lied because it felt necessary during the time, his reasons were mostly "It would be fun" or "It would be a bother otherwise." Yet the reason he lied to Athanasia yesterday was different from all the reasons he had lied in the past. His normal self would have been blatant with her: "Yeah, I did try to kill you. You figured that out only now? I thought you already knew"; or "Yeah, but my plan to kill you failed. It was too bad." However, when he saw her eyes screaming, It's not true, right? he couldn't tell her the truth. At that moment, he'd wished Athanasia would never know what he did to her back then. "Uh, people upstairs have been talking about repair work, sir." A magician who's been glancing at Lucas finally opened his mouth as the boy was tilting his head. "If we all work together, wouldn't the repair work be done sooner, sir?" Why were the magicians all frantically trying to fix the tower after years of letting it be? Wasn't it because they were anticipating the suddenlyreappeared Magician of The Black Tower would visit them? But Lucas didn't feel the need to go through all the trouble for that fake, monkey bastard.



Keeping his legs on the desk with one of them over the other, Lucas lazily replied. "Hey you, Stupido#1, you go to work." "WHY AM I NUMBER ONE, SIR?!" An irked voice immediately followed. Perhaps because the Black Tower magicians always heard Chief calling them "stupidos," the magician seemed to shake with rage with the "#1" part of the nickname, but not with "stupido." "AND DON'T YOU THINK YOU WOULD HELP WITH THE PROGRESS MUCH MORE THAN ME?!" This magician was a complete newbie, as he came to the tower two years ago. Thus, he was considered to be the "youngest" according to the ranking within magicians. Even though Lucas was actually the youngest since he was 17, age wasn't important to them. What mattered most were magical accomplishments. However, this new magician made a huge mistake immediately after joining the Black Tower. He looked down upon Lucas simply because he looked younger. With a bright smile on his face, the magician had ordered, "Become my practice partner for a newly created magic spell," to Lucas. After receiving a severe punishment, the magician drastically became more humble. Although, he wasn't using formal language to Lucas completely throughout because he still had the last remaining pieces of his pride. Even now, seeing Lucas lazily chilling next to him, the magician swallowed his tears. I should have known when I saw other magicians becoming pale and shaking with fear when this hatchling bastard smiled! The magician was full of regrets, but it was already too late. Afterwards, he received an honorable nickname from Lucas as "Stupido#1." Ugh, life is hard.



Life is so absurd! After coming to the Holy Land of the magicians, he thought a flower road would finally spread before him. When he came to the tower, however, he realized there were people who were even smarter than himself in the world. And this impertinent kid is THE representation! The magician flipped through a magic-related book with extreme bitterness. "And Chief too. He left all of the tower's repair work to us, saying that we might as well practice magic operation while we're at it... I came here to learn magic, not to do labor work... Chief was excited after receiving Princess' hair not long ago, so only he has been concentrating on his research..." "What? Received what from whom?" As the magician complained, Lucas showed interest for the first time. "Princess' hair." "Where did he get it from?" "I heard Princess personally gave it to him. Everyone has been wanting to study Princess' magic, so they're all interested--" "In the research lab, you say?" "Who, Chief?" "Then do you think I'm asking if Princess is in the lab?" "I just told you that Chief has been in the research lab! Are you deaf?!" "Oh? You're not speaking formally to me anymore?"



Stupido#1 flinched. He had been slyly speaking informally to Lucas. Lucas' red eyes were unwaveringly staring at him. DANGER ALARM! DANGER ALARM! The newbie magician had a presentiment! Quickly returning to his humble posture, Stupido#1 began to stammer excuses. "N-No, I mean... I didn't mean to... You seemed very curious, so I was only trying to answer quickly, sir..." "Modern people should have more leisure. Not having enough time to add a few more words isn't good, right? It makes me want to make you completely mute. Don't you think? Hm?" "I WILL BE MORE FLEXIBLE WITH MY TIME, SIR!" "Alright. Let's be careful." "YES, SIR!" After receiving a deadly pat on the shoulders from Lucas, Stupido#1 crouched in the corner as he felt exponentially powerless. "Then I should go." When Lucas stood up from his spot, Stupido#1 asked out of reflex, "WWhere to, sir?" "The research lab." Based on their conversation just now, the newbie magician was sure that Lucas was going to Chief's research lab. Stupido#1 carefully asked, "Why...?" "It's annoying how someone has something of mine." "Something of mine"? Exactly what...? Leaving the questioning look behind, Lucas left the room.



A few minutes later, explosive noise and unknown screams were heard. Chief then finally came out of his research lab, howling. Apparently, his wails of "MY PRECIOUS RESEARCH MATERIAL BURNED BECAUSE OF THAT LUCAS BASTARD!" echoed throughout the tower for a week straight. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 15: Meeting Sub-Character Again, Hunting Competition with Mixed Emotions - Page 28 by taylorxmichelle 83-105 minutes Ambassadors from Arlanta eventually arrived. "Princess, you must get ready for the banquet." Athy had greeted them with Claude earlier and returned to her room afterwards. She internally groaned after listening to Lily. With the preparation for the welcoming banquet, I'm going to get really busy again now, huh? I've already been preparing since early morning to go see the ambassadors. Can't I just change my clothes only? "Since you've already been preparing since earlier though, we'll have plenty of time." Lily seemed to have similar thoughts as the princess. Just as expected, Lily and I have a great chemistry together! "In this group of ambassadors, it seems like many handsome knights came. Palace servants were quite excited." From Hannah's comment, Athy tilted her head. Was that so? I've already seen them, but all of the knights were bowing so I don't know. But when did the palace servants see their faces? Athy's eyes narrowed as she fell into such questioning thought.



"Then rest, Princess. When it's time to get ready, I'll come again." After everyone left, Athy was alone in her room. Ambassadors from Arlanta and Obelia visited each other's empire every two or three years. Since times were peaceful, Athy heard that Arlantian ambassadors came to visit without a special reason. Now that I think about it, was Cabel Ernst the male sub-character also part of the ambassadors? According to the novel, it's about time that he appears. The knights all wore the same uniform so the princess couldn't tell people apart. Since I have some time right now, should I go take a peek? I'm pretty sure the ambassadors are currently going to the Sapphire Palace, thought Athy as she sat on her sofa with nothing to do. Honestly by now, I don't really care if Cabel Ernst is here or not, but I'm still curious. Thus, the princess teleported and situated herself on top of an angel statue in the Sapphire Palace. Hey, unnie! Your wings are quite cool! Please excuse me for a second. Oh, the seat is great! It's not cushiony since the statue's made out of rocks, but it's better than nothing. Truthfully, the statue's head seems to be the best spot, but I can't bring myself to sit on this angel unnie's pretty head. To place my butt on angel unnie's head, who was created with blood, sweat, and tears by an artisan... That will be too rude of me! After settling herself on the angel statue's wing, the princess saw a long parade from afar. Oh goodness, maybe because there are so many of them, maintaining the members and taking them to their resting quarters would take them quite some time. She continued to watch the parade. Since she had invisibility magic activated, she didn't need to be worried about getting caught.



Let's see. Is the male sub-character over there? A moment later, the princess saw Cabel Ernst among other knights. Oh, yeah he's there. I thought so. Let's see. Was there an important incident in Lovely Princess after the introduction of the male-sub? I don't think so. Ezekiel and Jennette had a love line and he had some MSG parts... and then he sadly left... "Oh?" Then suddenly, Cabel Ernst was looking around as if something was weird. Immediately when Athy thought, Oh no, her eyes met with the male subcharacter. Cabel Ernst's jaws dropped as his eyes widened. He gasped out loud and yelled, "MISS FAIRY...?!" OH NO! DAMAGE RECEIVED! Cabel Ernst's loud shout echoed throughout the Sapphire Palace. The princess used magic right away to leave the angel statue's wing. "Knight Ernst! Why did you suddenly yell?" "I'm sorry, general! I swear I saw Miss Fairy on that angel statue—" "What was on the statue?" "Huh?" Athy had already teleported to the Sapphire Palace's spire. Cabel Ernst rubbed his eyes and searched around the surroundings, but he couldn't find her. He only had an absentminded expression. The princess sighed with relief as she watched the male-sub, who had become more mature than he was three years ago. Goodness, that surprised



me. Like before, that male-sub sure knows how to surprise people. He immediately found me on the angel statue. What an animalistic sixth sense. Thankfully, she had learned from the past and immediately teleported away without being in dismay. By the way, since Cabel Ernst saw me, does that mean he still has that magical item? Athy watched Arlantian ambassadors entering the Sapphire Palace. She then returned to the Emerald Palace. +++ "Thank you for benevolently hosting this wonderful welcoming party." Cabel Ernst was nowhere to be seen during the dinner banquet. After briefly looking around, Athy returned her head to the original position. Well, it's not easy to find the male-sub among so many people. She recalled the novel once more and believed that Jennette and Cabel did not first meet at a banquet too. "Also, it's an honor to see Obelia's beautiful flower Princess Athanasia so closely..." After thanking Claude, the representative of Arlanta's ambassadors began to offer a set of lip-service to the princess. She gave him a smile. Hm, was he called Duke Seloid? This man is also a mustache-mister. Is growing a mustache still a trend in Arlanta? "Thank you. I hope you enjoy your time here in Obelia." She was sure Jennette also first met Arlanta ambassadors around this time in the novel. And then the male-sub Cabel Ernst falls in love with Jennette right away and begins to battle head to head with Ezekiel... Well, not to that extent, but they had a fight of their own. In Lovely Princess, Ezekiel seemed to have ignored Cabel but Jennette rather enjoyed meeting the male-sub because he had an energetic and bright personality. Jennette liked meeting Cabel not because she had a romantic



feeling for him, but because she felt as though she was seeing a neighbor's dog wagging his tail every time he saw her... Wow, thinking about this again is so depressing. You poor soul, sub-character! "Oh, come to think of it, were Princess and our Prince Dice two years apart? Next time, it will be wonderful to arrange a meeting for Princess Athanasia and Prince Dice. What do you think? I think you two will look like a match made in heaven--" Then, Athy heard something break next to her. I thought I had an ominous feeling when Duke Seloid began to speak! "The plate is as thin as paper," commented Claude as he looked down at the broken plate. Wait, how do you slice a steak to break a plate?! That's not because the plate is thin! "But did you say something just now? I thought I heard gibberish." "Th-That is..." As the palace servants quickly came over to clean the area, Claude questioned Duke Seloid with a frightening voice. Athy watched Claude observing the duke with his icy stare. She clicked her tongue in her mind. Mister, my dad is stupid for his daughter, so you can't say things like that! You don't poke the bear! Prince Dice is the prince of Arlanta, but to say that he and I are a match made in heaven...! If anyone dares to mention my name with another man's, a serious trouble can happen. "Duke Seloid. You know that Princess Athanasia is the heir to the throne. Although it may be nice to have a good relationship with Prince Dice, what you said is..." Another member of the Arlantian ambassadors whispered to the duke while secretly drenching with cold sweat.



I'm sure he meant to whisper... After absorbing the World Tree branch from Lucas, Athy's hearing ability improved, so she was able to listen to their conversation very clearly. "I mean, did I say something wrong?" "Weren't you trying to arrange a meeting for the two?" Truthfully, that was the biggest problem. The fact that the princess was Claude's heir to the throne was rumored even in foreign lands. And yet you want me to get married to your empire's prince? Even if Athy did not inherit the throne, the man she marries would be an emperor consort and become the next emperor. And Dice, who was a grandson of the current emperor in Arlanta, would become the emperor after his father, who was the crown prince. Thus, Athy marrying Prince Dice was not a good match due to the order of his position. Tsk tsk. Even if he was joking to lighten the atmosphere, it definitely won't work with Claude. If he was actually serious, then isn't he hallucinating with false hopes? "How could a woman, weak in nature, have the throne? But listening to Duke Seloid's continued comment, the princess felt her veins boil. "Even though the empress-consort position is currently vacant, it's possible that a prince could be born later. Then, the hierarchy to the throne would naturally change. She's a beautiful princess, delicate like a flower. Instead of being involved in a violent war for the throne, anyone would think her marrying our Prince Dice would be much better for her life, don't you think? In fact, women are happiest when they're protected by their husbands--" Another crashing sound echoed throughout the banquet room. The two people sitting in front of Athy looked at her after hearing the noise. With a smile, the princess relaxed her hands.



"Oh my, please pardon me." They gasped. A broken fork and a knife fell on the table from the princess' hands. The utensils were not just bent; they were completely broken in half. Seeing the utensils, Duke Seloid and other ambassadors had their mouths hanging open. "S-She broke the utensils in half with her bare hands..." "My magic overflows within me, so this happens from time to time. Oh, but I've never made a mistake with people yet." "I... I see..." Athy laughed elegantly as everyone else turned pale. Geez, you become scared just by this, and you talk about how women are weak and such? Women are happiest when they're protected by their husbands? Forget it! As the princess exemplified her monstrous power following the emperor, Duke Seloid seemed dejected. "These plates and utensils are all unusable." Athy wasn't the only one who was annoyed by the duke. When she glanced toward Claude, his utensils were already in ashes. "I agree. It'll be better to change them into stronger ones." Acting as if nothing happened, Athy began to have a normal conversation with Claude. The two received new plates and kitchen utensils from the palace servants. Afterwards, the banquet continued comfortably, so the princess was quite satisfied.



+++ Someone gasped out loud. That gasp... it sounds somewhat familiar. With a parasol in her hands, Athy turned to the source of the sound. The one who appeared in front of her while she was strolling in her garden was the male sub-character, Cabel Ernst. His brown curly hair swayed from the wind, and his blue eyes were widened with surprise. Wearing a uniform as an Arlantian knight, he looked absent-minded as he stared at the princess. Like Ezekiel, Cabel definitely no longer had a teenage-sense about him compared to how he was three years ago. However, his following shout sounded very pure. "M-MISS FAIRY!" Yes, I look like Mom Diana so I am sort of like a fairy, internally muttered Athy as she half-gave up. Oh wow, I became more shameless compared to how I was three years ago. She then heard a chuckle. Felix! Did you just laugh?! Once she heard Felix clearing his throat next to her, Athy became slightly embarrassed. Since Felix was on the top in the "Stupid for the princess" list next to Lily, she was sure he wasn't laughing about "Miss Fairy." I'm sure Felix laughed because a big, young man said something so childish. R-Right...? "I'm sorry to disappoint you, but I am not a fairy," said the princess to Cabel Ernst, who still had an absent-minded expression. He then seemed to think about what she meant. And when he realized something, the sub-character suddenly looked surprised. Oh, based on that expression, he must have realized who I am. Well, if he didn't know even after seeing these crystal eyes, then he has a problem.



Cabel immediately came back to his senses and politely apologized. "Please excuse my rudeness, Princess Athanasia!" "I allow your greeting." "I am Cabel Ernst, a knight of Arlanta from Division Two. Although I am still lacking, I came with the ambassadors. May blessing be upon you, Obelia's Little Sun." Oh? He actually seems very normal...? Not that Cabel Ernst wasn't usually normal, but... Compared to when I saw him in the Arlanta school three years ago, he definitely seemed to no longer be in puberty? Maybe more mature? But seeing him call me "Miss Fairy" again, it seems like he still has a naive side left in him. He does have some weight with his behavior though. Hm, thinking about how he was flustered in front of me three years ago, it's obvious that we both made improvements since. "Were you strolling alone?" "Yes! I wanted to have some fresh air, but it seems like I got lost." Cabel Ernst replied as if he didn't know what to do. Seeing how he was flustering, the male-sub was definitely bewildered by their sudden encounter. "M-My apologies for earlier. You looked like Miss Fairy, I mean... this person I know... I-I mean, I don't KNOW this person, but I've seen her before and you really looked like her so I..." Seeing how he stammered with rosy cheeks, Athy began to feel rather strange. The content is very similar to what I heard from Ezekiel in the dessert cafe, but it feels very different. "I see."



Mm, but his "Miss Fairy I've seen before" IS me. I'm starting to feel slightly guilty. I should just go. "This garden is very precious to me." "Oh, my apologies for coming here without permission. I really didn't mean to..." "Since the flowers are so beautiful, maybe fairies do really exist here." Even though it was a few years ago, I'm sorry for making you think I was a fairy by suddenly appearing. Hence, at least I won't laugh at you! "Obelia's warm weather year round allows flowers to continuously bloom. So perhaps, a flower fairy could have guided you to come here, Sir Ernst." "..." "I shall leave first. You may look around the garden, sir. So long, then." As the princess spoke to him with a smile, Cabel Ernst made another dumbstruck expression. Hm, that smile is awfully suspicious. I should go as soon as possible. Athy turned around and left. While walking, Felix came next to her and whispered into her ears. "It seems like you just gained another follower, Princess." "Mm." Y-You think so too, right? That expression was definitely 'love at first sight.' He was supposed to meet Jennette there, but he met me instead. Is that why he fell for me instead of Jennette? No, that can't be... Athy glanced back only to see Cabel Ernst still looking at her. Her suspicion grew even more. She picked up her pace to quickly leave the garden. +++



Two days later, Athy met Cabel Ernst again. "Good day, Princess!" The moment she heard his energetic voice, she flinched and whipped her head. When she saw his face, she unknowingly groaned. "I am Cabel Ernst, a knight of Arlanta from Division Two!" The male-sub introduced himself again with a loud voice as if he thought Athy wouldn't remember him, Wait, this isn't even the garden where we met last time. For us to meet twice "coincidentally"... Something's fishy. "You must have been strolling alone again, sir..." "No, I was practicing martial arts with my colleagues when I saw you from afar, so..." What? The princess halted. So, what you're saying is, you followed me after seeing me? This encounter wasn't a coincidence? I mean, why... Cabel must have blurted what he said because he also looked bewildered. "W-Well, uh, I happened to find a flower that reminded me of you, Princess..." His rambling excuses made the atmosphere even weirder. Athy felt her back becoming drenched with cold sweat. W-Why are you doing this, sub-character?! If you behave like this, it really seems like you have fallen for me! "So, I just... WANTED TO GIVE YOU THIS!" Upon seeing what Cabel Ernst offered, the princess felt strange again. WAIT! Isn't that a flower from MY garden?! You plucked MY flower and now you're giving it to ME?? W-What kind of odd gifting practice is that?!



Actually, aren't I supposed to be mad at him for plucking my flowers without my permission? But when her eyes left the flower to see the male-sub, the princess didn't have the heart to say anything to him. Cabel Ernst must have really followed her after his martial art practice because he dressed lightly instead of his knight uniform. His ruffled hair, and the dirt stains on his pants... Compared to his current state, the pink flower in his hand stood out. Also, since he came running here or because he's being shy, his slightly red face is quite... "Thank you." ...cute! Thinking that he indeed was the male sub-character who made Jennette laugh, the princess accepted the flower as she gave him a good evaluation. As she received the flower, Cabel Ernst seemed very happy. He reminds me of a big dog. He also seems to be the type that reveals his emotions clearly with his expressions. "Does it look good on me?" "You look beautiful!" When Athy asked after suddenly feeling mischievous, Cabel nodded in agreement right away. "You really look like a flower fairy, Princess." Even Felix, who was standing next to her, plastered her with gold. But a flower fairy...? How embarrassing. Very embarrassing. I should part ways with the male-sub now! "I should put this in a vase in my room. Thank you for the present, Sir Ernst."



With a smile on her face, Athy turned away from Cabel. As if he was still looking at her again, she felt her back prickle. After her short stroll in the garden, the princess returned to her room where she saw Lucas. It had been a while since the last time he came to visit. "When did you come?" Lucas was sitting on her sofa, lazily flipping through her book. He turned his head toward her and asked about the flower in her hand. "What's up with that flower?" "I received it as a present." Lucas' brows momentarily furrowed. "From whom?" "Someone. A dog-like male sub-character." "Hm." Lucas lowered the hand that held a book and nonchalantly extended his other hand towards her. She passed the flower to him without giving much thought. "Isn't this a flower from your garden? How is this a present?" Ugh, this bastard, putting salt on a wound. "The person gave it to me wholeheartedly, so it is a present." Yeah, don't look down upon Cabel Ersnt's gift! I of course had the same thought as you, but because there was a gap between his appearance and his action, he was quite cute. Mm, but something definitely doesn't feel right. According to the original plot, the male-sub should have fallen for Jennette. However, it feels like I unknowingly took that away... Perhaps it's because Jennette doesn't live in the palace? Were the two supposed to meet in the garden too? Ugh, I can't remember clearly.



In the midst of these thoughts, the princess heard Bluely chirp as it flapped its wings. She turned her head. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" She screamed when she saw what was happening. "That doggie or whatever gave you a great present, eh? Your pet bird seems to really like it." She witnessed Lucas shoving the flower into Bluey's cage. She also saw Bluey completely destroying the flower! "That doggie must have known your bird's preferences. I think it'll be good to give these as a snack to your pet sometimes." Bluey continued to chirp. Lucas was brightly smiling. Athy quickly went over, but the only remaining piece of the flower was its stem. She absent-mindedly stared at Bluey tasting and pecking the scattered flower petals. "Are you an elementary kid?! Why did you make my perfectly normal flower into Bluey's food?!" "Because I don't like it." "Don't like what?" "Maybe because this flower looks ugly?" Excuse me?! That's an insult to my flowers! "It's a beautiful flower! Don't you know that the palace-gardener mister poured his heart and soul into these flowers?!" "I don't know and I don't care, but I'll just give you another one." Then, a sweet scent tickled Athy's nose. When she came back to her senses, she was already buried under the mountain of pink flowers. She glared at



Lucas with disbelief, but he only looked satisfied seeing her among the flowers he brought forth. "These look a lot prettier than the one before." "These and that are the same flower." "No? They're not the same." T-This bastard! Is he kidding me?! The flowers are exactly the same! Then, she sensed that she had a deja vu. When I look back, he was like this in the carriage last time, right? He made my gloves disappear and created the exact same ones. He claimed that the gloves touched by Ezekiel were "dirty." This time, he said he didn't like the flower Cabel Ernst gave me... Oh? "Lucas, you..." "Ah, well. You don't have to thank me. It was nothing." "No, that's not what I—" "So what I'm saying is, if you want anything else, tell me. Don't just accept things from other bastards." Athy's Oh? feeling intensified. "And don't easily give anything to other bastards. It's bothersome to track down and destroy them." As if he thought something after what he said, Lucas scowled momentarily. The princess mindlessly stared at him. She then suddenly asked, "What did I give to whom?" "You gave it to the old geezer in the tower. The research material."



Oh, is he talking about my hair strand? I heard the Tower's Grandpa Chief has been researching with my hair, and Lucas must have heard about it too. But "destroy"? E-Exactly what? "When I first heard about it, I felt more annoyed than I thought." Lucas spoke as he picked up a flower from the pile. He was still smiling, but Athy flinched when she saw his glaring eyes. She then realized Lucas had come to see her warn her. "I-It was merely a strand of hair," she stammered an excuse. "Yeah, it was merely a strand of hair indeed." Honestly, I have the right to give anyone anything! But Lucas' mood and atmosphere is no joke right now, so I'm scared. "So I thought about just killing everyone." K-KILL?! WHO?! GRANDPA CHIEF?! "But I only destroyed the lab instead." Feeling of relief washed over her. She knew Lucas would never actually kill Grandpa Chief, but he sounded like he meant every word he said just now. I must have been subconsciously tense. "I thought you might not like it if I killed everyone." "That's right! A person should know how to control his inner rage to become a good adult—" "But I got annoyed again when I thought that." "WHAT?!" I don't understand him! He was doing well earlier, and now he feels annoyed?! And from Lucas' following comment, the princess began to feel weird.



"Without my knowing, you've become my 'restriction.'" "Lucas..." "It feels like I was caught with a weakness, so I've been very annoyed." Not being able to say anything, Athy could only stare at the person before her. "So don't give or accept anything from any bastard." The flower in Lucas' hand suddenly became a white dust as it dispersed in the air. "Because I don't know what I would do next time." Lucas then observed her and vanished. The flower-petal ashes silently fell to the floor where Lucas once stood. Still buried among the pile of flowers, the princess pondered. Lucas... Did you just... confess to me...? +++ Lucas, that dude... I thought I knew him well, but I sometimes feel like I don't know him at all! Athy was seriously reflecting upon Lucas' weird behavior from yesterday. His words and nuances sounded like a confession, but concluding as 'This is a confession! Verdict! Bam bam!' made her head tilt. Maybe I'm feeling like this because he's B.P. (Black Psychopath.) She also couldn't help but think that his strange behavior yesterday had something to do with his insane possessiveness, since he claimed that she was his and whatnot. However, the princess flinched upon having the word "possessiveness" in her mind. M-Maybe it's just my imagination, but doesn't the word sound a bit embarrassing? And what, I'm his "weakness"?! What an unexplainable word...



"Princess, have you been well? May Obelia's prosperity be with you." When Athy was in her head as she walked, someone across from her offered a greeting. "Long time no see. How have you been, Duke Alpheus?" She smiled at the duke. Then, he also spoke with a smile. "Yes, thanks to your concern. By the way, I do not have enough words to express how strikingly beautiful you've become, Princess." "Duke Alpheus, you have been looking younger yourself." Haha hehe. The two complimented each other with a superficially bright atmosphere. "Are you on your way to see Father?" "Yes, that is correct." Mr. White Doggie then cleared his throat and spoke with a velvety voice. "Actually, my son happens to be in the palace right now." "Is that so?" "Yes. He said there was an old classmate from his math class during his study abroad in Arlanta." "I see." The princess saw right through Roger Alpheus' intention, so she didn't want to show him a reaction he'd like. As she replied apathetically, Duke Alpheus' brows burrowed for a split second. His face was definitely expressing, How could she look so indifferent to our Ezekiel?! I cannot believe it!



Well, we're not talking about just anyone here. No one, except for myself, would react this indifferently knowing that THE Ezekiel is around. Normally, ladies would sprint to where he is right away. But the princess had more fun being mischievous with Mr. White Doggie. Roger Alpheus, realizing that Ezekiel's presence in the palace wasn't enough for the princess, decided to use another card. He cleared his throat. "Jennette, that girl is with them too. If you invite her to the palace whenever, I'm sure she will happily come running." "Miss Magrita is in the palace right now?" "Yes, that's right." Ah, this card is tempting. Since the last time Athy had invited Jennette to her tea party, the girl had various excuses to not accept the princess' invitation afterwards. Athy thought she could personally go see Jennette, but she was too busy with Claude's homework request, Let's use the magic spell to help seeds grow as efficiently as possible! "Since it might be difficult to find them in the big palace, you might want to call a servant..." "There is no need. I can use magic to know where exactly they are." The princess did not have any restrictions upon using magic within the palace, so using magic to track someone was a piece of cake. I don't usually use this magic, but... Ugh, blatantly boasting about my abilities is really not my style. But it's different with Mr. White Doggie. Maybe the subconscious part of me wants to give him a warning: I'm different from the novel Athanasia who had no power and skills, so don't be too rash with your actions. "They're in the training battleground that the knights use."



That's why using my magic like an extravagant performance in front of him! The moment Athy snapped her fingers, a ray of rainbow-colored light sparkled like fireworks. The light then passed by Duke Alpheus' face with a speed of light. She smiled at the stunned duke. He soon then observed the princess' face and let out a chuckle of disbelief. "You have always been very special, Princess, and to see you grow by leaps and bounds, I'm beyond delighted as a subject of Obelia." Hm. The princess also narrowed her eyes and briefly observed him. But soon, she smiled again. "Taking a stroll to the practice battleground doesn't sound like a bad idea. Duke Alpheus, you should go too. Then, may Obelia's blessing be with you." "May Obelia's peace be with you." After parting ways with Mr. White Doggie, the princess began to walk. "Princess, are you planning to go to the practice field?" "I'm not sure," replied the princess to Felix. I do want to go see Jennette, but I feel like something's fishy because of Mr. White Doggie. Since a few years ago, he seems to favor me very much, but still. Also, he said Jennette was with Ezekiel, so... Athy original destination was the tower, but in order to head there, she had to pass by the training battleground anyway. Thinking she'll decide when she gets there, she continued to walk. But wait. If Jennette is with Ezekiel right now, then the two are meeting Cabel Ernst right now! Isn't this the first meeting between the female protagonist and the malesub?! Finally! Then will Cabel Ernst completely fall in love with Jennette?



Now I'm so curious! "Felix, let's secretly visit the training field." "Yes, Princess." Her "secret visit" meant leaving all the palace servants behind and going to the battleground only with Felix. I want to resolve my curiosity and not get everyone's attention. "HA! YAAP!!" The knights were training very hard today in the practice battleground. Athy silently moved her steps while listening to their energetic shouts. Oh? Is it just my imagination or are the knights more energetic than usual? And when she approached the practice field closer, she immediately knew why. Aha, they have more energy because there's a pretty lady watching them, eh? After seeing how Jennette's long, brown hair gently danced under her parasole, the princess thought the knights were very transparent. Well, these guys become more energetic even when maids come to see the practice field. And today, Jennette, THE lady of the ladies, is here so of course they would want to show off. Scenes like this happen in romance novels all the time. For example, there is a fantasy about knights pledging themselves to noble ladies. The princess recalled a romance novel she read yesterday when she was bored. "GET IN LINE! ONE, TWO!" "ONE, TWO!" "HORIZONTAL SLICE! HA!!!"



"HA!!!" While there were palace knights who were training in synchronicity, there were others who were freely training in a corner. Oh! There's Cabel Ernst and Ezekiel! Jennette was looking at the two. Then are those knight oppas training extra harder for no reason? Gosh, how pitiful! "There's Lord Alpheus and the knight who gifted a flower to you last time, Princess. He must be the Arlanta alumni that Duke Alpheus mentioned earlier. What an interesting coincidence." Felix spoke as if he was slightly surprised. Athy had never seen Ezekiel train before, so she was quite interested. Cabel and Ezekiel were both holding wooden swords. But for some reason, it looks like Ezekiel is going easy on Cabel...? "It's a tie. Lord Alpheus is talented in academics and martial arts, I see." Like what Felix said, Ezekiel and Cabel tied. The two didn't seem like they were trying their hardest but even more so for Ezekiel. As expected of Obelia's number one groom! Athy saw the two men moving towards Jennette. Soon after, the princess moved her feet again. "Let's go, Felix." "Will you be fine just leaving right now?" Felix asked with an all-knowing dad-smile. "You've been worried about your friend." Oh! Did I get caught for being worried about Jennette?! Our Felix changed so much! He can read people so quickly now! I'm touched, but I'm currently not welcoming your newly achieved ability! "Mm, but..."



Somehow, she didn't feel comfortable seeing Jennette, at least not now. Just about to say "let's go" again, the princess mindlessly turned to look at the practice field once more. Then, she saw the dark, golden eyes that captured the afternoon sunlight. Ah, my eyes just met with Ezekiel's. I was standing very quietly without much presence, so how did he know?! I don't understand! As if she was caught secretly watching them, Athy felt embarrassed and awkward, not knowing what to do. Er... no. I WAS secretly watching them, wasn't I? "All three of them are looking this way." "Felix, this is your fault," complained the princess. She immediately smiled again though, because the three of them were coming to her. "Princess Athanasia, may Obelia's blessing be with you." "Lord Alpheus, Miss Magrita, and Sir Ernst, nice to meet you." Their facial expressions were all different. Ezekiel had his "smile" he wore when he was outside. Jennette was also smiling, but she somehow seemed rather uncomfortable with the situation. And Cabel Ernst looked nervous at first. When Athy greeted him, however, his face brightened right away. "You must have already met this gentleman, Princess." As if his friend's behavior was rather odd, Ezekiel questioned her first. "Yes. We met during the welcoming ceremony for the Arlanta ambassadors." "YES! IT IS AN HONOR TO SEE YOU AGAIN LIKE THIS, PRINCESS!" Athy deliberately did not mention how she had received a flower from him a few days ago.



B-But male-sub, why are your cheeks turning red as you see me?! The lady you should be falling in love with is right next to you!!! Looking like a beautiful flower, Jennette is a stone's throw away! "I WAS GRATEFUL THEN!" But the sub-character was suddenly thanking her. "I WAS VERY HAPPY THAT YOU RECEIVED MY FLOWER, PRINCESS!" Oh no!! He mentioned the flower! "A flower, you say?" "A flower?" Responses from Ezekiel and Jennette pierced through Athy's ears. "I HAD FOUND ANOTHER FLOWER THAT WOULD SUIT YOU, PRINCESS! I WISH TO GIVE IT TO YOU NEXT TIME!" Are you planning to create a hole in my garden?! "Thank you, but I will only accept your feelings." Cabel gasped out loud. "M-MY FEELINGS...?!" Hey!! What is that response?! Stop squirming and twisting your body in embarrassment! The princess witnessed Ezekiel burrowing his brows for a split second as he watched his friend behaving strangely. "You too, Miss Magrita. Long time no see."



Ignoring Cabel Ernst, Athy turned her head towards Jennette. Then, the girl turned off the curiosity in her eyes and looked at the princess. Jennette still looked uneasy with the current situation, but she spoke without revealing her discomfort. "Yes. I didn't think I would see you today, Princess. But I'm happy." "Hm, that means you were planning to leave without seeing me today, huh?" "Ah, no... That's not..." My apologies. I just suddenly felt playful. From Athy's mischievous comment, Jennette opened and closed her mouth, bewildered. She looked extremely-super adorable, but making her feel too uncomfortable wouldn't be nice so Athy thought she should say something else. Even before she opened her mouth to change the topic, however, Ezekiel saved Jennette from her difficulty. "Since you two have already met, I guess I do not need to introduce him to you, Princess. Cabel Ernst and I studied math together back in Arlanta, and we're close friends. I came to see him today, but I did not expect to see you too. I'm embarrassed to let you see an informal, unkempt side of me." He's saying that knowing I watched the fight between him and Cabel! Athy became slightly embarrassed, but she decided to sound more confident and proud instead. "It's not a problem at all. The two of you looked so cool as you fought that my feet unknowingly stopped to watch." "OH! DID YOU WATCHED US BATTLE, PERHAPS?!" Cabel Ernst responded passionately. "EZEKIEL! LET'S GO AGAIN!"



"We promised to have only one battle." "WE TIED, SO THAT DOESN'T COUNT! LET'S GO!" "Hm." Ezekiel initially refused with a cool smile, but he turned to the princess as if he changed his mind. "Princess, if you allow us, we shall briefly leave." "Sure. I will be with Miss Magrita." Hearing Athy's response, Jennette's face had an Oh! expression. The two men had already left, however. With a cheeky smile, Athy watched them leave. "Jennette, sit here." The princess called the girl after taking her shawl and lying it on the grass. Then, Jennette shook her head as she looked surprised. "Your shawl will turn green from the grass. We can just use my--" "It's alright. Here, come and sit." Athy dragged the rejecting Jennette to sit next to her. As if she was still uncomfortable sitting on Princess Athanasia's shawl, Jennette fidgeted. Looking at Jennette's side profile, the royal carefully asked, "You're not looking too great. Did something happen?" "No, I'm alright." You don't look alright though... Jennette's response was so immediate that Athy couldn't press on the matter. Usually when one is in denial to such extent, there's actually something going on. She couldn't stop thinking about what had happened during the last tea party. The fact that Jennette came back much later than expected after going to the restroom, and the way she stared at me with other ladies when she returned to the garden... And then afterwards, Claude...



"..." Silently looking at Jennette's face, Athy recalled her conversation with Claude a few days ago. "You want to attend the upcoming hunting competition?" The hunting competition was a promotional event that Arlanta ambassadors were also participating in. Thus, it was beneficial to the event if Princess Athanasia was present. "Yes. Of course, I myself will not be hunting anyway." "Alright, if that's what you want." Claude approved right away. But upon his following words, Athy halted. "Athanasia." "Yes." "Did you say Magrita was one of your invited guests for your tea party?" The moment the name "Magrita" came out of his mouth, Athy felt her heart jump. "I have told you before, but do not give too much of your heart to her." Claude had an apathetic expression. He did tell her something similar before. Back then, Athy flinched with uneasiness and asked him, "Why?" His response was, "Even if you give your heart to her, you will not be able to meet her in the future anyway." She then thought about how Jennette superficially used the surname "Magrita" as she stayed in the Alpheus mansion. However, the princess thought Claude was warning her for a different reason.



After silently staring at the person in front of her, she smiled with mischief. "Hm. Dad, you're being jealous, right?" Claude's eye twitched. "Jealousy. Do you think I would feel something so stingy?" "Don't worry. I love you the most in the world, Dad. Even if I have a best friend, they will never be able to defeat you!" "You're stating the obvious." Watching Claude scoff at her silliness, Athy made fun of him for a while afterwards. Mm. Today's reminiscence ends here! Breaking free from watching Jennette, the princess' eyes moved to watch the practice battlefield. She then heard gasps. "PRINCESS!" "WHAT?!" "PRINCESS, YOU SAY?!?!" Athy saw the knights being surprised after seeing her. They formally greeted her immediately. The general rushed to her. After telling him to not mind her presence and that the knights should continue their training, the princess returned to her seat. "LINE UP! START STABBING! HA!" "HAAA!!!" Oh? Their shouts are louder than before! This is why I planned to come here as quietly as possible. Athy secretly clicked her tongue.



Looking as though she was thinking about something, Jennette was staring at Athy. The girl's expression looked rather dark. "To be honest, I met Duke Alpheus on my way here." "Oh, did you really?" "Yes. He said you and Lord Ezekiel were in the palace together." "I heard Ezekiel's friend from school was here. I was also curious about who he was, so I couldn't help but follow him here." Is that so? Well, I guess one would want to know the friend of the person they like. Even in Obelia, there isn't someone who is known as Ezekiel's friend since Ezekiel is somewhat in his own noble and dignified world. Of course, he has many noble acquaintances. "We're in a similar situation. I came here after hearing that you would be here. I originally planned to go to the tower." After listening to Athy, Jennette turned her head to look at the princess. Looking at the girl's blue eyes, Athy added, "I've been feeling down recently because you wouldn't meet me, Jennette." She saw a light waver in the girl's eyes. The princess was sure something had happened to Jennette. She didn't know what exactly happened but she assumed it wasn't something small, seeing how Jennette seemed so stagnant. "If I had not heard that you would be here, I wouldn't have come." Honestly if Jennette were someone different, Athy could have told them, I don't know what you're going through, but in times of trouble, you can always tell me. I will be there for you. But she didn't. Not to Jennette. Even if Claude never said anything about the girl to her, Athy didn't want to cross the line. She had always maintained



a boundary between herself and the girl, telling herself that she would only do something for Jennette to an extent. "Princess, I really like you." "I like you too, Jennette." I'm sure our "likes" to each other do not mean the same. Hence, the princess felt sorry to Jennette and was unable to completely embrace her or cut her off. "You always say what I want to hear, Princess. I'm always so amazed." Athy had a similar feeling like this when Jennette was crying after losing Countess Rosaria. "ACK! I CAN'T ACCEPT THIS!" The two girls turned their heads toward the practice field as they heard a scream. It was from Cabel Ernst. The princess had been sensing that Ezekiel was beating Cabel, and their battle was finally over. "It seems like Ezekiel won," said Jennette. She looked much lighter than just a second ago. "You're right. I didn't even watch their battle closely because I was talking to you, Jennette." "Me too." After seeing the two men approaching them, the girls looked at each other and chuckled. "You two were very cool." "REALLY?" "Yes that's right. Both were very cool."



Cabel Ernst looked like a slumping big dog, but he revived again from the ladies' compliments. His blue eyes, which were brighter than Jennette's, shone like marbles. Oh ho! Seeing him like this, Cabel Ernst is actually quite a handsome person! Since I've only seen beautiful people around me, I guess the beauty standard in my mind was increased to another level. Well, he's a male-sub for a reason, I guess. "To be honest, back in our academic days, my martial-art grade was higher than Ezekiel's!" "Oh my, speaking of school days. I want to know," added Jennette. "If we meet again next time, I will tell you everything in detail." Athy knew Jennette meant, Ezekiel's school days? I'm curious! but who cared about the misunderstanding. Seeing how Jennette and Cabel Ernst seemed to enjoy each other's company, the princess nodded, thinking that the love-arrow was finally and correctly activated. "Ezekiel, let's fight again!" "I think twice is enough." "A man should try three times! Let's do it again! Once more!" The male sub-character was very competitive. Oh wow, but he begs... a lot. Jennette also watched the men's interaction with a slightly troubled expression. Only Ezekiel responded as if he was used to Cabel Ernst's behavior. "PRINCESS ATHANASIA!" Huh? Another person is calling me! Who is it this time? This time, the person was coming from behind. Athy followed the chirpy voice and unknowingly flinched.



"YOU WERE HERE!" It was Lucas and another magician from the tower. The one who called her was the other magician, whom she became close to as she visited the tower more often. "YOU WEREN'T COMING SO WE CAME FOR YOU, PRINCESS!" "We were worried if you were lost on your way to the tower," said Lucas. Ugh, as usual, the way you speak is so berating! Lucas was smiling, pretending to be a polite magician, but his words were quite rude. "I met some friends along the way. My apologies if you were waiting for a while." Wait, but you guys are usually busy, minding your own business whether I'm late or not! So why did you come to pick me up?! A-Also, I sense a sharp spark between Ezekiel and Lucas. I'm worried! Athy then heard a gasp. "You must be...! MAGICIANS FROM THE BLACK TOWER?!" The atmosphere became neutralized from Cabel's shout. You did well this time, dear male-sub! "OH! YOU MUST BE FROM ARLANTA!" The other magician shouted along as if he saw Arlanta's royal symbol on Cabel's clothes. "If it's alright with you, may I ask for a battle?" Oh no! He wasn't satisfied battling with Ezekiel, so now he wants to fight against a magician?!



Ding! [Cabel Ernst (Arlantian knight of Division Two) is asking for a battle. Do you accept?] The impromptu request flew to the Black Tower's magician. However, he refused as he looked troubled. "Due to the current magic I'm researching about, I cannot use my magic." [The battle request was rejected.] Cabel Ernst' anticipating eyes then turned to Lucas. But Lucas would also refuse because even though he's pretending to be a diligent magician, he's blatantly making an annoyed face! "Let's battle, sir magician!" "I recommend you battle with other knights in the battleground." "Ever since I heard about the Black Tower in Obelia, I've always wanted to battle with a magician from the tower! I heard there's a restriction against using magic in Obelia's palace, yes? If you get too tired, you can use simple defense magic! If even that becomes too much for you, please let me know to stop! I will definitely not overstrain you, sir magician!" The magician standing next to Lucas began to cough. And like Athy, his eyes were wildly darting back and forth while staring at Cabel. S-Stop! You're poking a bear right now! You don't have anyone else to look down upon, so you're going for Lucas...?! And you're already treating him as if he's weaker than you?! Do you have like, nine lives or something?! "Hehhh." Athy felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard Lucas' quiet voice as he smirked. "I-I'm opposed to murder." The magician standing next to Lucas mumbled with a shaky voice as if he felt the same way.



"Oh please, there's nothing to worry about. It's only martial arts so nothing scary will happen. I know that magicians don't have good stamina, so I'll try my best to be easy." "T-That's not..." What we're worried about is YOUR LIFE! "Then will you be battling with sir magician this time?" Jennette asked with a genuinely curious tone. Ezekiel, as if he was calculating something, glanced at Lucas and Cabel. Is he estimating who has a higher chance of winning? Not knowing about the depressing future he's about to face, Cabel's eyes still sparkled with anticipation. Finally, Lucas savagely smiled. "Then, although I'm quite lacking, I shall give you my time." Ding! [He accepted the battle request!] Athy swore she almost saw a quest-acceptance notification flash before her eyes. Ah... He was a good sub-character... The tower's magician and the princess looked at Cabel Ernst' back with sympathy as he followed Lucas with excitement. "This battle will be interesting." "In some ways, it definitely might be interesting." "Princess, who do you think will win?" Felix, Ezekiel, and Jennette spoke respectively as they watched the two men's retreating figures. And the magician who had been pitying Cabel



Ernst since earlier was... "Oh, dear Lord..." Oh gosh! He's searching for God! "...please save that poor, pitiful creature. Please allow him to go as painless as possible... Please allow him to see the light right away..." T-The context of your prayer is too darn scary!!! Wait, you already decided that one of them will definitely die! From the following explosive noise, however, the princess silently mourned. "ACKKK!!! PL... PLEASE...! UGH, S-SAVE...!!!" Miserable screams echoed throughout the battlefield along with more violent sounds. "Should old acquaintance be forgot and never brought to mind~ Should old acquaintance be forgot and old lang syne~" "S-Shouldn't someone stop them?" Even Jennette asked with shaking eyes. The battlefield was one of the few locations in the palace where use of magic was allowed, and creating a barrier when fighting with a magician was a rule. Thus, all they could see was smoke of brown dust inside the barrier. But by the sounds of explosions and screams, everyone could tell that Cabel Ernst was the one getting beaten in there. "But one cannot intervene in a holy battle." "I'm sure he'll be fine. He takes punches well." "He will most likely not kill him. Most likely..."



I understand that Felix can't intervene in the battle, but E-Ezekiel...? How can you be relaxed and just say that Cabel Ernst "takes punches well"? What a scary thing to say with a refreshing smile...! And magician sir, what do you mean "most likely"?! The loud crashing noise continued. "GYAAAAAA!!!!" Of course, the one who requested for a battle and unknowingly provoked Lucas was Cabel Ernst himself! But really not knowing if a third person should intervene or not, Athy and Jennette only watched with trembling eyes. Even the other knights in the battleground had stopped training and were absent-mindedly watching the barrier. Then, the punching and beating noise suddenly stopped. "Ah, that was refreshing." When the clouds of dust settled, the audience saw Lucas patting his hands. This kid...! How much did you beat the male-sub for you to look so refreshed?! Oh, but what about Cabel??? Thankfully, he was still alive, even though he was lying on the ground like a corpse. The male-sub raised his shaky arm and gave a thumbs-up to Lucas. "T-That was... the best... battle..." Cabel fainted immediately after. They watched the other knights pick him up and leave. "He doesn't seem to be in a good condition. Will he be alright?" "There's no need for you to worry. He's not a weak friend who would collapse from a fight like this."



"He probably attacked him while using healing magic in between. That way, he'll be able to torture him for a longer time..." Felix, Ezekiel, and the magician spoke respectively. Ezekiel, still with his angelic smile, was vaguely cold, and the magician... Are you speaking from your own personal experience? Wait, please don't cry! "Now that we got that annoying thing out of the way, shall we go now?" As if nothing significant happened just now, Lucas returned with light steps and brightly smiled. "Sir magician is... um, very strong." Seeing him, Jennette mumbled quietly enough for only Athy to hear. The princess knew that the image of Lucas was now slightly changed in Jennette's mind. "Then, I shall leave now..." Feeling like she had half-given up, Athy let out a dry chuckle. Just before she left, Athy's eyes briefly met with Ezekiel's, but she turned around without saying anything. "That guy was quite useful," said Lucas on their way to the tower. He looked so refreshed that the princess mourned for the sub-character once more. The magician who came to Lucas said he'll return to the tower first and ran away as if he was petrified with what happened. Athy had sent Felix to check upon Cabel Ernst's condition, so Lucas was the only person next to her. Well, I'm sure Lucas controlled himself well so that the opponent wouldn't be TOO harmed. Athy felt amazed when she heard Lucas compliment someone for the first time. "Really? Was he stronger than you thought?"



"Well, he was nothing compared to me, but he wouldn't surrender." Basically, Lucas was saying, "At first, I was planning to go easy on him but he wouldn't surrender, so I continued to beat him until he was half-dead." So, how is that something good? Cabel Ernst only seems more pitiful! At the same time, Cabel's persistence despite the critical attacks was amazing too. But when she heard Lucas' following words, the princess decided that she'll continue to sympathize with him. "It felt so nice to beat him up." So you like the way he received your hits?! Those eyes are like a predator's in front of a prey! Run away, sub-character! Athy was relieved to have a normal conversation with Lucas. She was actually worried that there would be awkwardness in the air between them from their last encounter. But as if she had been worried about nothing, Lucas was like his usual self as they walked to the tower. +++ "Princess, aren't you hot?" "The air is a bit warm, right?" "I knew you'd be, so I brought a cooling lemonade." "Oh, Ces. Thank you." The maid smiled from the princess' compliment. I COULD just use my magic, but these people were sad when they learned I could freely use my magic because they won't have much work to do. "Something like this is basic. I'm your maid after all."



"Her words are exactly right." From Ces' proud comment, Felix nodded as if the maid was being so cool. For today's hunting competition, only Ces and Felix came with Athy. Lily was supposed to come too. But she didn't appear to be in good condition since last night, so the princess told the maid to just rest in the palace. And Hannah said she was worried to leave Lily alone, so she stayed too. "I thought this place would be very crowded, but it's peaceful and quiet." "The ambassadors from Arlanta are all men, so they're all in the forest." There were some who didn't come to hunt, but the majority of them had left. Arlantians seem to enjoy hunting more compared to Obelians, in which only half of the nobles would hunt. "Princess, Sir Ernst is coming." Huh? We finished our greeting earlier. I thought he went into the forest with the others already? "Princess Athanasia." "Sir Ernst." "If it's not rude to ask, w-would you give me your handkerchief?" "My handkerchief?" Athy looked at the person before her with a confused expression. Cabel's face was slightly red, and he seemed unable to look at her eyes. Why does he look so embarrassed just to borrow one handkerchief? Also, why come to me when there are plenty of others who would have one? AAm I the only one he knows around here? Wait no, Ezekiel must be here too. "Felix, do you have a handkerchief?"



She wanted to ask Ces, but the maid had gone outside to see the general situation. Hence, the princess asked Felix. "Pardon?!" "MY handkerchief, Princess?!" Athy flinched from their sudden shouts. D-Did I say something wrong? Why are they reacting like this? A moment later, Felix coughed to clear his throat to calm himself and whispered into the princess' ears. "Princess, I am sure he's not asking for your handkerchief because he actually needs to use it." "Then?" "It's like a charm to wish for a victory." Oh! She then recalled the Arlantian's cultural practice. When men went to hunt in Arlanta, they would receive a handkerchief from a lady, whom they'd like to dedicate their victory to, and tie it on their wrists around their weapons. But people did this in the past though. I heard that the younger generations didn't follow this cultural practice anymore. "Ah, my apologies. Obelia does not have such tradition. Please excuse me." "No, it's quite alright. This tradition is not common in Arlanta as well." Cabel looked extremely relieved to not have received a handkerchief from Felix. Athy finally understood why the two looked so appalled earlier. Oh gosh, I almost tried to become Cupid for them. I'm sure Ces brought my handkerchief somewhere... "Don't easily give anything to other bastards. It's bothersome to track down and destroy them." She didn't know why what Lucas said suddenly came to her mind.



After hesitating for a moment, the princess spoke with an apologetic face. "I'm sorry, but I currently don't have a handkerchief with me." "Oh, I see..." Cabel Ernst deflated. "I heard that hunting is your hobby, Sir Ernst. I expect to see your amazing skills today." From her following comment, however, the male-sub immediately revived and became energetic with combativeness. "Yes! Please expect me!" Athy watched the male-sub excitedly run out despite not achieving what he came here for. He really is like a dog. By the way, Lucas beat him up pretty badly just a few days ago, but he seems really energetic! Then, Ces returned. Thinking that she should go to where others are, the princess stood up. +++ "Princess, we're over here!" Among the ones who came to the hunting competition, there were groups of middle-aged people and younger ones talking to themselves. Athy went over to where the young ladies and gentlemen were. Let's see, Ezekiel and Jennette are not here. They didn't seem to be where Duke Alpheus was either. I don't know what happened but I guess they're out somewhere. As Princess Athanasia approached them, the group of younger people happily greeted her. They had formally greeted each other earlier, so they didn't need to waste time to do it again. "I heard laughter from afar. Did something funny happen?" "Princess, have you personally met The Magician of The Black Tower?"



Oh! The conversation topic was about The Black Tower's Magician?! "Yes, I have met him before." "Oh! Was he handsome like what the rumors claim him to be?" Oh gosh... Athy didn't know how to reply. "According to the rumors, he's a beautiful, handsome man with green hair and black eyes." "It's true that he was a young man with green hair and black eyes." "The ambassadors were asking if the rumors of a second coming of The Black Tower's Magician was true or not, so we were talking about that." Oh gosh...! This question is even more difficult to answer! I can't tell them, "It's true that the person claiming to be The Magician of The Black Tower appeared, but there's a high chance that he's a fake. Haha." Whatever internal turmoil she was going through, the princess smiled as she opened her mouth to say, "I only met him just once. He seems to be lying low too." "Oh, I heard that too. This time, he returned after several years too. But I heard that a few days ago, he came to the Black Tower in the palace and fixed it into a new building." Rumors sure spread fast. Recalling how the palace magicians were crying that their long-lasting wish finally came true, Athy began to feel sorry for them again. For some reason, the person calling himself Caraks visited the palace's tower a few days ago. The palace magicians naturally became chaotic. They were repairing the tower, something they have been putting off to the side for decades due to their laziness, so that they can welcome The Black Tower's Magician.



"I CAN FINALLY REST IN PEACE!" One of them sobbed. "THE MAGICIAN OF THE BLACK TOWER IN OUR BLACK TOWER! OH, TO THINK I WAS ABLE TO LIVE THIS TOUCHING MOMENT BEFORE I DIE...!" "WHY DON'T WE HAVE TODAY AS AN ANNIVERSARY DAY FOR OUR TOWER?!" "OH!!! THIS IS THE MAGICIAN'S FOOTPRINT?! WE MUST PRESERVE IT FOR RESEARCH!" "COULD THIS BE THE MAGICIAN'S HAIR STRAND?! MAKE IT OUR TOWER'S HEIRLOOM!!!" Also, the fake magician said that the tower's exterior looked dirty, so he restored it right away with magic. After hearing this news, Claude had commented, "Considering that all things in their being are good for something, he sure had some power for being fake." He seemed rather surprised more about the person's powerful magic than the fact that he was a fake Tower's Magician. And when Lucas heard about what had happened while he wasn't in the tower, he seemed angry with disbelief. "That f*cking psychopath. He's shoving his head to beg for a beating." "As expected of The Black Tower's Magician! He's a handsome, powerful magician who lives forever. How cool!" "Even so, I think Sir Lucas is..." Helena Irane whispered to herself with blushed cheeks.



The everlasting pureness of lily-girl! "OH!" "What's wrong?" "On my hat, something just--" Then, something jumped down to the grass. "A chipmunk?" "Isn't it a squirrel?" "How cute. Since we're close to the forest, it came inside the tent." "Ah! Even if you touch it, it won't attack!" "Oh my! I want to touch it too!" The Black Tower's Magician long forgotten, the ladies were all focused upon the wild squirrel. "Princess, do you want to touch it too? Its fur is very soft." But like when a rabbit appeared during the outdoor picnic last time, Athy did not get close to them. "I don't really like animals." "Pardon? Oh, but Princess, you had a pet before..." The lady who had seen Blackie during the princess' tea party before suddenly stopped talking as if she remembered something. "I did." Athy gave a small smile to her. "Right now, I have a blue bird." "I see."



Then, a rustling noise was heard. "Oh, Lord Alpheus!" "Welcome, Miss Magrita." Athy felt someone's presence behind her. When she turned her head, her eyes met with Ezekiel's. He spoke to her. "You were here too, Princess." The royal moved her eyes to Jennette, who was standing next to Ezekiel. She had a seemingly men's clothing draped over her shoulders. And unlike earlier, Ezekiel now wore a shirt and a vest. Also seeing what Athy was seeing, the ladies exclaimed, "Oh my," and whispered to each other. "Is it raining outside?" The princess asked after seeing how their hair and clothes were slightly damp. "Yes, it began to rain a bit as we walked here." "I'm worried about the men in the forest." "Since it's just a drizzle, they should be fine." One of the ladies who had been sitting repeatedly glanced between Ezekiel and Jennette, and asked her a question. "Did you find what you were looking for?" "Yes, it was thankfully in the carriage." "You could have just asked one of your maids to search for it." "Ah, but I wanted to look for it myself." By their conversation, the princess assumed that Jennette and Ezekiel went out to search for her lost item. The tone of the lady's voice sounded rather apathetic because she had feelings for Ezekiel for a while. Noticing the lady's attitude as well, Jennette looked troubled.



"I understand. It can be worrisome to let the maids handle jewelry." "It wasn't because I doubted the maids." Another lady spoke up to protect Jennette, but her response only made the atmosphere even worse. They seem to be misunderstanding each other. "Miss Magrita, I'm glad you found your lost item." I should neutralize this harsh atmosphere. "You seem wet so come here to dry yourself. Ces, give a towel to Miss Magrita." "Yes, Princess." "Would you look at the time! It'll be nice if we have some tea and snacks now." From the princess' suggestion, other ladies immediately asked with sparkling eyes if Ezekiel would join them. "Lord Alpheus, you should come here. It's late for you to return to the forest now anyway. It's also raining." "She's right! Things were getting boring with only the ladies." "We're here too..." All the ladies flinched as if they only now remembered what they had forgotten. Oh my gosh, I forgot too! There were other gentlemen here as well! Y-Your presence was so dull and insignificant... The gentlemen, whose existences were completely erased, looked particularly pitiful today.



Ezekiel must have planned to join the hunting competition, but he lost his chance to participate due to Jennette. Even if he went now, the good prey most likely would've already been taken by others. Besides, it's raining. Eventually, Ezekiel moved from his spot as if he decided to stay in the tent. He then looked at his clothing draped on Jennette's shoulders. "Jennette, you should give that jacket to one of the maids." "I will keep it." From Jennette's response, the ladies' stares slightly changed. Athy saw the way Jennette slowly grasped the jacket on her shoulders. A few seconds later, Jennette lowered her eyes as she added, "I'm feeling a bit cold." "Maybe that's because of the rain. It might be better if you cover yourself with a blanket instead." "It's not to that extent, so I'm fine." Mm, what should I say... The atmosphere between the two is quite warm. It's almost like everyone else here became side characters just for the two of them. If I were to compare the situation according to a theatre play, it's like Person#1 walking past a tree that grew on the side of the road... As if the princess wasn't the only one who felt this way, the ladies began to whisper to themselves. "Lord Alpheus and Miss Magrita sure have always had a good relationship." "They're relatives. If you get jealous, you lose." "Oh, but I'm still jealous! If only he could be that nice to me...!" Afterwards, Jennette and Ezekiel finally took their seats.



Geez, main characters shine even when they're drenched with rain. I'm sure me or others would look like seaweed underwater if we're wet like that. Er... no. We might be the rock that the seaweed is on top of. Ugh. "By the way, Princess, you're taking care of a blue bird?" From another lady's sudden question, Athy began to feel uncomfortable. They talked about this topic just before Jennette and Ezekiel entered the tent. The stares from the two slid toward the princess. Feeling very conscious of them, Athy replied. "Yes, that's right." "I heard taking care of blue birds is quite difficult. How has it been for you?" "I'm not sure. I've never felt the bird was being too picky or difficult. Oh, it could be that Bluey is so docile that it doesn't need a lot of extra care." "Oh my, it's name is Bluey, I see." At that moment, Athy almost bit her tongue. OH NO! I UNINTENTIONALLY BLURTED BLUEY'S NAME! "What a cute name." "Yes, I can immediately imagine a pure, blue bird from that name." "It's a very accurate name. As expected of you, Princess." Seizing this moment as their opportunities, the ladies and gentlemen began to offer her lip services. OH NO! STOP! I know how bad my naming sense is...! "It's a very fitting name for your bird, Princess."



Wait, even Ezekiel is adding on?! He had his usual smile on his face, but Athy caught mischievousness in his eyes. He's making the face whenever he makes fun of me! He's definitely enjoying seeing me suffer! And what did you just say? The nuance was very vague. He's talking as if he knows my Bluey. Well, he WAS the one who gifted me Bluey, so of course he knows the bird... But he knows that I purposely didn't include that fact to others, so he deliberately used such vague, nuanced words, didn't he?! And just to Athy's expectation, one of the ladies closely paying attention to Ezekiel's words immediately caught the subtleness. "Lord Alpheus, have you seen Princess' bird?" Athy's eyes met with Ezekiel's again. She was giving him a signal with her eyes, but Ezekiel responded just the opposite of what the princess wanted to hear. "Yes I have, coincidentally." "Oh my." ARG! ARE YOU REALLY GOING TO BE LIKE THIS?! YOU CAN FEEL THE LADIES NOW IMMERSING THEMSELVES IN THE CREATIVE WORLD TO FIGURE OUT HOW YOU SAW MY BIRD! "Back then, the bird had a habit of packing on fingers. Does it still do that?" Glaring at Ezekiel's smiling face, Athy replied, "My Bluey only pecks on people it doesn't like."



"Then I guess it didn't like me." "That. Is. Correct." Oh, did that say that with too much accent? I couldn't help myself because I really don't like you right now. She then heard a light laughter. She followed the sound to see that Ezekiel was laughing. His eyes were so gentle as he looked at her that Athy was at a loss for words. Other ladies were also blankly staring at the laughing Ezekiel. "Me too." Then, a small voice wedged itself to everyone's ears. Athy followed the new source of sound. She saw Jennette flinch, as if she was surprised by her own voice as well. A second later, however, the girl calmly continued, "I also have seen Princess' bird before." "Oh, is that so?" "Yes, the bird was a very beautiful shade of blue. The end of its wings had a navy color..." As Jennette spoke, everyone's eyes now landed on her. Oh, was she trying to help me because I looked troubled? But I have never shown Bluey to Jennette, so how does she know such detail? She must have seen Bluey in the Alpheus mansion before it was sent to me. Since Ezekiel couldn't have sent Bluey to the palace with Priority Mail Express from the bird shop, wouldn't he have kept the bird in the Alpheus mansion? "I'm curious to see this beautiful bird. Princess, please show it to us too." "Yes, next time," replied the princess with a smile.



"In Arlanta, people usually have hawks as pets..." With the drizzling background, the conversation continued. Jennette still had Ezekiel's jacket draped on her shoulders. Athy made a conscious effort to not look at their direction. +++ When the rain lessened, Athy left the tent leaving others behind. Since she was in a tent with people from a younger generation, she planned to visit others in different tents. Since older nobles are in this tent, would Mr. White Doggie be inside too? The princess entered the tent. The people inside did not know that she was inside. They seem to be talking about something very important... Are they talking about political affairs? Oh, just as I thought, older political veterans from their empires are indeed different. "Did you seriously just say that?!" "Did I say something wrong?!" Oh? The atmosphere around them did seem so good. Are they fighting? When Athy glanced at the palace servant who was ordered to report to her if anything happened, she only stood on her spot with an unreadable expression. When the princess heard what the adults were talking about, she knew why right away. "Of course our Prince Dice is the best husband material." "He may be so in Arlanta, but that's not true in Obelia." "If Princess meets our Prince Dice, she will also change her mind." "Our Princess Athanasia is not an easy person. Great expectations can lead to great disappointments, so don't even bother with such worthless plan."



What the... They're fighting over ME?! She could almost see a fiery spark between Duke Celopanzi and Mr. White Doggie. "Our Princess will never marry in Arlanta. Princess Athanasia will meet her husband in Obelia, so all you need to do is come and celebrate that day in the future." "How can you be so sure of what would happen in the future? No one knows what can happen between a man and a woman..." Deciding to quietly leave the tent, Athy took steps backward. "His Majesty and Princess themselves are lukewarm about her marriage, so even if you two argue..." Before she was completely outside of the tent, she heard someone else talk to Duke Celopanzi and Mr. White Doggie with slight annoyance. Now completely leaving them behind, the princess walked away. "Geez, I never thought about giving rice cakes to anyone." (**Koreans traditionally didn't eat wedding cakes. They had rice cakes instead.) "His Majesty will be outraged to hear about this." "Oh my gosh! Are you going to tell him?" "What should I do?" As if he found the earlier situation to be quite entertaining, Felix was smiling. Looking at him, Athy complained. "Felix, just because you're not in my shoes doesn't mean-Ah!" She suddenly felt her foot sink into the grass. A split second later, her shoe slipped out of her foot. Another second later, she realized she was standing on the wet, muddy ground with only a sock for her foot.



"Ack." "Oh no, the shoe seems stuck due to the mud." Like what Felix said, one of her heels was stuck in the ground. I purposely wore a light attire and low-heels that are good for activities! Oh well. The shoe itself isn't broken, so I can wear it again. I'm sure since Ces brought extra clothes just in case, she would've brought other footwear too. Due to the rain, everyone was inside their tents. I should go inside too. "I will help you put on your shoe." "No, it's okay. I can--" "Are you alright?" Then, she heard a voice that didn't belong to Felix. Wait, what are YOU doing here?! "Lord Alpheus... What are you doing here when it's raining?" "You weren't returning for a while, Princess, so I came outside to look for you and to take a breather..." His eyes moved down. Embarrassed, Athy hid her muddy foot behind her other foot. "Nothing's wrong." "If it's alright with you, I will help." Then, Athy quickly spoke back because Ezekiel suddenly came closer to her. "No. Felix will help me." "I'm currently holding the umbrella, Princess, so I think it'll be difficult for me to move." "What--"



"Lord Alpheus came just in time, didn't he?" What the heck?! What you're saying is different from before! Felix only gave her an innocent smile. W-What...Why...?! "Then, please excuse me." While the princess was panicking, Ezekiel lowered his body and picked up her shoe. Since the ground was wet and muddy, the shoe easily came out. "Princess, you should wear it until you return to your tent." "I was planning to do that." With Felix's arm as her support, Athy had no problem keeping her balance with one leg. My foot is dirty anyway, so I don't care if I have to touch the ground. Ezekiel came in front of her and bent one of his knees. "Wait, you will get dirty." "It's alright." She wanted him to only put the shoe in front of her, but Ezekiel was personally helping her put on her shoe. The lord was now under Felix's umbrella, but his hair was already wet. The princess silently looked down at him. The image of Ezekiel and Jennette Athy had seen from afar in the dessert cafe came to her mind. I see... I think I now understand how Jennette felt then. The princess heard his voice from below. "I'm amazed at how your foot fits in this small shoe." Ezekiel's voice was mixed with the gentle sound of the rain.



Oh, what's with this atmosphere? I'm feeling giddy and embarrassed... Athy pulled her foot away from the lord. "It's not your first time seeing a lady's shoe, and yet you seem surprised." After blurting these words due to the image of Ezekiel and Jennette before, she wondered if she shouldn't have said this. Still kneeling before her, Ezekiel looked up to her. His eyes met with her's. "Of course, it's not my first time seeing it." He then slowly stood up and extended his hand to her. "I will escort you back to your tent. The ground is not hard, so it will be difficult for you to walk by yourself." Athy stared at his hand for a second until she eventually held it. "Thank you." The three entered the closest empty tent nearby. Felix went to bring Ces, so the princess and the lord were alone in the tent. She silently watched the man standing near the entrance. "Lord Alpheus." Ever since they met in the Alpheus mansion several years ago, Athy had been pretending not to notice. However, she knew she couldn't continue her act forever. "I don't dislike you." Ezekiel's eyes moved toward her. "But--" "I don't want to listen." His firm voice cut across hers.



Staring at his neat face, the princess stayed silent because she saw his dark smile. "I know this is a treacherous thought, but..." The sound of raindrops falling on the tent echoed in her ears. "...I sometimes think it'll be better if you stay locked inside a bird cage, Princess." Like three years ago, dealing with this kind of Ezekiel was not easy for the princess. "At least then, you would see me more." His icy voice smeared in the midst of warm air. The current Ezekiel didn't look as anguished as before when they had met in the white flower field before. But his whisper contained the emotions he could not hide. Athy silently stared at the dim sunlight shining on his face. A moment later, she looked away as she said, "Thank you for helping me. It's embarrassing, so I hope you don't talk about what happened to anyone else." "As you wish." "Also..." She briefly hesitated until she continued, "You might get a cold because you're wet from the rain, so Lord Alpheus, dry yourself properly when you return to the Alpheus mansion." Athy felt his stare on her face, but she didn't turn back to look at him again. Shortly after, a low voice pierced her ears. "I will do as you say." Afterwards, only the harmonious orchestration of raindrops filled the silence.



+++ Later, Athy removed her muddy shoe and sock and wore knee-high socks that Ces brought. The extra pair of shoes that the maid brought had higher heels than her previous shoe, but the princess didn't mind. If I knew this would happen to me, I would have worn boots from the start. But the palace servants adamantly said I couldn't, so... She briefly stared at where Ezekiel stood earlier. Then, she suddenly realized, Oh right! I could've used magic! With just one hand gesture, I could have removed the mud and brought new shoes. Then, I wouldn't have had to receive help from Ezekiel outside. With a groan, the princess stood up. She had gone to the tent with ladies and gentlemen, but she didn't feel well. So, she returned to her private tent. Athy noticed that Ezekiel and Jennette were absent. Apparently, the two left the tent earlier because Jennette's physical condition worsened. The sound of raindrops hitting the tent became thicker and louder. The princess said she wanted to be alone, so everyone else gave her some space. There was another separate space in the tent where they waited for her. Athy sat on a long hair with various cushions and looked at the shoes placed around her feet area. Her heels that Ezekiel put on for her earlier still had mud stains. "Did you drop money? What are you doing with your nose shoved into the ground?" After some time, Athy felt weight on her back. His voice rang loudly over the sound of raindrops. The only person who would suddenly appear in her private space was Lucas. "Maybe it's not money, but crap? Why is your shoe so dirty?"



"Please exit from my eyes. I'm in the mood to drown in my emotions today." "Why, are you in a bad mood because you stepped on crap?" UGH, SERIOUSLY! I WAS IN THE MOOD, BUT YOU JUST RUINED IT! "I'm in a bad mood because you keep talking about crap!" "You were drilling a hole into the floor even before I came though." Y-You were watching? She felt slightly flustered. Athy admitted that she felt slightly better with Lucas around. When she lifted her head, she saw a hazy light leaking in from the small cracks of her tent. Feeling the warmth from her back, the princess leaned back more comfortably. "I'm feeling sorry for someone." "Why?" The image of his hurt expression as he cut off her words came to her mind. "Lord Alpheus, I don't dislike you. But--" "I don't want to listen." Maybe, I liked Ezekiel just a little. No, I would be lying if I said I didn't know. Three years ago, when I met him among the white flowers, I wouldn't have been able to refuse him if Lucas didn't teleport me back to the palace in that moment. During those days, I was so clearly drawn to him. "Because I lied to them before." However, she never had thoughts about becoming something special with Ezekiel. He was the main protagonist of the novel. He was the man Jennette



loved. Also, there was her relationship with Duke Alpheus. To be in a relationship with Ezekiel, there were too many factors that made her uncomfortable. After considering these various points, the princess concluded with a very selfish decision. "What lie?" "Well, there was someone I could have had a better relationship with, but I made it so that there was nothing between us." Ah, this won't work. If I go any further, I can feel that something will happen that will make me regret this decision. I should stop this before it's too late. With these thoughts, Athy lied to Ezekiel and bid farewell to her first love before her feelings increased. "Really? Then it's not a lie now." She knew Ezekiel's feelings for her were real and genuine. Hence, three years ago, the princess wanted him to completely cut her off as well. But even until now, she herself couldn't completely erase him from her heart. "Yeah. That's why I feel sorry for that person even more." However, she knew her current feelings were not the same as it was three years ago. Like the mud on her heels, the remains of her old feelings were only lighting up dimly by itself. "What is there to be sorry about? It's not like your feelings were mortgaged. The one who was fluttering with love by themselves is the funny one." She heard his apathetic voice from behind. Suddenly noticing something strange, Athy blurted, "Wait, do you even know what I'm talking about?" "I know that he has a small heart," said Lucas with a hmph. "I don't have pathetic thoughts like wanting to lock you inside a bird cage." WHAT THE!



"You were eavesdropping?!" The princess whipped her body toward Lucas. He also twisted his body to look at her. His red eyes turned into crescent shapes with a hint of cheekiness. Lucas' following words made Athy's jaw drop. "This entire world is already a birdcage on my palm so why would I have such stingy thoughts?" Good for you, pal. Good for you for living on a giant scale. "Ugh, stop. This is embarrassing." "You are mine." Lucas' quiet voice cut through the humid air. Oh? She felt a strange sensation from her heart. Without even having the time to question him, Athy felt herself trapped under his gaze. When she came back to her senses, she noticed how the atmosphere became odd. "From the moment I saw you, from head to toe." In between the sound of raindrops rolling down, his gentle voice seeped in. "You were mine." Athy's hair was twisted between his soft fingers. She held her breath as she watched him pull his hand toward him and bury his lips in her hair. "That's why I won't give you to anyone." When her eyes met with his red ones, Athy felt her heart drop. When Lucas' face came closer to her, she unknowingly moved her hand. The princess gasped out loud. She was surprised by what she had done when she heard a loud slap. M-MY HAND! WHY ARE YOU STUCK THERE?! Did I just slap Lucas' head? DID I?!?! H-His face was so close that I unknowingly...! I was only trying to push him away...



"Did you just hit me?" T-This is...! A black dragon that was sealed in my right hand woke up after a while...! "Y-YOU WERE...!" "I was?" She couldn't dare to say that she slapped him because the erotic atmosphere. Now he's acting as if nothing happened, so maybe I was misunderstanding things. "I SLAPPED YOU BECAUSE YOU WERE SAYING NONSENSE!" "What did I say?" "WHY AM I YOURS?! I AM MINE!" "Well, you're yours and mi--" "I CAN'T HEAR YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING AFTER SUDDENLY APPEARING?! LEAVE! RIGHT NOW! I'M GOING TO CALL FELIX AND CES!" Just as I thought, we can't maintain a serious mood between us. Grabbing one of the cushions, Athy began to attack Lucas with it. He annoyingly dodged her hits as he laughed. He eventually disappeared. "P-Princess?!" "Oh! The swan feathers inside the cushion...!" Seeing how the two entered only now, Athy was sure Lucas had cast a soundproof magic.



Felix and Ces looked surprised to see the princess panting in the midst of flying feathers in the air. "I-I was exercising." "What exercise on a day like this?! Look at you! You're sweating! I'll bring you some cold water!" "Princess, I will fan you." Completely exhausted, Athy wished the hunting competition would end quickly. +++ About an hour later, the people who were out hunting returned, completely drenched. "It's suddenly pouring." "Haha, but the yoom that I hunted isn't wet. Look at it. Isn't its black fur shining?" After seeing how the people were looking like drowned rats, Princess Athanasia circled her hand in the air. "Oh!"



"My body just became dry!" "What's going on?!" "Oh! Princess...!" I should have done this earlier! I sometimes forget that I can use magic. "Thank you, Princess!" "No, this is nothing." Athy watched the now-dry people with satisfaction. Huh? What is that? That person over there still looks like a wet rat! "P-Princess..." As the only one still drenched, Cabel Ernst stood out from the rest. Although, others don't seem to have noticed him since he's in the corner. The male-sub sniffled. "W-Wait!" He's reacting as if I purposely didn't use magic on him only! He's misunderstanding! Looking shocked, Cabel stood from his spot and ran away. Athy followed him. "Sir Ernst." "I-I'm sorry, Princess. I didn't know you didn't like me to such extent..." "T-That's not it." The princess quickly included why her magic didn't work on him.



"Don't you have a magic item with you, perhaps?" "Pardon? A magic item?" "Mm, so like, items that you have with you right now. Maybe a little decorative object or..." "I don't carry such things because they're bothersome." He can't understand my roundabout approach. Alright then. I'm going straight in. "For example, like a sword-decorating item!" "Ah! I do have something that my younger sister gave to me a while ago." Cabel Ernst reached for his sword on his waist. "Oh, why is it so loose?" The string for the ornament placed on the tip was half-ripped. When he touched it, the item dropped to the ground making the male-sub panic. The princess asked him if she could see the item, and she observed it. This indeed was the item she had seen before. "This is a magic item that neutralizes magical influence." "Oh, so that's why just now...?" "That's right." "I'M GLAD!" Cabel Ernst happily shouted as he no longer misunderstood her. Before returning the item back to him, Athy used her magic to dry the malesub. "She said this item would help me if I carry it around. Now I understand what she meant." "Your younger sister gave a wonderful present to her older brother."



"My younger sister does like me a lot." "I-Is that so?" I never knew, but he sounds like a doting older brother. He has such a proud and happy expression. Oh? Now that I look at it closely, the item is just damaged. It looks like a connecting part of the item was broken due to a strong magical force. Was it because he was beaten by Lucas' magic in the practice battlefield last time? "Did you ever remove that item from your sword ever since you came to Obelia?" "No. My younger sister begged and nagged at me to not to. It can be annoying, but I couldn't help but..." Oh, then I might be right. Then that means Lucas' magic can overcome this magic item...? Suddenly feeling competitive, Athy collected her magic into the ornament, but its joint part did not get fixed. Ugh! Forget it! "Since the broken section is not its string but a joint part of the item, it seems like I can't fix it with magic." "It's alright. I'll just press it like this for now and get it fixed when I go back." Oh dang! Cabel Ernst has a monstrous strength. I can't believe he just bent that part with his bare hands! "Oh right! I caught a beautiful peacock. Its neat and beautiful feathers reminded me of your sparkling eyes, Princess. I want to give you the animal as a present. Will you accept it?" "Oh, thank you."



Oh no, I answered him without much thought. As if he was ecstatic that the princess of Obelia would accept his gift, Cabel Ernst left. Feeling like something is not quite right, Athy walked away. After they finish ranking the hunted animals, this hunting competition will end. Thank goodness. I want to go back to my room quickly. I want to become one with my bed as soon as possible, please. "Miss Magrita, please accept this white deer that I caught!" Huh? Athy heard a familiar voice somewhere. When she turned her head, she saw Cabel shouting with sparkling eyes to Jennette. "This white deer's doe eyes and delicateness reminded me of you, Miss Magrita! Oh, I wondered where I saw its beauty..." Oh, so he wasn't giving his caught animals only to me. Offering these animals must have a different meaning compared to the handkerchief culture. Thank goodness. By the way, I was shocked that the male sub-character wasn't acting like he was madly in love with Jennette like he would in the novel, but maybe he actually was in love with her in his heart? "If you'll be alright with me receiving it..." "THANK YOU VERY MUCH! MY DEER WILL BE HAPPY TOO!" Jennette looked slightly baffled, but she replied with a smile. Even though he might have behaved randomly at times, the girl seemed to think that he was a funny person. She said her physical condition wasn't good earlier, but she must be feeling better now. Thinking she should slowly prepare to end this hunting competition, the princess walked away. "Hm? I just stepped on something. What is this?"



"It looks like a brooch or a pendant. Who dropped it? Ask one of the servants." Athy heard other ladies and gentlemen sounding confused, but their voices were so low that she couldn't clearly hear them. Finally! I'm going home! The princess walked back to her tent with much enthusiasm. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 15.5: Jennette and The Black Tower Magicians - Page 5 by taylorxmichelle 18-23 minutes "Then I'll be back. I'll return quickly, so wait for me." "Take your time." After Princess Athanasia departed with the magicians, Jennette and Ezekiel left the training-ground as well. Worried about Cabel, Jennette had asked Ezekiel to go and see his condition. Ezekiel, seemingly concerned as well, left to see his friend right away. Jennett thus ended up being alone in a garden. "Oh, this flower is similar to the one in Princess' garden." Pale and delicate fingers landed on a red flower. After days of feeling depressed, Jennette finally felt rays of sunlight in her heart. Ever since she met Claude in the palace garden last time, she constantly felt like crying. And even if she didn't want to, she couldn't help but think how proudly Princess Athanasia stood next to Claude. When she came back to her senses, Jennette realized she had been comparing herself to the princess. The girl felt so small and pathetic. Not knowing what to do with these feelings, depression kept consuming her. Hence, Jennette began to avoid Princess Athanasia. She couldn't meet the princess with these embarrassing feelings. The girl then heard that Ezekiel's



classmate from Arlanta came to Obelia as one of the members of Arlantian ambassadors. She was curious about him perhaps because Ezekiel had never called someone as his "friend" before. So, Jennette visited the palace with Ezekiel. To her surprise, her unhappiness quickly disappeared the moment she met Princess Athanasia. Jennette played with the beautiful red flower. "I like Princess." Her small voice floated in the air and landed on the flower. "Yes. I like Princess." These whispers were for herself to check and confirm her feelings. She wanted to remove these ugly thoughts creeping into her mind against her will. Jennette's hand dropped from the flower. Then, she heard a voice from an unfamiliar man. "I was planning to visit you soon, but you're right here." She heard birds flying over her. Jennette flinched and quickly turned around, and a shadow fell over her. Black eyes were staring down at her. "Who are you?" The girl instinctively tried to move away but due to a flower bush behind her, she only took two steps back. Sensing her defensiveness, the man took a step back as well as he smiled. "Let's just say that I'm a kind magician who will make your wish come true." "My wish?" He was a strange man with green hair and black eyes. He looked normal, but there was something odd about him, especially his atmosphere. "It'd be nice to give a present after meeting an old friend." Jennette couldn't understand what he was saying. Rather than having a conversation with her, it seemed like the man was mostly talking to himself.



"Also, it's nice to see that black magic again after a while," whispered the man with a smile. "That's why this is a present for you as well, Miss." Immediately when Jennette saw the stretched corners of his lips, a black sky fell upon her. No, this was a black day. In a split second, all she could see was dark light. In this dark, empty space, Jennette opened her mouth. She heard birds chirping again. When Jennette blinked however, only the usual, peaceful environment surrounded her. "What was that?" Jennette looked around feeling as if she dreamt from a nap. The memory of the strange man had been completely erased from her mind. "Jennette." Then, the one she had been waiting for finally appeared. "Ezekiel." Jennette smiled and walked to him. "You came earlier than I expected." "Really? I actually thought I made you wait for too long." "No, not at all. It was almost instantaneous." Ezekiel's eyes landed on Jennette's head. He extended his hand toward her. When Jennette flinched, he told her to wait. She momentarily forgot to breathe as she watched his face. Jennette saw her own face reflected from his golden eyes, which seemed to have collected sunlight. His hand above her head felt as light as a feather, but her heart was thumping harder than ever before. "There was a leaf tangled in your hair. Let's go now."



His voice that passed by her ears was apathetically gentle. As Ezekiel escorted her out of habit, Jennette looked up to him but lowered her gaze shortly after. She already knew. She knew that his seemingly consideration for her and his gentleness were merely a habitual behavior. "...How is Sir Ernst?" "He's fine, so you don't need to worry." Despite knowing this, however, Jennette couldn't easily give up because his smile was so warm. "I'm glad," she replied as she pushed the corners of her lips to smile. A dark energy lingered behind her and disappeared. +++ "You came?" In the midst of pouring rain, it was almost as if he were melted with vegetation. His drenched dark-green hair was covering half his black eyes. Seeing the man sitting on a tree, Lucas let out a corrupted laugh. "Have you gone mad? What are you doing, sitting over there talking as if you were waiting for me?" "Because I was waiting for you." But not caring about Lucas' mood, the man seemed glad about this situation. "You've been wandering around me, begging me to beat you up. So, was it fun pretending to be me?" Lucas lightly landed on a branch slightly far from the man and laughed in disbelief. "You fake Magician of The Black Tower."



Thin raindrops hit the leaves. A small noise from afar was heard. It sounded like people gathered in the hunting ground were preparing to leave and return to the palace. Lucas and the man were located far from where the people were. "Seems like you're about to die soon, eh?" Lucas turned his head toward the hunting area but returned to face forward shortly after. His red eyes landed on the man's hand peeking from his sleeves. "Aren't you being too heartless considering this is our first greeting?" "F*ck off." Lucas looked annoyed. "The rat that came into my Tower without my permission, it was you. Wasn't it?" "That's right. I thought you were still sleeping, so I was surprised to see the Tower empty." The man easily admitted. "That's why you stole all the magical items that I made?" "I couldn't help myself; I didn't have enough mana. Even so, you're being too much. Do you see my hand? It turned black." "So who told you to f*cking use them without my permission?" The man whined as he showed his black right hand, but Lucas was completely indifferent. "The one who f*cking ate my World Tree fruit was you too." "Well, technically, I didn't eat yours. Although, it's true that I collected information about the World Tree from your Tower." "Shut up. I was planning to eat them, so they were mine."



This meeting was between the fake Black Tower's Magician, who flustered Obelia for the last few years, and the real Magician of The Black Tower, who had been hiding his real identity until now. The two definitely met for the first time on this day, but they conversed as if they were long-lost friends. Suddenly Lucas asked, "By the way, what's your name?" "Why do you ask?" "Then should I call you Aeternitas?" Then, the man began to laugh out loud. "Haha! I haven't heard that name in about 200 years." His black eyes glowed. The world's greatest Magician Emperor, Aeternitas. But the one who spoke of the dead name and the one who heard the name were very calm. "Caraks. That's my name now." "What a weird freaking name." As the past world's greatest Magician Emperor, Caraks only shrugged. "Honestly, I thought you would come and find me sooner. I left a lot of hints here and there." "Yeah, I planned to immediately go after you and beat you up, but--" From Lucas' continued tone of apathy, however, Carak's facial expression slightly changed. "--I felt too lazy to play along to a whining baby who's begging for my attention." The black eyes turned sharp, but Lucas only stared at the man with absolute disinterest.



Soon, however, Caraks hid his emotions from his face and offered a smile. "It's okay. That's why I came to meet you." "Are you high? Why are you acting like this? It's so disgusting." "I've been a bit lonely." Lucas, now appalled, shut his mouth after hearing the man's confession. "You know, when I was born again into this body, I was very angry," muttered Caraks as he looked down at his black hand. "I've been using all kinds of forbidden magic and found a way to live forever. But when I was born again, I was inside this pathetic, useless body." Lucas did not hold himself back when he replied without a hint of sympathy for the man. "You ate all of your descendants just so that you alone can live a prosperous life. You're one hell of a greedy person." "But I was young, beautiful, and powerful to the extent that I was praised with the title, 'The Greatest Emperor.' Wouldn't anyone get greedy?" "Young, beautiful, and powerful?" Lucas scoffed and coldly responded. "Those weren't even yours to begin with." The two were talking about what had happened hundreds of years ago, back when Lucas the Black Tower's Magician was traveling the world and had briefly stayed in Obelia. During this time, Emperor Caelum was the ruler of the Obelian Empire. The emperor was very wise and had an extremely powerful magic. If he had been a ruler for a longer time, his name would have been embedded in history. Emperor Caelum had an untrustworthy heir named Aeternitas. Unlike his father, Aeternitas was very ugly, had a very strong, stubborn personality, and uncontrollable magic. Caelum had asked Lucas to look after his son, but the magician denied due to laziness. Then after staying in the palace for some time, Lucas left to return to his tower. And when he woke up, time had passed by. Caelum, as well as



Aeternitas, had been dead for a while. Afterwards, no one would know how strange and in utter disbelief Lucas felt whenever he looked at Aeternitas' history. He couldn't believe how within just a few hundred years, divine beings were nearly extinct; the number of magicians in Obelia dropped significantly; and royals' magics after Aeternitas had become very unstable. Eventually, he found the answer. Aeternitas had used forbidden magic and sacrificed his tens or even hundreds of descendants to fill his greed. He had achieved a beautiful appearance, powerful magic, incredible brilliance, and almost an eternal life. "To be honest, I wanted to be like you." Thus, being born again with memories of his previous life, Caraks smiled at the one and only person who remembered his past. "Aren't we a bit similar now?" "Don't f*ck with me. How dare you compare yourself to me?" Of course, a "pitiful" story as this had no effect on Lucas. Whether the man aspired to be him and did something taboo or not, Lucas didn't care. And whether this person had to pay for everything he had done in his previous life or not, it was none of Lucas' business. "Athanasia... Right?" But when Caraks mumbled almost to himself, Lucas' expression turned cold. "You seemed to have an unusual interest in her, so I was intrigued." "What the f*ck do you think you're--" "That kid, maybe she was influenced by my magic? I never thought that there was a child among my descendants who was living a second life."



Raindrops that fell on the leaves dispersed into tinier droplets. With lowered body temperature from the rain, Caraks coughed a few times. He slowly lifted the corners of his lips at Lucas, who was coldly staring at him. "Anyway, I saw you leave that girl three years ago, and I thought, 'Oh, it didn't matter if she died.'" "Shut up." "Haha, what's up with you? You already knew too. You knew that she could have died without you because her magic within was unstable." Lucas didn't agree or disagree. Caraks seemed satisfied with Lucas' worsened expression. "So anyway, I thought it would have been fun to put a little curse on her, and the result was more entertaining than what I had expected." Caraks chuckled as if the thought was funny again. "Everything that happened while you were away to eat the World Tree's fruit was actually my work." "No wonder the curse was so annoying." "I cast a very tiny, almost-insignificant curse, but to think that it snowballed to such an extent! Ah, and was it Jennette? I learned that I have one more descendant." Caraks finding out about Jennette was a mere coincidence. After seeing that Lucas wasn't in the tower, Caraks followed him to the palace where he learned that his legacy no longer continued. Afterwards, Caraks pretended to be The Black Tower's Magician, hoping that Lucas would come and find him. However, he had miscalculated. The Great Black Tower's Magician didn't have an ounce of care in the world for a mere fly that pretended to be him. Then what should I do for him to come to me? Caraks going to see Lucas first wasn't an option. The real Magician of The Black Tower said that



Caraks was a child begging for his attention, but that was not Carak's intention. The man was touched and impressed by Lucas' magic, and ever since then, he had always wanted recognition from Lucas. Instead of his father being the one shining next to the Great Magician, Aeternitas wanted that position for himself. If he couldn't have that role, however, Aeternitas thought forcing Lucas to sleep until his own death didn't sound so bad. Afterwards, Caraks used forbidden magic to be born again. He also learned that Lucas woke up from his long sleep. Caraks couldn't wait to tell Lucas about all of his amazing accomplishments. How surprised would Lucas be to see him as Caraks? In order to make this happen, he had to bring Lucas to him first. Then should I target Princess Athanasia? But it'll be scary if Lucas becomes really mad. Then one day, he witnessed Jennette who came to the palace to attend Princess Athanasia's tea party. He then realized that there was another one who had royal magic. Seeing how the girl had black magic, Caraks concluded that Jennette's lineage was closer to him than Princess Athanasia's. "Lucas, you also remember Duke Alpheus from back in our day, right? That quiet, dedicated man who was my father's right-hand man. If my father asked him to lick the sole of my father's shoes, the duke would have." Caraks couldn't help but laugh when he recalled the current Duke Alpheus planning something completely different while looking exactly like the Duke Alpheus in the past. "Well, that's why I killed him the moment I became the emperor." So to have some fun, Caraks cast a curse on an item inside a box from Jennette's room. Then, he left for the World Tree's nest in order to obtain more powerful mana than Lucas.



He coughed. "Anyway, that girl was planning to give a present to Athanasia, so I played with that ribbon just a bit." However, Caraks never even dreamed that Lucas would obtain the World Tree branch. He had thought that even Lucas would give up after seeing all the ruined fruits. After going through all the trouble to destroy the fruits even at the cost of the World Tree's fury, Caraks thought his efforts were in vain. Also, this pathetic body of his was suffering from side effects after eating a single fruit. If I knew this were to happen, I would've stayed in the palace and watched the fun. Looking paler than before, Caraks began to cough until he vomited blood. Lucas only looked down at the man with emotionless eyes. After a while, Caraks wiped blood from his mouth and straightened his back. His blood-stained hand was black. Shaking his shoulders, Caraks laughed in utter disbelief. "Ah, this body is seriously useless. I went through all the trouble to eat one World Tree fruit, but this body was so weak that the fruit actually decreased my lifespan." The body was not even able to reach the World Tree if it weren't for Lucas' magical items. Lucas remembered that the World Tree told him how it blew away an intruder that came before him. As an aftermath from the resistance, Carak's already-weak body would have received even more damage, seeing how the World Tree's fruit actually became poisonous to him. Even so, Lucas still believed the man wasn't worth sympathizing over. The Great Magician slowly opened his mouth to let out his frighteningly heartless voice. "So, you've gone mad wanting to die in my hands right now?" But Caraks could only laugh. "Even if you don't, I think I'll die soon anyway. But do you want to?" Lucas wanted to ridicule the man.



"You crazy psychopath. You suddenly appear out of nowhere, pretending to be the best mastermind, just to yap about some stupid sh*t." But when he found out about everything Aeternitas had done while he was asleep, the first feelings Lucas had were not mockery nor annoyance. "I couldn't help myself. When I see people who look happy, I want to bother them." Lucas scowled watching Caraks chuckle with blood still around his mouth. "But I'm done playing. Now, I will not personally bother that girl. I don't want you to hate me." "Oh, for f*ck's sake," muttered Lucas. He couldn't count how many times he thought these words today. What are you, a kid who ruins everything and throws tantrums just to receive some attention from their parents? Whether in the Tower or White Doggie's cave, Caraks left hints of himself everywhere for Lucas to see. Caraks faintly smiled, and Lucas' eyes became sharp. "Even when I die and reincarnate again, you're the only one who would meet me and remember me." "F*ck off." "Oh? I thought one of the reasons you chose Athanasia was for the same reason?" "Shut up when I'm being patient." Despite Lucas' warning, Caraks continued to speak as if he understood everything. "You can't kill me even in this moment because you feel the same way as me, right?" Suddenly, a loud explosive sound echoed throughout the forest. The birds that were hiding from the rain flapped their wings and flew high in the sky.



"I prepared a present for you as a note of apology for touching your belongings without permission." Nothing was present in the demolished area, however. Caraks gently landed on an adjacent tree and smiled at Lucas, who looked furious than ever before. "If you like my present, then please come and see me again next time. Then, farewell." And he disappeared. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 16: When a Story's Climax Approaches - Page 21 by taylorxmichelle 64-82 minutes One day, Lucas handed something black to Athy. "What is that?" "I picked it up along the way." She received it without having the time to process the situation. Seeing it, the princess flinched. "Blackie...?" But upon closer inspection, the creature was not Blackie. I thought it was Blackie, but it's just an animal with a similar appearance as her. But why is he suddenly giving this to me? "It looked like a mixed-breed of lepi and baum." Lucas turned a chair placed across from the sofa that the princess was sitting on and slumped his body down. Feeling the warm creature in her arms, the royal awkwardly froze on her spot. Just as Lucas said about it



being a mixed-breed of lepi and baum, the animal had black fur and rounded ears. "But why?" "I told you. I picked it up along the way." "Then take it back." "I don't need it, so you can have it." So you're basically saying, "this is a gift." Then why are you telling me in such a roundabout way?! She attempted to return the animal back to Lucas when she heard a "kyoong" sound from it. When Athy looked down, she groaned. The animal's round, glossy blue eyes were staring at her as if it was asking, Are you really going to send me to him? Really? Not knowing what to do, the princess hesitated. She had been consciously steering away from getting close to animals after Blackie disappeared because they would always remind her of the divine creature. I must have given my heart to Blackie more than I had thought. Back then, in this novel-world, Athy felt like Blackie genuinely belonged to her. Blackie was mine that the novel Athanasia or Jennette did not have. She knew how childish these thoughts were, so she had never expressed these feelings out loud. "It's cute," she mumbled as she touched the soft fur between her fingers. As if the animal enjoyed her touch, it rubbed its head on the princess' hand while purring. Feeling something warm in her embrace for the first time in a while, Athy felt herself becoming more relaxed. She comfortably leaned against her sofa as she petted the black fur.



Lucas observed Athy with his arm raised above his chair's back. His eyes then moved towards a book she had been reading. "Are you planning to read every single book in the world? Don't you get bored of them?" "Tsk tsk. You're like a delinquent middle schooler. There is no limit to education." The princess had been reading a book that recorded all the great figures in history. Lucas flipped through the book with a disgusted look. He found something and suddenly expressed annoyance. "Ugh, seriously. This bastard's face is everywhere." "Who?" "What do you mean, 'who'? This guy, Aeternitas. He's a psychopath." I've noticed how he really doesn't like Emperor Aeternitas. "I heard he was close with the Magician of The Black Tower." "'Close' my a*s." Lucas genuinely looked repulsed. Your reaction makes me want to tease you. "The Black Tower's Magician apparently really liked Emperor Aeternitas. That's why when Emperor Aeternitas died, the Magician disappeared from a broken heart." "Right. I should go kill the bastard who wrote this book." Oh no! My teasing backfired! "For one to write this piece of trash as a 'history book,' they must have no fear."



Seeing Lucas' evil smile, Athy sensed that he would cause trouble if she didn't do anything. "B-But there is some accurate information written in there!" I'll try to make him feel better to alleviate this atmosphere! "The book has very detailed information here and there about how amazing and brilliant The Black Tower's Magician is! Do you want to see?" The princess quickly flipped the book to where the Magician of The Black Tower was written and handed the page to Lucas. He saw the page as he pretended to not care and scoffed. "This person is better than other brainless humans by an anteater's amount of poop." Lucas visibly seemed to be in a better mood than before. This guy, he's so simple. Before, he was picky and annoyed when he read a different book, saying that it didn't depict the Magician of The Black Tower as handsome and amazing as how he actually is. That was when I thought his dude liked The Black Tower's Magician as much as I did. "Oh yeah, did you know that The Black Tower's Magician that appears in current fairy tales is actually the second generation?" "Holy, really?" Lucas, now in a good and benevolent mood, spoke as if he was telling her a special information about The Magician only to her. Hearing this fact for the first time, Athy was surprised. But that's not a fairy tale book! It's a history book! Anyway, that is not what's important right now. "The first generation Magician lived for about 1,200 years and died." "Holy, he lived for a super long time." One-thousand-and-two-hundred-years-old?! As a common, normal human being, Athy couldn't wrap around such a number in her brain. Then how much magic did he have?!



Lucas also agreed. "One indeed would get bored of living around that age." "If one lives for that long, would everything become plain and boring for them?" Athy suddenly remembered a book Lily read for her when was a child. "Apparently, The Black Tower's Magicians can annihilate an entire kingdom in the blink of an eye if they wanted to." "That's why they often freeze their own hearts." "Once they use their power dictated by their emotions and not by their logical mind, they might use their power for personal reasons, not for the greater good." "Oh, that must have been why those books claimed The Black Tower Magicians freeze their own hearts. The writers gave such literary meaning." Athy mumbled to herself after this comprehension. This must be the difference between humanities and sciences. They could have simply written, "They get bored with life because they've lived long enough." Hearing her words, Lucas commented, "It's ideological, but they're not completely wrong." Oh? I thought the writers gave that a poetic meaning? But they're not wrong? What does he mean? And listening to Lucas' further explanation, she began to feel odd. "In ancient magic, there are certain forbidden ones. Among them, there is a magic that erases one's own emotions." "Oh, but isn't forbidden magic, 'black magic'?" "It's not black magic, but it's similar."



With an academic passion, Athy's curiosity intensified. At the same time, she felt like this topic wasn't something she should question about with lightheartedness. But Lucas acted like telling her such information was not a big deal, so he continued. "When something happens that one wishes to forget about, the people related to the event or feelings regarding it can be erased. As if nothing ever happened." He added, "Erasing the entire memory can be inefficient and dangerous, so the magic is an alternative. For example, the earlier Magician of The Black Tower used this magic to himself when his only son died of old age and left earlier than him. As a result, he had memories of his son, but his emotions had completely disappeared." "Then what happens?" "Like what I said." From Lucas' further explanation, Athy was slightly frightened. "One would remove any emotions regarding a memory. Even when they remember it, they would feel like they're watching someone else's life because they would've already forgotten all the happy or sad feelings. The memory would have no meaning for them. And after some time, the memory would feel like someone else's business." Is that what it feels like to have an erased feeling? The princess had never even imagined such a concept before, so Lucas' words felt very foreign and unreal. "So the memory with removed feelings would naturally degrade and disappear. People don't usually remember meaningless things, like the rock they kick on the side of a road or other people passing by when they walk." Like what Lucas said earlier, this method was indeed a longer but safer way compared to using black magic and erasing one's memories. However, Athy couldn't find herself to say that the method was better.



"Something like that... is not that great." "Yeah, it's not that great," agreed Lucas as he insignificantly pulled the corners of his lips. Athy knew it was not a happy smile. He looked like he was mocking something unknown. "That's why the earlier Black Tower's Magician must have become crazy." She silently observed him. As she stopped moving her hand, the animal in her embrace began to wiggle as if to tell her to keep petting. "That person... I found out he had used that magic a lot before he committed suicide." Lucas spoke apathetically about the previous Magician of The Black Tower, but Athy couldn't listen to his story without caring. "What about you?" She asked without removing her eyes from him. "How many times did you use that magic?" Lucas looked askance at her for a moment until he replied, "I'm not a weakling like him, so I didn't use it a lot." Yeah, that's what I expected of Lucas. But that means that he DID use that forbidden magic. For the past three years, Athy had received magic lessons from Lucas. During those lessons, he would tell her, "Forbidden magic is forbidden for a reason, so unless you're on your last breath to death, don't use it." So for Lucas to have used the magic that erased his emotions, wouldn't that have meant he felt like dying? "What are you doing?" Suddenly feeling heaviness in her heart, Athy put her hand on Lucas' head. When she began to pet him, she saw him making a confused face.



"It's like, I'm trying to make your damaged soul feel better." "I don't need it, so remove your hand." "Geez, I know you like it. Don't act like you don't." "Hey, I'm not at an age where I need your consolation." "Before, you said we were the same age though?" The princess made a comeback that Lucas used on her before. Lucas' expression changed into that of utter disbelief, but Athy continued to pet him as she did to Blackie in the past. He scowled but didn't leave her hand. +++ "You want to keep that dog?" Claude lifted one of his eyebrows as he saw the black-fur of fluff in Athy's arms. "It's not a dog. Apparently it's a mix between lepi and baum." "They're all like dogs, so it's a dog." I-It's different... But if we get technical, the situation would get worse, so I'm going to stay put. "Lucas confirmed and said it wasn't dangerous. First and foremost, it's not a magical creature." Suddenly, Claude's brows furrowed for a split second. Oh, he's making a dissatisfied face. Then I guess he won't allow me to keep it, huh. Feeling down, the princess looked down at the animal that was licking her hand. But a moment later, Claude straightened his face and shortly commented, "If he said that, then it should be fine."



Wait... I just sensed something weird! What is that unknown, unwavering faith?! I didn't know until now, but Lucas, did you have my dad's trust? Or does Claude know something? After briefly hesitating, Athy spoke. "Dad." "What is it?" And finally revealed what she had been keeping inside her for a while. "I think Lucas is the Magician of The Black Tower." Since long before, the princess honestly thought that Lucas was The Black Tower's Magician. But Lucas never told me himself, and I thought I was being delusional by my fangirling for the Magician... But after what happened yesterday, she finally became certain. "Did he say that to you?" "No. But I have a feeling." Claude stared at her for a while. Eventually, he spoke with a disinterested tone. "Yes, I see." Huh? Is... Is that it? Athy was stunned by Claude's chic response. "Were you also thinking that, Dad?" "I did think he was suspicious." I-I see. I'm happy I wasn't the only one who thought Lucas was the Magician, but at the same time, I feel like I was the last one to know so I'm embarrassed. "If there's nothing else, you may leave. The dog's fur is flying everywhere."



"It's not a dog!" "A dog or a baum. Same thing." Ack! He was like this with Blackie too! I guess my dad doesn't really like pets. They're so cute, so why? "That dog, don't let it be around when I visit you." Still, you won't say that you will not visit me. "Dad, do you want to try carrying it?" "Get it out of my sight." Claude looked so disgusted that Athy quickly gave up. Wondering what name she should give to this fluff-ball, she left the Garnet Palace. +++ Young nobles from Arlanta and Obelia seemingly became close after the hunting competition because they began to meet together for tea parties quite often. The Arlantian ambassadors came to Obelia to develop and strengthen friendship between the empires, so the younger generations thought meeting up together wasn't a bad idea. "Sir Ernst, please sit in the middle here. You won't know how much we have been waiting for this day." "Me too!" And among the younger generation, Cabel Ernst was immensely popular among the Obelian ladies! The reason was... "Will you tell us about Lord Alpheus today as well?" "To hear about Lord's student days... My heart has been violently thumping."



...stories about Ezekiel when he was in school! Ladies would never miss this rare opportunity. "If Miss Magrita wants to listen, I will gladly tell." After last time, Cabel was actively attempting to court Jennette. His behavior seemed beyond that of treating his friend's cousin, so many people were eyeing the two. "Sir Ernst is very kind. Then will you tell your stories for everyone else here?" "I will talk a hundred of a thousand times if Miss Magrita asks!" Jennette initially seemed overwhelmed with Cabel, but she became used to him. Now, she was able to communicate with him comfortably. She spoke more freely with others too. Athy believed that it was Cabel who positively influenced the girl. Thanks to our outgoing male sub-character, others are beginning to feel more comfortable as well. With Cabel's constant calls of "Miss Magrita," others began to feel more friendly about her. After the hunting competition, the following became a pattern: First day: "Miss Magrita! You don't know how much I wanted to see you! You're blindingly beautiful today as well!" Second day: "Miss Magrita, will you please call be Cabel? A-And if I may be allowed, can I call you by your first name...?" Third day: "It's an HONOR to sit next to you today, Miss Magrita. Now, it's my only wish in the world that you would call me Cabel..." With a behavior like that, of course everyone would know that he likes Jennette. Surprisingly, Jennette didn't seem to be bothered by him. It didn't appear that she liked him in a romantic way, but the girl appeared to think that Cabel was a funny person.



"...That's why I couldn't ignore Ezekiel's trouble, so I delayed participating in the contest. Hence, I had to give up my First Place winning streak." "So at the end, you're saying that Lord Alpheus won, right?" "Winning is not what's important! Sir Twalot, one of many people whom I admire, once said that the most fundamental mindset of a knight should be prioritizing the weak and never ignore them for one's score..." The only problem with Cabel's storytelling was that he would often go offtopic. He would initially talk about Ezekiel and slowly change the course to boast about himself. Athy believed he did that subconsciously in order to impress Jennette. "Also, according to my younger sister, I actually won by losing in that situation. Hence, Ezekiel and I technically tied." "I've been sensing this since earlier, but you seem very close with your younger sister, Sir Ernst." "Please call me Cabel, Miss Magrita. And yes, my younger sister does like me a lot." There he goes again. Anyone could tell that he's the one who likes his younger sister more, but he always says otherwise. And he looks super proud whenever he says that his younger sister likes him. As if others were thinking similarly, they made an unsure expression. "By the way, did you find what you were looking for? You said your younger sister gave it to you as a gift." "No, I haven't found it yet..." Cabel's shoulders dropped. He hasn't found it yet, huh, that sword ornament. He said he didn't know where he dropped it.



If he lost it on his way back after the hunting competition, it will be difficult to find it. Tsk. The item's string and parts of it were loose already. "Please cheer up. I almost lost something very important to me too, so I understand how you feel. I found it quickly, so I'm sure you'll have good news soon, Sir Ernst." "MISS MAGRITA...!" Hearts began to fill Cabel's eyes. As expected from the male sub-character... "What's so funny?" Athy knew right away that the voice next to her belonged to Lucas. She was almost used to his sudden appearances by now, but still, she almost flinched. She was even more surprised than usual because she was on the wing of the angel statue. "There's nothing funny..." muttered the princess. He must have come to me because he's also bored. She turned her head. Seeing him, she flinched and shouted, "LUCAS, HOW COULD YOU?!" From the sudden shout with a hint of resentment, Lucas also flinched. "What did I do?" Athy shouted again, in utter disbelief. "HOW COULD YOU SIT ON MISS ANGEL'S HEAD?!" "So what?" "THAT'S AN INSULT TO ANGEL UNNIE!" Now Lucas was in disbelief. But it's true! I couldn't bring myself to have Angel unnie feel my butt, so I'm barely sitting on her wing! "COME DOWN! Come here. Here."



Disgusted with Lucas' poop manners, Athy pulled him down toward her. Since Angel unnie's appearance was the best and so were her wings, there was plenty of space for two people to sit on. Still looking baffled, Lucas allowed the princess to come down. As she moved her butt to the side to make space for him, Athy lost her balance. "ACK!" She didn't release a cute scream like "Kya!" Those are reserved only for female protagonists... Lucas quickly caught her. "Be careful," he whispered right next to her ear. Athy whipped her head but soon regretted it. She began to feel even more uncomfortable as she stared into those red eyes that were staring back at her. Lightly removing Lucas' arm around her, she stuttered and said, "E-Even if I fell, I wouldn't have gotten hurt." "Yeah. The ground would've gotten injured instead." This bastard...?! I should've known why he suddenly helped me! "I MEANT that I could've used magic before I hit the ground." "Yeah, so the ground would get hurt because of your magic." "THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT!" "Then what did you mean?" Ugh. Athy gave up talk-wrestling with Lucas. Even when she was glaring at him, he only made an annoying face of Go on, tell me. She puckered her lips for a second and turned her head back.



"Are you upset?" Lucas looked at her as if he found this situation quite entertaining. "No." "You're lying. Look at me." But Athy really was not upset. She watched the ladies and gentlemen talking to each other and enjoying their time together. After clearing her throat, the princess announced, "The animal that you gave me, I gave it a name." "What is it?" "Nox." "Holy..." Suddenly, Lucas's face turned very serious as he looked at her. "Who are you? You're not Athanasia, right? Tell me who you are. Now." "What are you talking about?" "The Athanasia I know doesn't have such intellectual naming-skill." "HEY! DON'T MAKE FUN OF MY NAMING-SKILL!" UGH! Seriously, so annoying! "Then you REALLY came up with that name by yourself? From Blackie and Bluey, your naming-skill suddenly evolved!" "Why, it sounds cool, huh? You're surprised, right? Pretty astonished?" Ahem! I've been thinking about that name with extreme care and thought! The animal that was a mix-bred of lepi and baum had black fur and dawnlike blue eyes. So after days and nights of thinking about its name, Athy finally came up with "Nox," which meant "night."



Ha! Praise me more! I'm different now! I'm no longer me from the past! "You seem to really like it, eh?" "I came up with that name, so of course." "The name and the doggie." "It's not a dog." "It looks like a dog, so it's a dog." Why do Lucas, Claude, and everyone else unable to contain themselves as they're unable to establish that my pet is not a dog? "From now on, if something happens, don't get upset by yourself. Play with that instead." Oh? The princess froze and looked at Lucas. What does he mean? Did he purposely give me this animal because I seemed sad whenever I thought about Blackie? Since when did Lucas have this meticulous side of him? But wait... More importantly... "You..." I'm pretty sure he likes me...? "Me what?" "No, nothing." Lucas narrowed his eyes with suspicion, but Athy firmly sealed her lips. She felt the intense summer-sunlight beaming down at her. So, her face felt slightly warmer than usual. +++ "Jennette, will you join me for my tea time in the Emerald Palace today?"



"Ah... I'm sorry, Princess. I have plans already." Oh, I was rejected. Jennette looked apologetic as she said she couldn't attend the princess' tea party. She said she had plans already, so oh well. The girl had become extremely popular among other ladies and gentlemen recently. They were all dying to send her invites or receive an invitation from her. "I'm sad to hear that, but it's alright." This is what it feels like to be a mom watching over an all-grown child... well, not to the extent of a mom, but maybe an aunt? Jennette's personality seems brighter, and she looks more confident since she's been with others often. From these aspects, Athy felt good for the girl. At the same time, she couldn't help but have doubts that her increased popularity had to do with Jennette's magic. The princess thus had been keeping a close eye on her. "Princess." "Yes?" "No... It's nothing." Hm? What was that about? Jennette stopped herself from saying something and offered a smile. The girl was acting like her usual self, but Athy saw through her. "Then, see you next time, Miss Magrita." But she did not ask for reasons from the girl and only bid her farewell. She watched Jennette walking across a road with flowers. After seeing the girl's retreating figure, Athy turned around. Hm, seems like Jennette is going to the Sapphire Palace again today. The princess also received an invitation to a tea party, but with the preparations



for the Harvest Festival and other events, she was too busy to attend it. "Miss Magrita seems very busy recently. It's too bad." After listening to Felix's comment, Athy narrowed her eyes. "Felix, you've always been friendly with Jennette." "Because she's your friend, Princess." That is why I'm telling you. Before when Mr. White Doggie was trying to place Ezekiel and Jennette next to me, you thought they were rivals. You were fired up to be suited in my "friend" position. You were unlike yourself and constantly read books to study! But why are you trying to put me and Jennette together? "Hm? Princess, what's wrong?" After briefly staring at Felix's face, Athy reached her hand to him. When her hand touched his chest, the knight looked surprised and confused. She used purification magic on him without offering any explanation. "Oh, what was that just now? Perhaps it's just my imagination, but my body suddenly feels very light!" Astonished, Felix spoke as he patted his body here and there. "Aside from your body feeling lighter, do you feel anything else?" "Do I feel anything else... I'm not sure." The knight looked confused. Hm. Seeing his usual expression, he doesn't seem to have any other problems. Maybe I was being overly sensitive. But purification magic makes one's body clean and pure, so purifying him won't hurt him. "If you suddenly feel down or if your body feels stiff, then tell me." "Oh, is this a magic that helps circulate one's mind and body perhaps? My body actually has been feeling heavy and tired recently."



"Mm, it's something like that." "For Princess to care about me this much!! This Felix is touched!" It wasn't much, but seeing your sparkling eyes makes me feel embarrassed. "Let's go." "Yes, Princess!" Due to the purification magic, Felix became more energetic. Seeing his liveliness, Athy wondered if she should have used the magic on him sooner. Yes, from now on, I shall cast purification magic on Felix once per day! Nodding with determination, the princess headed to the Emerald Palace. +++ "Miss Lilian, isn't that heavy? Please give it to me." "For the first time in a while, I went to train with other knights. I feel so refreshed!" "Princess, please allow this Felix to do anything for you!" Due to the one-purification-per-day system, Felix soared like a bird. Just to be sure, Athy had asked Lucas about potential side effects from the magic, but he said the magic only helped the body self-purify itself better. Also, even when the magic accumulates in the body, one would not build immunity against it, so there was no problem using it everyday. She actually used the purification magic on herself too, and she felt cool and refreshed afterwards. It feels like the sensation after eating mint candy, for example. Or that cool feeling after putting on a pain-relieving patch! "Princess, I began to study again."



Looking at Felix who seemed to have travelled back in time to his more youthful days, the princess couldn't help but feel rather odd. "I felt like my brain wasn't working as well as it did before, and I have been getting tired easily so I couldn't focus on improving myself, but my body and mind have been so refreshed recently that I..." This... is strange. I'm sure the purification magic doesn't work THIS well. It's not a panacea. The magic should only help with tiredness or improving one's mood, but... "So, my hobby recently has been reading the Holy Scripture from the Saikancia Empire." Felix was overly energetic compared to a few days ago, and he was excitedly chatting about what he has been doing recently. I never knew before, but I can clearly see a difference now! Is it because I see him everyday? I thought Felix was always in the same state, but I was very wrong! How could someone become so lively to this extent? He's like a sick, dry plant that became green and plump again after rain! "Princess, about that purification magic. Will you cast it on me as well? I'm curious about how it feels." With Felix's energetic state, Hannah also wanted to know the magic's effectiveness. Since the spell was not difficult, Athy put her magic in the maid. "Oh, how strange," said Hannah with big, round eyes. Does Hannah also feel a burst of energy like Felix? "Do you feel its effect?"



"No. I surprisingly don't feel anything!" Hannah observed her own body with amazement. "Oh, really?" "Yes. I did feel a cooling-sensation for a second. But I don't feel as lively as Sir Robane who's been acting like a foal that just learned how to run around." H-Hannah! So that's how you see Felix as! Well, Felix HAS been exuding his energy everywhere. "Ces! Come here for a minute." "What is it?" "Princess, can you cast the same spell on Ces?" Since casting the purification magic was not difficult to do, Athy powered the magic into the maid. "I feel slightly better, but I don't feel any significant difference." Ces also tilted her head in confusion. "How strange. Maybe it's because you are still young, Hannah and Ces." "Maybe." Then suddenly, they heard something big and heavy crash to the floor. The three quickly turned their heads to see Felix's slumped shoulders next to a tea table. He had been adjusting the table's position by the princess' order because he had been annoyingly asking her to tell him to do something. "Yes... Age... No one can lie about one's age... I'm almost 40 now so..." Crap! The three flinched as they recalled what they were talking about. Were we violently beating him with facts?! We were just talking without much thought!



And Claude only scoffed whenever Athy talked about age to him, so she never knew that Felix would be so shocked about the topic. "N-No! Felix, you're not old at all! You're still young! I was just saying that Hannah and Ces are a bit younger." "That's right! Sir Robane, you're still at your peak." "That's right, Sir Robane." "You don't need to try to make me feel better." Their words of encouragement didn't appear to affect him, however. Anyone could see that he looked depressed with his drooping shoulders. He seems to be slightly upset with us too. "Princess, may I go take a short break? I was totally fine earlier, but due to my age, I'm suddenly feeling sore and tired." "S-Sure." "I think I should research about various herbal medicines or a yong (eel or soft-shell turtle)-bong (chicken) soup that would benefit one's body." "Y-Yong-bong soup? " "Since I mustn't be a bother to people around me, I should take care of my own body as I age." Afterwards, Felix began to lifelessly walk to the door. "I've never seen Sir Robane looking so down before." "W-We said something wrong, right?" "Yeah." The three felt their backs wet with cold sweat as they watched his retreating figure.



+++ "Dad! Don't be too depressed! Feel better!" Athy shouted as she suddenly barged into Claude's office. One of his eyebrows lifted from her sudden, encouraging words. The princess had been reflecting herself after what had happened with Felix. She continued, "I realized I haven't been considerate of your feelings. I'm a horrible daughter." "What are you talking about?" I can't help but feel bad about nagging Claude! I would tell him, "Please exercise"; "Please sleep better"; "Dad, you should be more aware of your age too"; "Dad, do you think you're still in your 20's" and so on! I told these things to him with a worried heart! Before, Athy was angry because Claude didn't take care of himself very well, but after what happened with Felix, she realized she was being too much. Even Felix was shocked to that extent, so how would've Claude felt?! Claude is older than Felix! "Aging is just a natural phenomenon of life, but I've only been saying harsh words about it, right?" After those thoughts, the princess suddenly felt sorry. She approached him and tightly held his hands. "Dad, I'm sure you didn't choose to be like a sick chicken with very dark circles. Last year compared to a year before that, and this year compared to last year would obviously be so different, but I wasn't thinking in your shoes." "What..." As she continued, Claude furrowed his brows.



"Even when you reach the age of not being able to walk easily, I will always stay by your side, Dad! So don't worry about getting old and just think about living with me happily ever after even when you smear poop all over the wall—" "Who is responsible for giving you such nonsensical ideas? Felix?" Athy flinched. A dark, cold energy emitted from Claude became exponentially worse. "N-No. It's not because of Felix necessarily..." "Felix!" But Claude had already called for the knight who was standing outside the room. As usual, the door immediately opened from the emperor's call. "Yes, Your Majesty." "I am sure you know why I called you." Under Claude's icy gaze of You know your own sin, Felix froze. Athy was also stunned. Why are you doing this to Felix, who's already so depressed?! "Dad, Felix did nothing wrong! I just thought—" "My apologies, Your Majesty! I have committed a sin that deserves death!" Suddenly, Felix began to confess to Claude. "I forgot about my position and acted for my personal gain. Even if I died a hundred times, I cannot atone for my sins!" Huh? The princess couldn't understand why and what Felix was apologizing for. She initially thought Felix apologized, not knowing why, only because Claude seemed to be in a bad mood. This situation seems like a broken clock that is right twice a day! Acted for his personal gain?



What exactly did he do? Felix... it's not like you took a bribe or stole money from the palace, right? You would never do such a thing! But Felix looked so serious that Athy also began to feel very nervous. Seeing his overly-guilty expression, she thought something very serious happened. Even Claude didn't seem to have expected Felix to behave like this. The emperor scowled as he looked down at Felix with doubt. "Yes. If you know your own sins, then say them with your mouth." Claude was also clueless about what Felix had done, but he tried to be poised as he ordered the knight to confess further. A moment later with Felix's response, however, the tense atmosphere in the room quickly disappeared. "That yong-bong soup... I ate that valuable yong-bong soup by myself...! Your Majesty should have had the soup before me, but I didn't think through! My apologies, Your Majesty!" Athy gasped. Y-Yong-bong soup?! He said he would attempt to find the soup for his body last time, and he really must've found it! Claude also looked stunned. "A yong-bong soup, you say?" "Recently, my body and mind haven't been as energized as before, so I bought the medicinal soup and ate it. I didn't think Your Majesty would be this furious... No, no. This is all my fault! They say that one's age cannot surpass another's... Of course Your Majesty would have a more difficult time with age than I...!" Claude's eye twitched. "It's only natural that my hardship is only a drop in the ocean compared to Your Majesty. So how did I think otherwise...?! THIS IS ALL DUE TO MY IGNORANCE! PLEASE PUNISH ME!" F-Felix! You're in danger! Athy opened and closed her mouth as she watched Claude's dark aura oozing even more. But drowning in his guilt,



Felix didn't seem to have noticed the dark energy. Soon, a low and frightening voice came from Claude. "So, did the yongbong soup that you secretly ate taste good?" "No, Your Majesty! Someone said that the soup wouldn't taste good for Obelians, and he was right. I took a single spoon, and it was disgusting... I forced myself to finish it because it is so valuable, but my insides felt weird for three whole days afterwards." "Yes. It's difficult to eat, I see." As if he thought he made a mistake again, Felix quickly spoke. But after hearing the knight, Athy assumed Felix thought that Claude was interested in the yong-bong soup. "Ah, but they say that good and effective medicines taste bitter, so I'm sure Your Majesty can eat—" "Felix Robane, for the next month, eat that medicine every single day. That's an order." "Pardon?" "If you skip a day, I will give you a more severe punishment." Then, Athy and Felix were kicked out by Claude, who was in a really bad mood. Geez, I definitely came here to help Claude feel better, but it's like I made everything worse! She turned her head to the side to see the knight and flinched upon seeing Felix's overly touched expression. "His Majesty was so worried about my health that he ordered me to eat the medicine...!"



Huh?! I don't think that was Claude's intention...?! Just now, Claude said, "If you skip a day, I will give you a more severe punishment." It's not JUST a "punishment" but "a more severe punishment"! Felix, eating that medicine itself is a punishment! "This Felix will follow His Majesty until the day I die!" But Felix looked so touched that the princess didn't have the heart to ruin the moment for him. Well, even if I told him the truth, he wouldn't even listen to me... I... guess this is a happy ending for everyone...? Ultimately, Claude punished Felix, and Felix interpreted that as an award, so... Felix's eyes were glossy with tears of joy. Bringing the knight with her, Athy left. +++ "Oh goodness. So that happened today." Lily covered her mouth as she laughed that night after listening to the princess' report of the day. Seeing the maid laugh, Athy chuckled along as she also thought everything that happened during the day was funny too. "So from tomorrow onwards, Felix will have the yong-bong soup every night." "Then I guess we should make one less portion of food in the Emerald Palace." Seeing Lily's smile Athy gently asked her, "Lily, don't you want to get married?" As if the maid didn't expect the question from her, Lily stopped organizing the princess' bed and looked at her. "I'm fine, so if you meet someone nice, then you should get married."



Thinking that Felix, Lily, and others were still single because of her, Athy was worried. And I know they will tell me not to worry if I ask him, but still... When she was younger, she honestly believed Felix and Lily would get married, but that never happened. Since Felix is the Red Blood knight in Obelia... Mm. Anyway, he's a famous knight with a nickname as such, and Lily has the position of being my first maid. So if they wanted to, they could easily find good people and get married. The princess was worried if she was taking their freedom away. But Lily only smiled like usual. "What I want to do most in the world is to care for you, Princess. So I never thought about marriage." Yeah, Felix said the same thing. But still, it worries me. At the same time though, I do want them to never go anywhere else and stay next to me. "If Lily had a baby that looked like you, the baby would be so pretty." Athy knew that if Lily had her own child, she would have been a great mother. "Princess, you being my child is enough." If I can't help but feel happy every time she says that, does it mean I'm a bad person? "To be honest, I also feel like Lily is my real mom." "Miss Diana will be sad to hear that." "Yeah, so I have two moms. I'm so lucky, aren't I?" As she smiled, Lily halted until she gently patted the princess' head. Lily's eyes were glossy with tears, so Athy gave her a wider smile. +++ "No matter how you look at it, don't you think that is weird?" Athy asked Lucas, who was next to her. Sitting on a flower-tree branch, she was watching the people below.



"They're definitely not normal," Lucas agreed. With a hint of doubt, the royal watched Jennette in the middle, surrounded by people. "This is a present that I carefully chose thinking about you, Miss Magrita!" Outside of the palace, the youthful ladies and gentlemen were meeting to become closer to each other. After attending the feast in the Sapphire Palace two days ago, the princess couldn't attend the meeting for today. Without a doubt, however, the current meeting seemed more like people were trying to get closer to Jennette. A random gentleman was giving a present to the girl. This itself was not a problem, but since a few days ago, people's behavior toward Jennette had drastically changed. It could just be that they were now realizing Jennette's merit... but still. There's something fishy going on. Lucas' eyes also followed where Athy was seeing. A second later, he smirked as if he couldn't believe what he just saw. "I was wondering what the present was since he so carefully chose it, but that's pathetic." Huh? Is he talking about that present given to Jennette? "What did he give?" "Something. A pathetic gift from a pathetic guy." Aren't... you being a bit rude to a person you've never met before...? What did he give to Jennette? She was curious, but in her current position on the tree, she couldn't see what the gift was. "What are you wanting to do with that Chimera?" Lucas suddenly asked. Am I imagining things? Why do I feel like those eyes are telling me, 'Should I get rid of that right now?'



"Today's weather is so nice. Look, flowers have fully bloomed." "No matter how beautiful flowers are, Miss Magrita, they cannot be compared to your beauty." Athy watched the people enjoying the outdoor picnic below. "I guess it'll be impossible to be with her like before." As she spoke, she knew she was being selfish and greedy. It'll be nice if this peace could continue without having a decisive conclusion, but... everything will only stay wishy-washy. Besides, Jennette won't even understand. "Well, everything will be fixed soon, so don't worry too much." "What? What does that—" "We should go hang out too." Athy couldn't understand what Lucas was saying. But even before she can utter a single word in response, Lucas grabbed her hand. "Ah, wait!" But like the usual, her cry of "wait!" was meaningless. Athy realized that she was holding Lucas' hand as she walked on air. Flowers began to drop from the flower-tree that they were sitting on. "Oh, there must have been a bird sitting there." The princess heard people's whispering voices from below the tree. "GIVE ME A WARNING BEFORE YOU MOVE!" "Why are you being like this? Stop acting like an amateur." I DID experience floating in the air... er, no. Should I say walking on air...? with Lucas before.



Thanks to the previous experience, she wasn't too surprised. Knowing this, Lucas scoffed. "By the way, where are we going?" Athy was suspicious of Lucas' headed direction. "You said you wanted to see the lake up-close." "Well, I mean, but still... GAH!" Suddenly Lucas grabbed her and began to descend toward the middle of the lake. Sure, the sparkling lake that looks like a silver tray reflected from the sunlight looks pretty, but I never meant that I wanted to see it THIS CLOSELY! "Are you scared right now?" said Lucas as if he found her reaction hilarious. And like what he said, the princess was indeed frightened. Ugh, after walking on air, we're walking on water this time?! "I... I don't really like this." She knew how to swim, but she didn't like to be underwater. Looking at the lake from afar, she never felt like it was too big. But now that she stood in the middle of it, she was all at sea. As the princess was still in the air holding Lucas' hand, he went down first and stood on the lake. He looked up to her and sneered. "Your posture is very refreshing. If you're purposely trying to be funny, you've succeeded. I want to release the invisibility magic and show you to everyone." "I WILL KILL YOU IF YOU DO THAT!" Athy glanced at where Lucas was standing. L-Looks safer than I thought...



"You're not going to suddenly drop me in the water as a joke, right?" "Why would I do that." Lucas scoffed as if she was wasting her time thinking nonsense. "Just a few seconds ago, you were talking on air, so why are you acting like this? Isn't it better to have water under your feet than to have nothing?" That's... true, I guess. She was easily convinced. Well, yeah. I was walking on air, so there shouldn't be a problem walking on water. Athy finally placed her foot on the lake. "OOOH! I'M STANDING, I'M STANDING!" As she shouted with excitement, Lucas looked at her as if to say, I told you so. "The water feels like jelly!" The sensation of walking on water definitely felt different from walking on air. It's kind of like stepping on rubber or jelly... She felt weird as the surface below her moved in waves. "Doesn't it feel like we're standing on a pudding?" "You sure like to eat." This bastard! The moment she glared at him, Lucas smirked and circled his hand in the air. "This is especially for you, gluttonous Princess." She watched everything that unfolded before her eyes in awe. First, a round tea table appeared and a white tablecloth covered it. Round plates and forks appeared out of nowhere, and glass cups along with other utensils soon followed. Then a three-layered dessert tray appeared. She absent-mindedly watched beautifully colored desserts placing themselves in the dessert tray. Not only that, various desserts that suited a tea party like cakes, pudding, crackers, jams, and so on began to fill the table. A teapot that unknowingly appeared moved by itself and poured soft-scented tea into the cups. Next to



them, the princess watched a sugar container and teaspoons appear. Next, a pink flower inside a crystal vase located in the middle of the table began to bloom by itself. A light-yellow flower petals were scattered across the white tablecloth. When Athy came back to her senses, she was already sitting behind the table. "W-What is all this?!" She was beyond surprised. Wait...! When did this chair appear?! Also, I don't remember sitting down, but I am! An extravagant tea table in this situation...! Everything is so unrealistic! While the princess was slightly broken from the shock, Lucas alone was pacific. "Is this your first tea party? You've been doing this with everyone else." "This is completely different!" What I've been doing with everyone else?! How and where is this the same as my usual tea parties?! The two were completely floating above water. This tea party should be labeled as "the tea party above water." Being in the middle of the lake with a tea table and seeing Lucas across from her, the princess had no words to offer. "I think this is a bit insane," mumbled Athy as she looked around her surroundings. I've never met such a groundbreaking psychopath in my life! I've never walked on water before, and now I'm having a tea party above water... "Think of this as a lesson. You need to learn that you're not a normal person," said Lucas as he still continued to teach her magic from time to time.



Like how there is a difference between old-money rich people and someone who suddenly became rich from the lottery, Athy felt the differences between herself and Lucas, the Great Magician. Even though she was living a second life and was able to use magic, her mind couldn't escape the "normal-person" mentality. Unlike herself, however, Lucas continued to show her things she had never even imagined before. Wow... She stared at the table in front of her still in disbelief. It was a Holy Land of Desserts right before her eyes. Lucas was already drinking his tea. "But this is not very fitting." "Hey, it's very sensitive. Your words can hurt its feelings." The princess looked up to the paper-doll next to her. It definitely looks like it was created to function as one of the maids or servants during tea parties, but Lucas could just use magic so why did he create this? Oh? And a ribbon bow tie on its neck? I'm 100% sure this is that paper doll that I danced with when I was practicing for debutante. Well, they might be different, but its appearance is the same as the paper doll back then. Anyway, does Lucas think I will be tricked the second time?! "Yeah right. Last time, you said it can't understand human language." "This is an upgraded version. Looks, it's about to cry from what you said." "Oh, really?!" "You fell for that?" Athy became that idiot who fell for his trick twice. When she glared at him, Lucas chuckled and vanished the paper doll. She wanted to stay mad at him, but the scenery around her was too beautiful. Whether it's for a good reason or bad, I never have the time to be bored when Lucas is around. "Holy, I can see fishes swimming under the water."



"It's a lake, so of course." "You don't think they'll suddenly jump out, right?" "Should I get rid of them?" "What?! Have some respect for living creatures!" While nagging at Lucas, the princess appreciated the scenery around her. The surface of the water sparkled like crystals. There were countless whiteflower trees surrounding the lake. She felt as though she was in a land of purity. "The lake is sparkling. It's so pretty." But as she sat with Lucas, just the two of them, an odd feeling slowly creeped into her. Wait... Doesn't this... kind of seem like a date? No, no. It's not like we've never done something with just the two of us. It-It's just that this location and this scenery made me feel like this was a date. "You're right." Athy was able to have such thoughts only before she looked into Lucas' eyes. "It's sparkling, just like your eyes," he whispered as he smiled with his chin resting on his palm. She didn't know why she suddenly lost the ability to speak. Maybe because Lucas, unlike his usual self, made a soft and gentle expression? Or maybe because I never expected him to say such words? Not knowing why she felt so baffled, the princess blinked several times until she quickly spoke. "S-STOP SAYING WEIRD THINGS AND JUST EAT THIS!"



"I'm happy with only watching you eat." Lucas purposely behaved more mischievously as if her reactions entertained him. Not long after, as she couldn't stand him anymore, the princess attempted to forcefully shove a cake into his mouth. +++ A few days later, a final party was held before the Arlantian ambassadors left Obelia. "Princess Athanasia de Alger Obelia enters!" Considering the loud announcement as a background noise, the princess entered. "Sir Felix Robane enters!" Claude planned to come halfway through the banquet, so Felix became Athy's escort. "You're so beautiful today, Princess." The moment he entered the banquet hall, the knight gave lip service to the princess again. I'm slightly embarrassed, but I already know that. It was narcissistic of her, but even she thought her own appearance was no joke today. I respect my mom and dad once more for giving me awesome genes! Also, her maid unnies thoroughly prepared and readied the princess for this party with passion and excitement, claiming that the banquet was the last party before Arlantian ambassadors left. Hannah and Ces especially worked hard. According to the rule that main characters arrive late... psh, yeah right. The princess came late to the party due to the intense preparation, so most people were already inside. "Princess, you're so beautiful today."



"If you would allow me, may I have your second dance?" Here they come. The princess maintained her usual smile and received greetings from others. While people were currently talking to each other, everyone was to dance in the dance hall later. And of course, Athy had no plans of prolonging her stay in the dance hall. According to her calculations, she would quickly dance with Felix and leave. "Felix, I apologize in advance." "It's alright..." Unlike his response, however, the knight already looked pale and thin because... My dance skills didn't improve at all! Very strangely, her feet were busy stepping on her partner's feet every time she danced. Should I be glad that my mistakes were not completely obvious to others? Today, Felix's feet were to be sacrificed for the princess. Wait... Don't tell me Claude planned to come later today because he didn't want to dance with me...?! If that is true, it's betrayal! "But today, my feet will be better even if you step on them, Princess. I've been eating healthy food everyday and diligently taking care of my body." Are... you talking about the yong-bong soup? But even if you have been benefitting from the soup, I'm sure the skin of the instep of your feet hasn't grown thicker... "So please step on them as much as you want today!" "S-Sure."



Well, if he's fine with me stepping on him, then I guess I won't have to worry too much... "Princess Athanasia, may Obelia's prosperity be upon you." "May Obelia's Little Sun be with glory and blessing." Then, lily-girl with her partner approached the princess and greeted her. Oh, I feel like I haven't seen her in a while. Next to lily-girl was her brother, the famous Lord Flower. "Helena and Lord Irane, long time no see." The royal heard that due to a severe cold, lily-girl was unable to leave her house for quite some time. "You're beautiful as always, Princess." "Haha... thank you. Lord Irane, you're quite handsome today too." Ugh, my eyes...! A glowing ray of light shone behind Lord Flower. Just like his nickname, the gentleman had a very beautiful visage. Thus, the lord felt embarrassed whenever he received compliments regarding his appearance. "Sir Red Blood, hello." "Haha..." Felix awkwardly laughed when he heard his dark-history nickname from lily-girl. "By the way, is there something fun going on over there?" The princess followed lily-girl's gaze and saw a crowd of people with Jennette in the middle. Seeing the same thing, Lord Flower said, "It's Miss Magrita."



"Oh, how surprising to see Miss Magrita in the middle. Princess, many things must have happened while I was away in my residency." Since they were unable to attend events for a while, lily-girl and Lord Flower looked amazed. Athy understood how they felt since Jennette's popularity wasn't even imagined even until the hunting competition. "Shall we go and see?" "Sure." Since she had nothing to do until Claude arrived anyway, the royal brought Felix along as she approached the crowd. As she walked, she was stopped several times to receive greetings from many others. "Has everyone been having a great time so far?" The moment they saw the princess, they immediately welcomed her. A pretty girl in the midst of ladies and gentlemen made an apologetic expression. "Princess, may Obelia's blessing be with you. I should have greeted you first. My apologies." Jennette is the representative here, I see. "You must have been talking about something fun." "Yes, everyone has been telling me various stories." The princess smiled at Jennette as she secretly cast purification magic to everyone. Since she had to use magic on multiple people at once, the radius of her magic's effect had to be increased. "Hm? I felt something really refreshing just now." "My head feels clearer."



"This is very strange. Am I imagining things?" After a wave of her magic went over everyone, some people in the crowd mumbled to themselves. Apparently not knowing what the princess did, Jennette tilted her head from people's reactions. As expected, she's using the magic unknowingly. Athy felt relieved. "Emperor Claude de Alger Obelia enters!" She watched Jennette's blue eyes dart to the entrance of the banquet hall. After watching the girl's face for a few seconds, the princess turned and walked toward Claude. Everyone in the room had their heads bowed to the emperor so she was able to easily move between them. "You came?" "Yes." Claude lifted his hand, and the banquet officially began. The music resumed. "Princess." Ha... now it's my time to dance. "I'll be over there, so dance as much as you want." As much as I want? As if! You know I don't like to dance! She leaned over to Claude and commented, "If you're upset, I can dance with you instead of Felix." "I refuse," retorted Claude with a smirk. Ugh, you sharp man! Failing to free Felix from the upcoming torture, the princess pouted as she turned around. The knight looked rather sad and pitiful as if he already knew his master wouldn't save him.



Felix spoke with extreme determination, like he was choosing between life and death. "I'm alright. I should be paying back to His Majesty for his benevolent yong-bong soup." Uh, excuse me. Can you not sound so resolute please? If you're being nervous like you're about to battle millions of opponents by yourself, what does that make me? "Ow!!!" And just as they expected, the princess diligently stomped on Felix's feet. "I-I'm alright. I can handle this much pain. The yong-bong soup's effect is-ACK!" Just a few years ago, the princess moved as carefully as possible because she felt so sorry for her partner. But now, she care-freely moved however she wanted. If stepping on my partner's feet cannot be helped no matter what I do, isn't it better to at least LOOK like I'm decently dancing? Over the years, her dancing skill advanced in a peculiar way -- even if she stepped on someone's feet, she was able to gracefully move on to the next step as if nothing happened. B-But that doesn't mean that I stopped feeling bad. Really! Even right now, I'm feeling super sorry for Felix. Anyway, their dance was finally over. The princess successfully finished dancing with a beautiful and elegant posture. "Felix, you worked hard." "No, it's alright..." When the music was completed, Athy patted the knight's arm. His earlier determined energy was already long gone. Felix was blue in the face as he staggered. The yong-bong soup was ineffective, I see. "Is it over already?"



What are you talking about?! To Felix, those five minutes must have felt like five hours. Athy approached him. Claude softly looked at her as he sat on his throne, and she assumed he was quite tired. Hey, mister, won't you have a dance with me? You'll be awake right away! "Dad, would you like to dance with me?" "If you ask me when you're unarmed, I'll consider." How dare you think of my heels as weapons! Felix, who was standing next to her, shook his head as he recalled the earlier traumatic experience. She was sure that Claude forced Felix to be her partner because he didn't want to be stepped on. Then, Duke Celopanzi came to them. "Emperor Claude and Princess Athanasia. Thank you for hosting this grand banquet for us ambassadors." The duke came to greet them as a representative of Arlantian ambassadors. He spoke about how wonderful the party has been, how comfortable they have spent their time in Obelia, how meaningful this meeting between the two empires has been, and so on. After listening to Duke Celopanzi with his soulless expression, Claude finally opened his mouth to say, "Have a great time until the end." As a representative of Arlantian ambassadors, shouldn't you speak to him with more details too?! Since this wasn't the first time coming to Obelia as ambassadors, however, the duke seemed quite used to Emperor Claude's behavior. Knowing that Claude was totally a going-at-my-own-pace guy, Duke Celopanzi chuckled as he expressed gratitude once more and turned around. Before he left, however, he looked at the princess. "What a loss, what a loss indeed. She's definitely our Prince Dice's soulmate..."



Hearing the duke's mutter, Athy secretly clicked her tongue. He still hasn't given up trying to match me with Prince Dice, huh. But your efforts are futile. Tsk tsk. "Duke Seloid, cheer up. One cannot have everything in the world exactly the way as they wish." Mr. White Doggie, who came in time to greet Emperor Claude, sent a victorious smile at Duke Seloid Celopanzi. The Arlantian duke clearly looked angry and upset. Thinking that these two dukes were being dumbly mistaken, Athy began to pity them. "I'll be here. You can go and play." "Dad, you'll be bored if you're alone though." But genuinely not wanting to be bothered, Claude waved his hand for her to go. She knew he didn't want to deal with more people since they inevitably come to them when she is around. Oh well, guess I can't help it. Since Dad seriously looked tired, I'll go to the battlefield by myself. Dad, you just sit there as an emperor, and I'll go deal with everyone else. While moving through the crowd, Athy saw Jennette being in the middle of a different crowd again. Did my purification magic already lose its effect? As she sensed something unusual, Felix whispered into her ear. "His Majesty said he will leave for a bit." "Why?" "He said the room is stuffy. His Majesty doesn't need to be here anyway since the peak of the banquet has already passed. But since you're here, Princess, he said he'll be back soon." Aw, if he's THAT tired, he doesn't need to come back. He's so attentive of me even though I'm already old enough. Well, that's Claude for you. Are all dads like this? She didn't dislike Claude's care though.



Oh, I lost Jennette while talking to Felix. Where did she go? Her magic emission was too much, so I was going to take a look. Then, Ezekiel appeared in front of her instead of Jennette. "Lord Alpheus." The princess approached him and spoke to him first. Ezekiel turned around. His eyes widened as if he never expected her to greet him first. "Princess Athanasia, may Obelia's blessing be with you." I see that your face is glowing today as well. Yeah, go on. Be the most handsome person in this area. "Have you seen Miss Magrita by any chance?" "She wasn't feeling well in the middle of the banquet, so she's resting out on the terrace." "Oh, is she not feeling well?" "She's only a bit warm so you do not need to worry, Princess." Oh goodness. She's not feeling unwell due to her overly-exuding mana, right? By the way, Ezekiel knew where Jennette was, huh. Have they been together until now? He also seemed to be more attentive to Jennette than before, so I'm glad I asked him. "Were you perhaps planning to go see Miss Magrita?" "Yes." Ezekiel turned his head and looked toward the terrace area. He saw a crowd of people going out in that direction and said, "But it looks like she'll be fine without me." Oh, I guess that's where Jennette is. No wonder people were going there despite the curtain-indication that someone is already on the terrace.



"I was anticipating what you would say since you spoke to me first, Princess." A servant walking by had a glass of water, and Ezekiel took it and handed it to the princess. She was wondering if she should use purification magic on Ezekiel too. "But it was because of Jennette." Suddenly, Athy was baffled. I unintentionally had Ezekiel on the strings. Hearing his nuance of being disappointed, her mind momentarily blanked. "I know this may sound stupid of me, but..." The princess saw Ezekiel smile with bitterness. "...I'm slightly jealous of Jennette." Seeing someone who seemed absolutely perfect say that he was jealous of someone seemed quite odd. "No, I'm jealous of not only Jennette but also everyone else inside your boundary, Princess." She couldn't describe what she was feeling at that moment. In Lovely Princess, the male-protagonist Ezekiel and the female-protagonist Jennette seemed like flawless people. And in the world inside the novel, they really seemed perfectly happy, exactly as the main characters. "Am I being too greedy if I wish that you would also accept me as one of your people?" Athy felt like this when she witnessed a humane side of Claude for the very first time long before. Even though I thought I accepted this current time and place as a reality, I must have always considered Ezekiel and Jennette as the main characters inside the novel.



"I didn't want to see that expression." Ezekiel smiled at her. But it was a painful smile, like he swallowed thorns. "I want to make you smile, but it's very difficult for me." He then extended his hand to her. "If it's not rude of me, would you give me the honor to be your second dance partner?" The princess honestly attempted to not be involved with Ezekiel in events like this, but right now, he was hesitant to refuse him. Suddenly, people around them began to murmur. Hm? What's going on? Ezekiel's gaze slipped to something behind the princess. "I'm sorry, but Princess already has plans." A deep voice tickled her ears. She felt warm invading her hands, so she whipped her head back as a reflex. Stunned as she saw who was behind her, Athy almost screamed. "LU...!" But she was able to collect herself last minute. LUCAS! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?! AND WHAT IS WITH YOUR APPEARANCE?! "You are..." Ezekiel scowled as he stared at the person holding the princess' hand. He looked unsure. Athy couldn't blame him because the person next to her was the adultversion of Lucas. "Then, Princess. Please give me the honor for your second dance." Lucas then kissed the back of Athy's hand. She absent-mindedly followed the adult-Lucas as he dragged her to the center of the banquet hall. By the time she came back to her senses, music was already playing.



"What are you doing so suddenly?!" People in the hall whispered to each other as they watched the two. Athy whispered to Lucas, who was escorting her surprisingly well. "Why did you come to surprise me with your adult version?!" "I thought something fun would happen today." Lucas was completely peaceful. One would think he's an idol in this world who's used to receiving everyone's attention! "But if I came here in my younger form, that bastard would annoyingly look down on me." She recalled that younger-form Lucas was indeed slightly shorter than Ezekiel. So... you came here in your original form because you didn't want Ezekiel to look down on you...? Well, putting that aside. I've never seen Lucas in a formal wear before. He looked quite decent that many were watching him in awe. Dancing with someone like that, the princess was confused and bewildered. "Oh, now that I think about it, why haven't I stepped on your feet yet?" She exclaimed from the sudden realization. Lucas smiled beautifully. "I'm not like those mediocre people." From Lucas' words, Athy's previously partners who have sacrificed their feet for her suddenly became "mediocre people." Wow, seeing his usual meanness, Lucas is Lucas no matter which version he is in. But how strange... Why can't I look at him in his eyes right now? "Right... Jennette seemed a bit weird earlier. I think her magic is being released excessively..." Being too conscious of Lucas and feeling awkward, the princess spoke of Jennette. "Is that so?"



"Will there be a problem if we leave her alone?" From Lucas' following response, however, she was at a loss for words. "Why don't you pay more attention to me instead of that Chimera?" Her eyes met with his. His red eyes glowed mischievously. "I even came here in the form you like." "W-Who said I like...!" Ugh, I don't know why his words and behavior have been like this recently. Is teasing me fun?! Huh?! "I like you the most when you're in your mini form! My least favorite is your adult form!" When you're in your adult version, I get nervous unnecessarily. Even now, I can't help but be conscious of whether my hands are sweaty or if my face looks dumb or... "Sure. If you say so." "I'm telling you the truth!" But Lucas didn't even pretend to listen to her. At the end, the two danced for three times consecutively. I've never danced with someone for this long before! "By the way, didn't you dislike dancing?" "Yeah, I dislike it." Then why aren't you letting me go?! Lucas also appeared to have finally realized how strange he has been.



"But being here with you like this is quite fun." The princess was at a loss for words again. She had felt this since long ago, but even as an adult man, Lucas' smile was blindingly beautiful. Oh my gosh. She believed that Ezekiel's beauty mercilessly stabbed her in her weakest points, but adult-version Lucas' beauty also made her completely weak. A-Alright. If you're having fun, that's enough. Athy didn't know why, but she felt the urge to say, I'll sacrifice my feet for your entertainment! "Holy! Oh my goodness! Who is that handsome gentleman?" "Seeing the two together, he and Princess are really beautiful people. I've never seen his face before. Which family is he from?" "How was it possible that with such dominating presence, we had never seen him before...?" People's whispers about Lucas' identity became louder. Lucas scowled and muttered, "Our surroundings are quite loud." That's because of YOU! She was slightly exhausted from Lucas' apathetic nature. What Lucas meant, however, was not what was happening inside the banquet hall. "Oh?" Suddenly, Athy sensed wild waves of magic. "What is that?" This very familiar magic wavelength is... She looked around, but everyone else only watched her and Lucas as if they didn't feel anything. They looked like they were curious about why the princess and the man suddenly stopped moving. "What the. I dress up for this thinking that it would happen inside, but it was actually outside,"



muttered Lucas as if he couldn't have been bothered. Am I imagining things or did he talk like he knew something like this would happen?! "Oh well. Shall we go?" Where? But even before she had the time to ask, Lucas interlocked his fingers with hers. Soon, Athy realized she was in a completely different environment. "That's a lie... IT'S ALL A LIE!" She then witnessed Jennette screaming in agony and Claude standing in front of her. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 16.5: Marionette on Stage Page 9 by taylorxmichelle 5-7 minutes "Oh my gosh! Today is my last day, and I still haven't greeted Miss Fairy! I don't know when I'll see her again when I return to Arlanta!" With this sudden realization, Cabel ran to search for Princess Athanasia. +++ "Ezekiel, you like Princess Athanasia, right?" The hallway outside of the ballroom was very quiet. Thus, Ezekiel was able to hear Jennette's voice clearly. Princess Athanasia was dancing with someone who looked like Lucas the magician in the ballroom.



"But Princess will not look at you, Ezekiel." Ezekiel's eyes moved to look at her. "Because Princess is very nice and gentle." Ezekiel never became angry with Jennette, but she wasn't sure this time. She was tired of feeling hurt alone. Now, she wanted to hurt someone else. And among anyone else, she wanted to make Ezekiel feel as miserable as she was for ignoring her feelings for him despite knowing them already. "Princess knows that I love you, so there is no way she will accept your feelings for her." Jennette spoke the truth out loud for the very first time, and it stabbed her heart. She never wanted to talk him with this horrible feeling. She never wanted to confess her heart to him in this monstrous state. Jennette wanted to treasure her feelings, give them love and care everyday like a seedling. And when they bloomed like a beautiful flower, only then did she plan to confess to Ezekiel. "Until the day I die, you most likely will never be able to have Princess." And when she did, no matter what Ezekiel's reply was, she wanted to tell him with a smile... "Like the way you don't respond to my feelings, Princess will never respond to yours." ...that even if their feelings were not mutual, I was very happy knowing you and that's enough. "So with this, we're equal now." And I wish you happiness with the person inside your heart. "We both will never have what we really want."



But how did this happen... Now, Ezekiel might tell her that he was done with her and turn around. Or, he might look at her with coldness and disgust on his face and express rage. As she thought about these possibilities, an intense fear crept in. Surprisingly, Ezekiel didn't show any signs of anger. But the way he coldly stared at her punctured her heart even more painful than a rain of knives. "Jennette." Jennette flinched from his quiet voice. "Don't think that I will tolerate your tantrums forever." He spoke without a hint of anger or annoyance. But to her ears, this response felt even colder and hurtful than before. "Just like how you knew I was ignoring your feelings, I know you also have been ignoring mine." Ezekiel closed his eyes. A few moments later, he finally opened them and stared at her. "Yes, I may have wished that this situation happened sooner." Jennette's heart sank. As someone who had seen Ezekiel her whole life, she knew. He had made a decision just now. He will end this, leaving her alone. "Why?" A quiet voice like a whisper leaked from Jennette's shaking lips. "Why do you say those words?" As if her cruel behavior earlier had been a lie, the girl now looked frail and weak more than ever before. However, he did not waver. His response was firm and adamant. "Whether my feelings come true or not, I will never love you," Ezekiel whispered. A single teardrop ran down her cheek.



"Like the way I have been slowly exhausting myself by being with you, I'm sure you were feeling the same." If she had loved him less, would the pain in her heart have been less as well? "So, let's just stop now." But such thought was meaningless. Tears continued to roll and drip down her cheeks. Jennette was unable to utter a single word. "I am me, and you are you." Ezekiel didn't wipe her tears. And for the very first time, he turned away from her when she needed him. "You can't always have your way with me." These were the words that should have been spoken ten years ago in the greenhouse with white roses. +++ Afterwards, Jennette walked without a particular destination, away from people's stares. As she completely left the building, the cold night air scratched her skin. "You can't always have your way with me." That cold, emotionless voice rang in her ears. Always have my way? Since when did anything happen the way I wanted? Not once did she have something she wanted, and Ezekiel was one of them. But he spoke as if she was the one who was suffocating him all this time.



After their conversation, Jennette had hid in a dark corner and cried. She eventually wiped her tears and began to walk, but she didn't know where to go. Did I have a place to return to? Tears began to well up in her eyes again. As she continued to wander, stars began to reveal themselves one after another in the dark, night sky. Then, Jennette found Claude standing under the moonlight. She felt her chest squeeze tight the moment her eyes took him in. The warning he had told her from the garden before had already disappeared in her mind. Jennette didn't know what she was doing as she approached him. She felt like something unknown was pulling her to him. The rustling noise of her footsteps stepping on the grass penetrated the silent night. Claude turned his head to her. Jennette immediately took off the shackling ring and revealed her crystal eyes. She then whispered the words that have been buried in her heart until now. "Father." Claude's frighteningly icy glare pierced her. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 17: Every Story in the World Has an Ending - Page 4 by taylorxmichelle 4-5 minutes Go, Lucas! I choose you! Lucas, who had been watching everyone as if it was none of his business, smirked after hearing the princess' request. "Wow, now you order me around like a magic shuttle as if it's nothing." "I know you can easily do it!"



Because you're the ultra-genius, the greatest magician in the universe Sir Lucas! Under a time restriction, Athy had no plans to thoroughly think through. Thankfully, Lucas walked ahead without any complaints. "Oh well. Since it is Princess' request." Lucas extended his arm. The white light that flowed out from Lucas began to surround the violent black magic. The flowers and grass rustled again. In a matter of seconds, the waves of magic whirlwind calmed down. A moment later, Jennette's limp body was revealed. After Lucas easily pacified a rampaging magic, everyone looked at him with utter astonishment. "Here, you can take Chimera now." In the midst of sparkling mana remains in the air, Lucas dominated the environment with his presence. Even Athy, the one who used him as a magic shuttle, blankly stared at him. If she had never learned magic, she never would have known how incredible Lucas was for what he just did. Claude narrowed his eyes as he closely inspected Lucas. From their previous conversation, Athy knew that Claude recognized the person in front of them as the real Black Tower's Magician. "Excuse me, but who are you...?" Felix, on the other hand, couldn't recognize Lucas in his adult form. Despite hearing the princess calling him as "Lucas" earlier, the knight was unable to make the connection due to the shock of seeing the magician's powerful magic. The chief had his jaw dropped until he realized something. "Oh my goodness, that magic is..."



He then pointed his finger at Lucas and shouted, "A-ARE YOU PERHAPS... LUCAS...?!" Since Grandpa Chief was able to see magical aura with his eyes, he must have easily figured out the adult-looking magician's real identity. "NO! IT CAN'T BE! THIS IS A DREAM! YOU... YOU MONSTER...!" Unable to accept his own realization, Chief continued to shout in denial. "Pardon?! He's Sir Magician Lucas? Holy! How is it possible for someone can grow this much in a day?!" Finally realizing Lucas' identity, Felix widely opened his eyes in shock. Not caring about their responses, however, Lucas marched to the princess. When he came right in front of her face, Athy unknowingly staggered back. "I did well, right?" He smiled and tilted his head toward her. "Y-Yeah." "I thought you wouldn't want people inside the building to come outside, so I sealed them in." Uh, since when did you provide such service by yourself? The royal absentmindedly acted the way Lucas wanted her to. "You did well." "Then compliment me more." 'Aw, our Lucas did so well! Our Lucas can seal magic wonderfully too!' DDoes he want something like that?! Athy astoundingly stared at Lucas' smiling face. Her hand then moved subconsciously and patted his head. She halted, thinking that Lucas would be mad at her for treating him like a dog, but he was still smiling. Claude scowled as he watched the interaction between Athy and Lucas. He then ordered his knight. "Felix. Go and bring Duke Alpheus to the presence



chamber." "Yes, Your Majesty." When Claude turned his head, however, he spoke again. "No, there is no need anymore." The princess followed Claude's gaze and saw Duke Alpheus looking pale and blue. "That wench will be put in the underground prison. Duke Alpheus, you are to follow me immediately." Did Lucas seal the building so that only the necessary people can come out? Since the initial order for Felix became unnecessary, he received another command. But someone else beat Felix to it. "I will bring her," said Ezekiel as he lifted Jennette's limp body. For a split second, the lord's eyes met with the princess', but he looked away first. The light coming from the building captured Athy's field of vision. After a violent storm swept across, the night air was filled with faint scents of flowers and grass. Everything that happened tonight felt like an unrealistic dream. It was also the beginning of a sleepless night for them all. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 17.5: Where Is the Lovely Princess - Page 2 by taylorxmichelle 6-8 minutes Jennette's dead aunt, Countess Rosaria, had visited the Alpheus mansion once a year to see the girl. After some point, however, Countess Rosaria couldn't hide her doubtful expression whenever she saw her niece. Once, Jennette had overheard a conversation between her aunt and Duke Alpheus.



"What? Why are you mentioning the late Emperor Anastasius after all this time?! Do you even know what you're saying?!" "We don't have enough evidence from Penelope's diaries and letters yet, so if we stay on the emperor's good side then..." "But if we're not on the emperor's good side, she's an absolute danger that has no benefit whatsoever..." The girl had thought something was wrong, but she decided to not delve into it. If she did, she felt like she would pass a point of no return. "What am I supposed to do?" And last night, the veil of secrecy was finally lifted. Jennette had learned the truth. "I thought he was my father, but he was actually the person who killed my father." Children of Obelia were all required to learn about the violent, dark, and horrible past of the kingdom under the late Emperor Anastasius' rule compared to the current, peaceful Obelia during the reign of Emperor Claude. In schools and history books, the late Emperor Anastasius was always depicted as the corrupted devil. "I thought we were sisters..." Jennette learned that she was born from his black magic, and that she was not a sister to the beautiful girl in front of her. "...but you're actually the daughter of a man who killed my father." Jennette had dared to reach for what she shouldn't have. She dared to dream what she shouldn't have dreamt. "He said I couldn't have anything... Not a single thing..."



Due to high hopes, Jennette couldn't bring herself out from this pit of absolute hopelessness and misery. "Why didn't anyone tell me?" Not knowing who to blame, Jennette wanted to shout, scream, and throw a tantrum at anyone. "Why isn't anyone giving me an ending?" At least in the moment right now, Jennette was able to understand what Ezekiel meant yesterday. Perhaps she also wanted this situation to end no matter what because it was too painful. "I... am exhausted from being in hell everyday..." Jennette hoped that when she opened her eyes, she would wake up from a horrible nightmare. In reality, however, her day in hell was only beginning.



She buried her face in her hands and cried. She didn't know what dire sin she had committed. The sin of being born? The sin of dreaming with false hopes? The sin of ignorance? Were my sins so unforgivable that I must experience this despair? Where am I supposed to go now? Even if I live, must I continue to live this worthless life in confinement? "You said my wish would come true..." Jennette's shaking voice drenched with tears echoed throughout the dark room. "This is a present... I heard that if you wear it on your wrist, your wish would come true." Athanasia might not remember, but Jennette remembered the fireworks they saw together like it happened yesterday. For many years, she had treasured the braided bracelet gifted by Athanasia. Even now, Jennette stupidly wanted to believe that her bracelet had the power to grant her wish even when she knew such magic did not exist in the accessory. Athanasia appeared wanting to say something to Jennette, who was now sobbing again, but she only stared at the girl with a dark expression. Athanasia stood still with her mouth firmly closed. A moment later, she silently left the room. +++ When Jennette left the Emerald Palace, the bright sun shined on her face. From the location of the sun across the sky, she assumed it was past noon. Last night, Jennette had stayed in the Emerald Palace not as a criminal but as Princess Athanasia's guest. Even now, the only guard she had was Felix Robane, Athanasia's personal knight. No one was there to scrutinize or hurt her. Also, the veil to cover her face was Princess Athanasia's consideration for her. Seeing Emperor Claude's wrath last night, Jennette felt like he would have ordered for her execution today and beyond.



She walked out of the Emerald Palace. The Knight of Red Blood was telling her where they were going, but Jennette wasn't listening. She didn't care where she was headed. After a while, however, Jennette stopped. She witnesses Athanasia standing with Ezekiel. She didn't know what they were talking about, but their expressions did not look bright. Did they come to see how I am? she thought as she watched them from afar. I wish everything disappeared. Everything I can't have, I wish they would rather be gone. Jennette had similar thoughts back when Ezekiel had hurt his arm. She never wanted to see Ezekiel and the princess together in a ballroom. At the same time, however, Jennette hated herself for having these thoughts. She hated her loved ones simply due to her lack of ability to control her own emotions. And whenever she recognized herself wishing misfortune to befall upon them, she was disgusted with herself. The only wish she ever prayed for was to become a better, more confident person to stand next to those she loved. Yes... Instead of hating them, I'd rather just disappear from this world. Jennette's bracelet ripped and fell on the ground. Lucas' spell that bound her black magic was broken, and the mana began to flood within her. Soon, Jennette watched Ezekiel rushing toward her. "Jennette!" This is the first time you came desperately running for me. This is enough for me. Ah... I'm so glad you won't see my unsightly expression. Jennette's veil lifted from the wind. Her teardrops scattered in the air. This time, the black magic ruptured to destroy Jennette herself, so the rampage was not as explosive as yesterday's.



Ezekiel ran to her, but their distances were too far apart. With blurred vision covered with her tears, Jennette looked at the person she loved one last time. But when she closed her eyes, she felt a sudden rush of warmth surrounding her. The warmth felt delicate, like a spring wind. It felt like a hug from her unknown mother. In the midst of such unbelievable peace, Jennette slowly released her consciousness. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Chapter 18: Even Though I am Not the Protagonist of a Beautiful Novel - Page 12 by taylorxmichelle 36-46 minutes When Athy felt a dangerous aura from Jennette, she immediately collected as much magic within her as she could. Like the way Lucas did to Jennette yesterday, the princess threw her magic from her hand. Her magic surrounded the black-magic rampage. Compared to Lucas, Athy took a longer time to envelop her magic around the girl, but she was still successful. When she felt Jennette's black magic completely disappear, she sighed with relief. Yes, it was a success! I'm so glad I took an extra class from Lucas last night. In case Jennette's mana rampaged again while he was away, Lucas had given specific instructions to the princess about how to seal the magic. He had told her that binding magic just before its explosion was only a temporary, preventative measure, so even with the smallest opening, the magic could easily become dangerous again. Since Athy was an excellent student, she absorbed Lucas' teachings like a sponge. Hence, she was rather successful for an attempt to bind magic for the first time.



"Jennette!" Ezekiel rushed to the girl and examined her. After seeing him sigh with relief, Athy relaxed too. Ezekiel had been on his way to see Jennette after receiving a word of approval from Claude. He must have been very surprised to witness the rampaging magic. If Claude knew about what happened just now, he definitely would have attempted to kill the girl. The princess didn't want Jennette to die though. Well, binding a magic rampage wasn't as difficult as I thought... Lucas said something like magic-binding would be a piece of cake for me now, and he was right! I have definitely become more powerful compared to how I was a few years ago. "WHAT IS GOING ON?!" Was my spell too loud? After hearing a loud noise, people around the area came running including the Arlantian ambassadors who haven't left yet. Magicians from the Black Tower, who sensed the mana wavelength, also came rushing to the scene. The princess clicked her tongue. She circled her hand in the air to teleport Ezekiel and Jennette somewhere else. Letting others see these two right now will be no good. Athy then purified the debris of black magic where Jennette was standing. People did not need to be as special as Chief to see Athy's powerful mana remains. By the time they arrived at the scene, they absent-mindedly stared at the sparkling magic pieces surrounding Princess Athanasia. "It... It's beautiful..." "Oh my, am I in heaven right now?" "Miss Fairy..." The sparkling magic may appear to be beautiful, but the situation is not. And I'm sure Cabel Ernst was the one who just said, "Miss Fairy"!!!



"PRINCESS! WHAT WAS GOING ON HERE?!" The magicians of the Black Tower were the ones who came back to their senses first. "I'm sorry to have surprised you. There was a small disturbance earlier, but everything's settled--" Then suddenly, a meteorite fell from the sky. No, it appeared like a meteorite, but it actually wasn't. After a cloud of dust settled, the princess and the others saw a figure that looked like a used-towel lying on the floor. "S-Sir Magician of The Black Tower?!" Athy gasped. She initially thought the figure on the ground was a corpse. Upon closer look, however, she realized that person was actually the fake Black Tower's Magician, Caraks. Lucas finally came! But why did you drag him in a violent manner...? "WHAT?" "WHAT?!" "THE MAGICIAN OF THE BLACK TOWER?!" Ambassadors of Arlanta all shouted with disbelief upon hearing the "Magician of The Black Tower." When they first heard about the rumors that The Black Tower's Magician returned to Obelia, they were very interested. Hence, they were baffled and excited to see the real one in front of them. "W-Wait... But why does he look... half-dead...?" "Gosh, you're so f*cking annoying. Why did you rabbit and sh*t." "Rabbit and sh-- hm?"



Everyone looked up to follow the voice from above, but they didn't need to because the person in the air softly landed. Then, the man began to mercilessly kick the person on the ground. "Ugh!" "When a person speaks to you nicely, you should f*cking listen." He kicked the person again. "It's true that I haven't been as aggressive as I was before, but I'm not nice to everyone." "Ugh! Wait, Luca--" Lucas continued to kick Caraks. "Besides, you're so f*cking detestable." Sir Fake Magician of The Black Tower was completely beaten by Lucas. Athy watched the green-haired man with pity. It's pitiful to see him getting roasted by Lucas, but... I know he's the one who made Jennette's black magic more dangerous, so I don't sympathize with him. "Lucas, calm down for now." Even so, we still need to use him. Hearing Athy, Lucas stopped kicking Caraks. "LUCAS?" "LUCAS?!" "THAT'S LUCAS?!?!"



Oh, I guess the tower magicians didn't know he was Lucas. Well, it's understandable since Lucas suddenly became an adult overnight. "LUCAS YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU DISRESPECT THE BLACK TOWER'S MAGICIAN!" The magicians who were blankly staring at the intense beating suddenly shouted frantically. Their reactions were quite natural since they witnessed their idol, Magician of The Black Tower, getting stomped by a mere(?) Lucas. "Are your heads just for decorations?" "W-WHAT?!" "If this guy were The Black Tower's Magician, do you really think he would get beaten up by me?" Unable to utter a single word, the magicians only stared at Lucas and Caraks back and forth with big, round eyes. "Please, calm down." "CHIEF?!" Then, the chief appeared. His meeting with Claude and Mr. White Doggie must be over. The princess recalled how Duke Alpheus looked half-dead this morning and clicked her tongue. "Sir, we shall take that person and deal with him ourselves." Seeing how Chief is using formal language to Lucas, he must have accepted Lucas' real identity.



"I sincerely apologize for creating an unnecessary ruckus for you, Sir Magician of The Black Tower." Everyone gasped. "Wha... W-What do you mean The Black Tower's Magician...?" "Ch-Ch-Chief... Who are you talking to...?" "W-Wait...!!!" The magicians who spent time with Lucas more often than others stammered as they struggled to process this new information. "C-Chief, are you suffering from old age? We can see that guy suddenly aged, but how can you call Lucas as the..." "W-WHAT DO YOU MEAN, 'THAT GUY'?! YOU STUPID BASTARDS! BE CAREFUL OF YOUR WORDS!" Sweating, the chief yelled at the magicians. However, they were not listening because they were too confused. "That's right! It can't be true!" "How the heck is Lucas The Black Tower's Magician...?!" As if he's enjoying the scene in front of him, Lucas just stood there and smirked. "Is that so? What are you going to do if you can't believe it?" Wait! I know that face! He's about to cause a commotion...! "Well then, should I show you something like this?" I knew it!!!



Nimbus clouds magically appeared and blocked the bright sun in a matter of seconds. Suddenly, the dark sky raged with thunder. "Meteo...?" Everyone blankly watched the sky. Meteo was a magic that was said to be the cause of destroying the ancient Obelia. This magic, however, wasn't actually Meteo. There were no meteorites, only a dangerous-looking whirlwind cycling in the sky. A flock of birds flew ominously. Suddenly, the sky split in half. The magicians began to scream. "NO, IS THIS...?!" "OH, LORD...!" Some fell down on their knees from utter disbelief. They were dumbfounded by what was happening before their eyes. The magicians appeared to be more shocked than Arlantians. Some realized what phenomenon they were witnessing. They trembled in terror. "Oh my... 'God's Punishment'...!" God's Punishment! Athy had read about this ultimate-level magic in an ancient text. She remembered how unreal and unbelievable this magic was. If Meteo could completely ruin the kingdom of Obelia, God's Punishment could destroy an entire continent. It wasn't like the princess wasn't overwhelmed by the frightening scene in front of her. But once she saw Lucas standing proudly by himself, the fear quickly disappeared. You stupid! This is not the time to look at me with those 'I'm awesome, right?' eyes!



"Lucas! Stop!!" I think you've shown how awesome The Black Tower's Magician is enough! Just as she expected, Lucas easily stopped God's Punishment. He instantaneously started that huge magic, and he even stopped the ongoing magic whenever he wanted... He indeed is like a monster. "Oh... my... Unbelievable... This is a dream..." "Oh Lord... Why..." People were still in disbelief. Lucas scoffed at them. "Being scared of nothing, such idiots." What do you mean "nothing"?! How is God's Punishment a "nothing"?!?! That magic can obliterate an entire continent!!! "Hey, don't pretend like you've fainted." Lucas kicked the person next to his foot. The man flinched. "Gramps, I'm going to take this bastard, so you take your time." Lucas informed the chief, who soullessly watched him. He then grabbed Athy's hand, and the three of them teleported away. +++ "Hey, you eat up that Chimera's magic right now." The second they teleported inside, Lucas immediately ordered Caraks. As if his body couldn't tolerate the sudden teleportation, Caraks was shaking and wiggling around. Lucas... even if he's the cause of all this problem, aren't you treating Sir Fake Black Tower Magician TOO poorly...? "You said you'll bring a solution, but you brought a corpse instead." Claude spoke heartlessly as he sat on his throne. As Athy expected, Claude



appeared to be in a very bad mood. She knew his fallen mood was due to her earlier request. "Mr. Caraks will stabilize Miss Magrita's magic." According to Lucas, Caraks was the one who amplified Jennette's black magic. So, if he completely take away her magic, then Jennette's magic rampage would never occur again. Claude continued to talk about killing Jennette, so Athy honestly struggled to prevent him from doing so. As for Mr. White Doggie, he looked even paler than yesterday after having gone to the border of life or death. Jennette was still in Ezekiel's arms, unconscious. Then Caraks, looking half-dead, spoke from the floor. "Are you... telling me to die right now?" "You're going to die soon anyway." Lucas sounded apathetic. "So you should clean up your own crap before you die." Huh? If he takes away Jennette's magic, will he really die? Or is he saying that the method is THAT dangerous? It... must be the latter, right? Mr. Caraks mumbled something but due to the earlier beatings from Lucas, his words were incomprehensible. Athy glanced at Lucas and knew that he wasn't planning to treat Caraks anytime soon. So, she quickly healed the man just enough for him to speak more comfortably. "I..." Finally, Athy could understand him. "...thought you would like it, Lucas." "Where did this level of confidence crawl out from?" "I removed the bugs next to the princess."



W-What?? Excuse me??? Why am I included in this??? Also, what "bugs"?! Who? Is he talking about Jennette? But why did he say "bugs" in plural form? After some thoughts, Athy figured that if everything went according to Carak's plan, Ezekiel and Mr. White Doggie would have been harmed as well. So, since Lucas usually talked about White Doggie's cave in an attitude of annoyance, Caraks planned to eradicate the Alpheuses for Lucas? What kind of crazy psychopath is he?! Yandere? He's a yandere, isn't he?! Athy stared at Caraks with a look of disgust. "You bastard. You're seriously messed up." Lucas clicked his tongue as if he considered Caraks unworthy of his time. "Lucas, you should befriend others more wisely." "Who the hell is my 'friend'?!" After listening to Athy's advice, Lucas looked genuinely irritated. "Hey, our Princess here said she doesn't want that." Lucas turned his attention back to Caraks and tapped him with his foot. "Honestly, I personally don't care if Chimera and those others die or not." Wait, Lucas! Those people are RIGHT HERE! Don't ignore their existences! "But our Princess wants peace. Do you even know what the word 'peace' means? Hm?" Caraks wiped away his blood running from his mouth and huffed in disbelief. Why is his hand so black...?



"Are you Lucas?" "Do you think someone as great as me exists in this world?" "You've also become boring. You're disappointing." "Disappointing or not, eat up your f*cking mana and leave." As Lucas continued to speak cold-heartedly, Caraks kept his mouth shut. By the look of his face, it doesn't seem like he will give into Lucas... "It doesn't matter if he prolongs this. That wench can simply just die." Claude's desire to kill Jennette didn't change. After hearing Claude's words, Athy looked at him with resentment. The emperor flinched very slightly after receiving a glare from his daughter. He hesitated for a second until he opened his mouth again. "But, since Athanasia does not wish for such, solve that wench's problem immediately." Seeing how Claude changed his words and urged Caraks to solve the problem, the princess knew he really did not want her resentment. Truthfully, she was surprised Claude would change his mind about killing Jennette simply because she begged him not to. Then, Lucas clicked his tongue again. He then spoke as if he made up his mind about something. "Ah, seriously, I'm too softhearted and kind." ...Excuse me...? Did I just hear an alien language ringing in my ears? "Your life is so frustrating and pitiful, so I'll grant your biggest wish." Oh, sounds like Lucas has a secret weapon! Is it like an exchange of equivalence? "Next time we meet, I'll greet you first."



What?! That's Carak's "biggest wish"?! I mean, even if he created all these problems just because he liked you, how does that make any sense?? Seriously, where is Lucas' groundless confidence coming from?! "...You'll greet me first next time?" Oh... I guess it wasn't so groundless... Baffled, Athy watched Carak's eyes darting back and forth. Hm... I guess that guy REALLY likes Lucas... Lucas said Caraks was just a person he knew, but their relationship seems more complicated than that. Could it be that Mr. Caraks is also very old but looks very young? "Until when must I watch this worthless theatrical play?" Claude's mood worsened after watching the interaction between Caraks and Lucas. "If you've concluded, hurry and solve that wench's problem. Duke Alpheus, you must remember our earlier conversation forever." No longer wanting to waste his time, Claude stood from his throne and left. Duke Alpheus and Ezekiel immediately bowed their heads. It seems like Claude decided to be benevolent to the Alpheuses for hiding Jennette all this time. Duke Alpheus could have become a criminal for keeping the girl, and they wouldn't have had any excuses. However, since the duke never actually executed a plan to bring Jennette into the palace and never threatened Athanasia, he kept himself and his family safe. Also, Duke Alpheus adamantly confessed to Claude that he never even dreamed that Jennette was the product of Anastasius' black magic. He cried that if he had known, he would have reported immediately.



He claimed he had kept Jennette thinking that she was a princess, and everything he did was out of loyalty to Claude... He was such a smooth talker. If people from the banquet last night had seen Jennette's crystal eyes, however, the situation would have been very different. Thankfully, the ones who knew of the girl's real identity were all gathered in the current room, so it was easy to bury the truth. Surprisingly, Duke Alpheus bowed and begged to keep Jennette alive, perhaps because he raised her or because of the time they had spent together. He promised that if Claude closed his eyes regarding Jennette just one more time, she would never appear in front of him ever again. Athy was genuinely surprised by Duke Alpheus' plea. I thought he would throw away Jennette to save himself. Anyway, the princess' request to keep the girl alive hence became easier to appeal. She couldn't fully eavesdrop on the late-night conversation between Claude and Mr. White Doggie, but she assumed a private deal was made. "I deeply thank the emperor for his mercy." "You should thank Athanasia, not I," replied Claude and left the room. "Dad, thank you." Athy quickly followed him. She knew that even if a private deal was mentioned, Claude would have never gone through all this trouble if it weren't for her request. "In this situation, I was at fault as well." Athy couldn't understand why Claude would blame himself so suddenly. She froze from his following words. "When I realized the Emerald Palace servants and I couldn't completely fill your emptiness..." Claude softly spoke to Athy without looking at her. "...I thought you needed someone to comfort your loneliness."



Athy learned that Claude was more meticulous regarding his care for her more than she had thought. When she walked closer, she was able to see his face. "That's why I placed that little magician kid next to you. Later, I thought it would be good for you to have some friends your age." I cannot believe my two close friends became Lucas and Jennette as a result. One turned out to be The Black Tower's Magician who has lived for hundreds of years, and the other one was the daughter of Claude's enemy. What a strange and rather cruel combination. As if Claude's thinking similar thoughts, he scowled. "You kept talking about that wench in front of me after your debutante." Did I really...? She didn't particularly remember, but if Claude said that then... With uneasiness, she must have mentioned Jennette to him in order to see how he reacted. "I didn't like her, but you seemed interested for the first time. So I let her be." I never thought Claude would think I liked Jennette just because I kept talking about her. He seemed to slightly regret his past decisions for ultimately allowing this situation about Jennette to happen. "So in the end, my foolishness has made you have that expression." "That's not true." Athy didn't hesitate to deny Claude's guilt. "Aside from me, no one in the world would know how much you care about me." She reached to hold his hand. Claude silently looked down at her face. "You have never given anything bad to me. So please don't think like that. This applies to what you just said too. I have always been overflowing with happiness and delight."



She peered into those eyes staring at her and tightened her grip around his firm hands. "What happened with this situation was not your fault at all, Dad. No one would ever think that." Claude stood still and silently listened to her. She felt like his eyes were searching for her heart, so she didn't break her gaze. A moment later, Claude closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he spoke. "If allowing that wench to live can protect your heart, that's enough for me." Claude's words felt so genuine and sincere that Athy brought him closer to hug him. "Thank you so much, Dad." +++ Jennette didn't wake up for a long time. Caraks felt so touched by Lucas granting his wish that he said he would even remove Jennette's crystal eyes. Oh, this may sound very grotesque, so let me explain further. To be more specific, Caraks meant that he would cut off the mana wavelength that creates the crystals in crystal eyes. Crystal eyes occurred due to the inherited magic within the royals, so without this connection Jennette would no longer have them. She didn't know the details. But apparently, this breaking magic was possible because Caraks was able to easily interfere with Jennette's magic. However, the princess asked him to perform this spell only when Jennette woke up and only if she herself no longer wanted crystal eyes. Using magic on Jennette without her permission couldn't have been helped because her life was in danger and the black magic had to be calmed down. Regarding the crystal eyes, however, Athy believed no one had the right to remove



them without asking the owner first. As an only inheritance from her family, Jennette might not want to remove her crystal eyes. "I have no words, Princess." They decided to keep Jennette in the palace until she woke up, so Athy met Ezekiel without any trouble. Like the day he witnessed Jennette's second magic rampage, Ezekiel had a stiff, solemn expression. The princess looked at his face for a moment and shook her head. "This is not your fault." "How do I dare to repent for my sins when I have been deceiving the truth from you, Princess?" Ezekiel called himself a criminal and asked for a punishment. "I will understand if you call me a liar." "Ezekiel." But how could she say anything bad about Ezekiel? "I know that your words and behavior to me were always genuine." She didn't have the right to do so. "In this world, some things just happen without any explanation. I believe this was one of them." Also, Ezekiel wasn't the only one who lied. "Besides, if you call yourself a liar, then I must receive the same criticism." The princess believed that she was also involved in cornering Jennette to this point. She wasn't as kind and altruistic as what others believed her to be, so she didn't want to guide everyone to finish this story. Honestly, if an unstable peace could have been maintained, Athy would have continued to ignore Jennette's self-sabotaging self. "When we were younger, you told me..."



The princess couldn't give what Jennette wanted, and she didn't want the girl to be any more unfortunate than she already was. So in a way, Athy was the one who was responsible for Jennette's misfortune. Even though she had known depression was slowly consuming Jennette, she didn't do anything because her own happiness was more important. Thus, it was only natural that Jennette would resent Athanasia. "...Jennette was someone you must protect." Perhaps, Athy pushed away Ezekiel three years ago due to this guilt. She realized that Ezekiel also had similar feelings right now. "Go to where you need to be." If this were a kid's story, everyone could have had their happy endings. No one would have been unfortunate or have any faults. In their perfect forms, everyone could have had their beautiful endings. "Back then and now, the one who needs consolation is not me." Ezekiel, no longer the main character of a novel, smiled from Princess' words. "Yes, because you are a strong person, Princess." Ezekiel's eyes contained some sadness, but his smile seemed rather refreshed. That night, Jennette finally woke up. The next day, she left the palace with her mother's green eyes shining under the sunlight. This long story finally came to an end. +++ After the Harvest Festival ended, the weather became slightly cooler. Well, "cooler" because the climate in Obelia always shifts between spring and summer anyway. While living her normal life, Athy sometimes thought about Ezekiel and Jennette. After the Jennette incident, the Alpheuses were very quiet. Duke Alpheus would visit the palace to see Claude, but he no longer approached



the princess the way he did before. She didn't ask about Ezekiel and Jennette either. So when she and Duke Alpheus crossed paths, they greeted each other only through their eyes. "Now that I think about it, it was so weird." One of Athy's lady friends commented as she tilted her head. "Back then, whenever I saw Miss Magrita, I couldn't stand not talking to her." "Miss Fiona, you felt that way too? So did I. I was so desperate to get closer to Miss Magrita that I begged her to go to the mansion with me." "Lord Jarbieh was very funny. Lone Black Wolf? Yeah right. He was so desperate for Miss Magrita." These ladies spoke about how they felt strangely compelled for Jennette. After Caraks completely stabilized Jennette's black magic, its effect on others had completely disappeared. "She was a very kind lady." "That's true. At first, I honestly thought she was just pretending." "It would be nice if we knew which caring home she went to so we can visit her." People were informed that Jennette's health suddenly worsened, so she went to a caring home. Everyone knew that Jennette wasn't allowed to go outside after debutante due to her poor health, so no one thought Jennette's sudden absence was odd. "I will want to see her sometimes." One of the ladies mumbled to herself, and everyone else soon agreed. The princess agreed along in her mind. About a month later, Athy received a letter. It was from Ezekiel, and he wrote very basic regards. She was relieved to know that they seemed to be well. She wanted both Ezekiel and Jennette to be happy. "Sir Nox, it's time to have some yum-yum."



"Woof!" After hearing the word "yum-yum," Nox excitedly wagged its black tail and ran to Hannah. When you behave like that, you really do look like a dog, just like what Claude and Lucas said. Hannah was the one who primarily cared for Nox. Even if she never mentioned it, Hannah also felt sad about Blackie. "Wait, Hannah. Aren't you giving Nox too much food?" "What are you talking about, Ces?! Sir Nox must eat a lot to grow!" Hm... But even I can see Nox's fat belly. It's not good to eat too much, so I'll be more conscious of caring for Nox. "I'm going to visit the tower." "Oh, please return safely!" "Return safely, Princess." Athy felt peace watching Hannah and Ces bicker. Leaving the two, Athy left the Emerald Palace. +++ "Sir Lu-Lu-Lucas, is your seat comfortable? As you already know, the tower is very old..." "That's why I told you to replace these pathetic chairs a while ago." "M-My apologies... This dumb me failed to recognize the Great Black Tower Magician's deep meaning...!" "How could you not know it? It's usually normal to immediately understand my intentions."



"Sir Lu-Lucas! Isn't the weather a bit warm, by the way? I've been sweating a lot today for some reason..." "That's because you're old." "...! I-If we're considering our ages, you dear Great Black Tower Magician is--" "I look young, so it's okay." "...!!!" Ah... I miss the peace I felt earlier... Athy watched what was happening in front of her and clicked her tongue. How are those magicians so focused on Lucas that they don't know I arrived?! "Why are you torturing the magicians again?" "P-PRINCESS!" After she spoke, the magicians finally saw the princess and their faces instantly brightened. Whoa, they're TOO welcoming... Are they crying?! They must have been exhausted from Lucas' torture! She looked at Lucas, who was sitting with I don't care, I'm the best anyway posture. "What are you talking about? When was I torturing them?" "You've been coming to the tower everyday." Since when were you so diligent about coming to the tower?! You've been coming here because you enjoy watching these magicians suffer! Lucas, however, turned his head toward the magicians in a totally unapologetic manner. "Did you tell her that? That I was torturing you guys?"



"N-NO SIR!" "WE WOULDN'T DARE!" The magicians' faces paled upon facing Lucas once more. As if they secretly promised each other, every single one of them denied Lucas' accusation. What kind of expression is Lucas making that's so frightening to all of you? From where she stood, she couldn't see Lucas' face. But she could imagine it from the magicians' petrified expressions. Lucas then turned his head to look at her as if he's saying, see? "We're all friends here. Look how close we are." Even if you smile that brightly, you can't fool me! Lucas slowly turned his head toward the magicians, and they immediately chimed in. "HE'S RIGHT!" "We're Sir Lucas' slaves... I MEAN, PRECIOUS FRIENDS!" "That's right! We are Sir Lucas' friends who have sacrificed blood and tears!" Why would you sacrifice blood and tears if you're friends..? And you're saying that while you're crying! "The princess is still misunderstanding our relationship. I wonder if she'll trust us if we show her that we study magic together like good pals?" Suddenly a sea of hands shot through the air. "OH! STUDYING MAGIC, YOU SAY??? THEN ME FIRST!" "NO! I HAVE 999,999 QUESTIONS TO ASK TO THE GREAT MAGICIAN!"



"THIS BODY HAS BEEN SACRIFICING THE MOST AMOUNT OF BLOOD AND TEARS FOR YOU, SIR LUCAS! IF YOU CHOOSE ME, YOU WON'T REGRET IT!" Whoa, it's like they're having an election campaign. Seeing how passionately they were reacting despite all the torture, Athy acknowledged that these magicians were magicians indeed, inside and out. Well, it's not like they cannot be understood. To be able to learn magic directly from The Magician of The Black Tower is such a rare opportunity. And besides, Lucas usually gets annoyed easily at the magicians, but he still diligently answers their questions. And he comes to the tower in his younger form in consideration for those who aren't used to his real identity yet... "To the one who can say 'Sir Lucas is the world's most beautiful and brilliant Magician' the fastest ten times, I'll give you priority." ...My butt! What are you, a cult leader?! "OH!!! SIR LUCAS IS THE WORLD'S MOST BEAUTIFUL AND BRILLIANT MAGICIAN!" These magicians already lost their right minds and began to fight each other in order to praise and glorify Lucas. Athy just watched them in utter disbelief. Afterwards, she clicked her tongue and left the tower. +++ "Don't get too close with that bastard." That night, Claude spoke to Athy with a scowl. She knew right away that the "bastard" was referring to Lucas.



"It's better to distance yourself from that black-hearted bastard." "Didn't Your Majesty place that black-hearted bastard next to Princess?" "Felix, when did I ever allow you to enter?" Felix left the room after receiving an incredibly cold glare from his master. Felix! Why did you say such unnecessary truth in front of Dad! "You don't have to worry, Dad. Um, he's n-nicer than you think." I-I didn't lie... but why do I feel guilty for calling Lucas "nice"?? I can imagine Grandpa Chief and other magicians foaming in their mouths and coming after me... "If that bastard is nice, then evil wouldn't exist in this world." Claude scoffed as if he had never heard of such nonsense in his life. Ack! Everyone already knows about Lucas' twisted personality! But... But... He actually IS nicer than what most people believe... "I-I mean... Lucas may not seem like it, but he's rather kind... and he listens to me very well..." Wait... Why am I standing up for Lucas right now...? Suddenly feeling weird, the princess stopped talking. She then looked up only to see Claude's serious and stiff expression. "That bastard must have cast an evil spell on you." Pardon? An evil spell? "I should have realized your odd behavior when you have been taking his side in front of me."



Athy blankly stared at Claude. However, she quickly came to her senses when Claude stood up with an extremely irritated face. "I shall kill this cunning bastard right away...!" "AH!!! DAD!!!" No one would know how hard she struggled to prevent Claude from killing Lucas. Wait, but if those two fought, who would win...? Even if Claude is powerful, Lucas is not even considered as a human being, so... would Claude lose? O-Of course if I tell him this, his wrath would only get worse! With these thoughts, she tried even harder to stop Claude. Ha... My pitiful life... +++ "Princess, did you have a fun day today?" Oh... Today was another spectacular day... The princess felt tears pooling in her eyes as she felt the touch of someone brushing her hair. But since I have Lily with me, I will not cry! "Lily, you are my Miss Angel." "It's an honor to be Princess' guardian angel." Athy saw Lily's face reflected in the mirror and quickly felt warm and soft. "Tomorrow will be another fun day." From Lily's comment, Athy recalled what Claude told her earlier.



He told me that if I wanted to do anything special tomorrow, I should tell him all. Tonight, I have to think about what I want to do tomorrow. Thinking about him, she chuckled. "I can't believe you are already 18, Princess." Lily's hand against Athy's hair slowed down. She had a mix of emotions on her face. The princess greeted her mischievously. "Please take care of me when I'm 18." "Please take care of me too." The two bowed their heads to each other. When they looked at each other's eyes, they laughed. Later, Lily left the princess' room after tucking her in. Athy couldn't sleep, however, so tossed and turned until she eventually walked to her balcony where the moon shone brightly. "Ah, it's so bright." A full moon floated against the dark sky. No wonder my room looked brighter than usual even though I have all my lights out. Anyway, wow, am I really turning 18? In Lovely Princess, Athanasia crossed the river of death after getting murdered by Claude on her 18th birthday. That's why my goal initially was to safely live beyond that ultimate day. But look at me! I'm totally alive! Suddenly, everything that had happened in the last 18 years replayed in her mind. Now that I look back, wow... so many things happened in my life. Even so, I was happy in my 17th year because I had everyone with me.



"Yo, Princess." In the midst of her emotional recollection, Athy heard Lucas' haughty voice. Oh, you again? You never let me have a serious moment, do you? "You can't sleep because you're upset about aging?" "Even though I'm aging one year, I'm still young and healthy so I'm not upset." But you wouldn't know that, would you. Since you've been living for hundreds of years. Hmph! "It's already been ten years since I've met you." As if to join Athy's emotional night, Lucas suddenly commented such normal words to the princess. "You're right. It's already been ten years." Now that he mentioned it, I've been with Lucas for so long. "When I first saw you, you were so unlikeable." "What? What did I do? Even back then, I was a pleasantly nice magician though?" ...Do you even have a conscience? Even if you give me that innocent look, I'm not going to fall for it! "Time flies so quickly." She completely ignored Lucas' this is unfair expression and looked up to see the full moon. "You've only lived for 17 years. Don't talk like a grandma who's experienced the entire world." "You don't know that my mental age is actually way older."



"Even so, you're still young." Yeah, my total age including my second life would still be less than yours. "Still, I had fun with you." Since tonight was her last day of her 17th year, Athy was able to tell Lucas her honest thoughts, which she would usually never say. There were days when she was beyond frustrated with Lucas. However, most of her memories of the moments that they shared together were full of fun and excitement. His black hair danced with the wind. Lucas wordlessly stared at Athy's smiling face. Then suddenly, she felt warmth on her mouth. She didn't register what just happened, so she just stared at his face. Slowly, she saw her own reflection in his red eyes. A moment later, Athy realized her lips just touched Lucas'. "You... Just now... To me... What..." The princess' small and surprised voice filled the air. Before she could finish her sentence, however, she felt the warmth on her lips again. She didn't expect Lucas to do this again, so she stood there completely frozen. After what felt like an eternity, Lucas' lips left hers. His expression was very still as if he was feigning ignorance, so she didn't know how to react. When her senses returned shortly after, however, alarm sirens rang in her head. "Y-You... What..." This was definitely not a mistake.



The first time could have been a mista- ...No... Wait... No! Even if it was, I shouldn't overlook it anyway! A-Anyway, he did it not once, but twice! "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Flustered, Athy questioned him defensively. WHA-WHAT DID THIS GUY DO TO ME JUST NOW?! WHAT DID I JUST EXPERIENCE?! Whether the princess was baffled or not, Lucas looked very calm and peaceful. "Oh, sorry. You just looked so pretty." After a moment of silence, Athy blurted, "...Y-YOU WOULD DO THIS TO ANYONE WHO'S PRETTY?!" "What? No, of course not." Lucas narrowed his eyes as he grinned while her mind was exploding. "I just wanted to do that because it was you." She was at a loss for words. This entire situation didn't make sense to her. What happened just a second ago and their current conversation all felt strange and unreal. Athy's mind completely blanked, so she had no idea what nonsense her mouth was sputtering. "You... Doing this... Without my permission..." "Oh, so it's okay if I get your permission?" N-NO! THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT! Lucas was being shameless, and like always, she found herself getting swept by his current. "I want to do that again. Can I?"



But she realized that she herself was being weird. As she looked at Lucas' face shining under the bright moonlight, the princess couldn't say anything. She just stared at his eyes looking down at her. Then, she saw those eyes coming closer without giving her the time to respond. The moment their lips met, Athy closed her eyes. The warmth against her lips felt warmer. WHAT IS THIS? WHAT IS GOING ON? WHAT AM I DOING WITH THIS GUY RIGHT NOW?! Her blasting mind suddenly became silent when she felt his hand run through her hair and land on her nape. A few moments later, those red eyes, like roses that bloom at night, turned crescent as he smiled at her. "You're red." His whisper had a hint of amusement and laughter in her ears. Athy felt blood rushing to her cheeks. She wanted to run away and hide behind a curtain while still looking at those crescent eyes. Not knowing what to do, she just stood there and continued to stare at his face. From a distance, she heard a bell ring as the clock struck midnight. In the past, her 18th birthday felt like an ending to a story. But now in her present, the bell indicated a new beginning. ~fin~ [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Side Story 1: Another Busy Day as 18 - Page 18 by taylorxmichelle 54-68 minutes "PARDON?! WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!"



The magicians from the Black Tower all doubted their ears. They couldn't possibly understand what they just heard. But the person who gave them this shock was lying on a sofa and nonchalantly eating biscuits. "What, did you all turn deaf? What are you going to do when you're older if you're deaf already?" "...!" Lucas' mean comments made the magicians feel an intense rage from within. However, their opponent was Lucas. They had to repress their anger. They had to! "No, it's not like that... It's just... We thought we heard you wrong, sir. So please tell us once more..." The magicians bowed and Lucas clicked his tongue. Feeling benevolent, Lucas repeated his earlier comment once more. "I asked you what girls like." In that instant, the magicians' eyes darted back and forth. They thought they'd heard him incorrectly, but they hadn't! DID YOU JUST HEAR THAT?! DID YOU?!?! "W-What do girls like...? Sir Lucas, are you perhaps..." The group of magicians surrounding Lucas had no words. They didn't dare ask, but everyone had the same question in their minds. Are you in a relationship? Relationship? Relationship?! RELATIONSHIP...?!?!?!



WHO, THAT LUCAS?! THAT COUPLE-OF-HUNDRED-YEARS-OLD LUCAS?! IN A RELATIONSHIP?! SOMETHING THAT EVEN WE CAN'T DO?! "W-W-Why are you asking us about such..." "Why, I can't ask you?" One brave magician dared to ask, and Lucas tilted his head in confusion. A second later, however, he appeared to have realized something, and his expression changed. "Ah, well. How would any of you know about such a thing? My bad." The magicians saw Lucas sending them a look of pity, and they were irked again. Most magicians from the Black Tower were single, with only a handful of them in a relationship. But these magicians simply didn't have the time to be in a relationship! Day and night, they would be stuck in the tower researching. If they had some time left, they would do even more research. Also, most magicians had rather selfish and difficult personalities. Hence, these magicians were not good candidates to be decent partners. However! They didn't want Lucas, of all people, to sneer at them for not having significant others! "Wh-What's so wrong with us?!" "Yeah! It's not that we can't be in a relationship. We're choosing not to be in one!" "BECAUSE! WE! ARE MARRIED! TO MAGIC!" "That's right!!!" "Right! Right!"



If anyone had a bad or difficult personality in the Black Tower, who would it be other than Lucas?! And what about his age?! He had even given up counting after his age reached three digits!!! This is not fair! We're upset! What do we lack that he doesn't?! "Geez, why are you guys all shouting at the same time? My ears are hurting." The moment the magicians saw Lucas' scowl, however, they felt lost for some reason. ...The face? Was it the face?!?! "Anyway, you guys are saying that you don't know, right? Tsk tsk. You all lived such a wasteful life. A complete waste. I mean, how can none of you be helpful?" The magicians knew Lucas said those words only to make them even more upset. Lucas shook his head as if he was thinking you useless beings and absolutely didn't care if they trembled with rage and humiliation. "T-Then why is Sir Lucas asking us about this?!" "That's right! Even the Great Lucas doesn't know certain things!" "Don't tell us you've never been in a relationship despite your age!" As they spent more time with Lucas, it appeared as though these magicians developed their magic skills as well as their death wishes. Initially, they trembled with fear while calling him The Greatest Black Tower Magician. But humans were adaptive animals. Now that time has passed, they were slowly forgetting about the terrorstriking God's Punishment. Also, Lucas had never explicitly harmed any of them. In fact, if any of them carefully asked him about magic, he would click his tongue as if to say You stupid middle-schoolers. You don't even know that?



but still answered them. Even though he constantly tortured them, he never actually threatened their lives. ...Although... They almost died during physical training... Anyway, the magicians had the guts to sputter such bold words to Lucas because they assumed he would never actually kill them. "Hm, you guys..." But the moment Lucas lazily blinked and opened his mouth, the magicians heard alarm sirens blasting in their minds. "...recently seem to believe that I'm friendly and comfortable to be around. Am I right?" The magicians couldn't hear a hint of threat from Lucas' comment. But that was even scarier! They tensed and felt goosebumps all over their bodies as they listened to Lucas' peaceful and soft voice. "Pretty soon, you'll even give me relationship advice, eh?" "N-NO SIR!" "Why? Friends do that for each other. Continue doing what you have been doing," said Lucas as he smiled. Everyone doubted that smile. "Oh, right. Didn't you guys talk about wanting to visit Cineria Volcano to collect research materials?" With Lucas' sudden question, the magicians felt a sense of impending doom. "You guys were worried about not knowing how to go that far, right?"



The image of Lucas' earlier smile appeared before their eyes. "I'll send you over there right now." "Pardon?!" "It'll be tiring for you to take turns teleporting short distances. I'll just teleport all of you together. Will the best location be the Cineria Volcano summit?" "W-What are you suddenly talking about...!" "You don't have to thank me too much. We're friends after all." "Wait, Luca--" The magicians' pitiful cries disappeared with Lucas' hand signal. A second later, the magicians felt a very hot wind covering their bodies. When they saw the scenery in front of them, they had no words. Where is this? Who am I? No matter how hard they rubbed their eyes, all they could see was black smoke. When they came to their senses they could feel the intense heat that penetrated their bodies. "ACK!" "AH!!! IT'S ABOUT TO EXPLODE!" "PROTECTION MAGIC! PROTECTION MAGIC!" "NO, NO! FREEZING MAGIC!" "JUST TELEPORT TO THE BOTTOM OF THIS VOLCANO!!!" "SIR LUCAS~~~!"



Coming completely unprepared to the active volcano, the magicians cried the name of who brought them here. But all they could hear around them was the sound of the volcano eruption. +++ "Shall we end here for today?" "Ah yes, it seems like this old man can no longer continue today." The princess and the chief were researching ways to change an ancient magic spell. I've been too concentrated. Athy looked at the clock to see that they've been researching for three hours. So, she broke the silence to offer a suggestion and the chief nodded. "I can't really see anymore, and my shoulders are aching... I think if a granddaughter or someone like a granddaughter can massage my shoulders, then I might begin to feel better." Aren't you exaggerating too much?! No matter how many times the chief complained about his failing health, Athy couldn't take him seriously because he looked like he was in his 30's. She knew, however, that inside this young-looking layer was an extremely old man. Athy squinted and scoffed. "Unfortunately, my shoulder massages are dedicated to my father only." "Despite my looks, I have been a father figure to your father. So you're like my granddaughter..." "If my father can say the same, then I'll acknowledge it." "...Then I will see you tomorrow, Princess."



While laughing like an old man in a way that didn't match his appearance, the chief left the room at lightning speed. As she watched his retreating figure, she clicked her tongue. Despite all these years, Claude's power still dominates huh? Well, my dad IS powerful. The princess stood up from her chair thinking, I should return to my room. Currently, she was in a room made for researching magic in the Emerald Palace. She previously visited the Black Tower and did various research there with other magicians. Going to the tower everyday was a hassle however, so she just created a separate room in her palace. And honestly, she had been purposely avoiding going to the tower. Hence, Chief sometimes came over to help with her research. "Princess, are you finished?" "Lily!" As she left the room, the princess met Lily. Her maids knew their Princess didn't move an inch when she was concentrating, so they were not present when she was in the research room. "I'm going to rest now." "Then I will bring tea to your room. Please wait." "Thank you, Lily." As expected, Lily is the best. The maid smiled and told her, "The letter you have been waiting for has arrived. I left it on the table." Athy hurried to her room feeling very excited. She couldn't remember the last time she felt so much anticipation. When she entered her room and saw a letter on the table, she caught her breath. "To Princess Athanasia, from Jennette Magrita." Athy saw these beautifully written words on a light yellow envelope, which reminded her of spring. Still catching her breath, she sat on her sofa and



picked up the envelope. The two had been sending letters to each other recently. For Athy, these exchanges with Jennette were a really big deal, so her heart raced every time Jennette's letters arrived. "Oh." When the princess opened the envelope, something fell on her lap. "A flower?" Confused, she picked up one of them. Upon a closer inspection, she saw a dried, purple flower. "Hello, Princess. It's very sunny today." Athy began to read the letter. Jennette's usual salutation greeted her. "At the beginning of this year, flowers finally bloomed in my greenhouse. This is a beautifully bloomed, soft, purple flower called ipheion flower." Oh, is this the flower she's talking about? It's purple, so I'm assuming it is. "I thought this flower would look beautiful as a bookmark, so I dried it. I thought the flower dried down quite nicely, so I wanted to send some to you. The petals look like stars, right?" The princess chuckled and began to touch the flower. After Jennette left, Athy heard about her through Ezekiel. She was very worried about the girl initially, but Jennette seemed to be a lot more stable now. When the princess saw that Jennette, instead of Ezekiel, sent her a letter for the first time in a while, she froze on the spot in disbelief. And when she slowly read through Jennette's letter, she couldn't help but slightly tear up. "Back then, I spoke to you as if I blamed you, but those were not my honest thoughts. It's not easy to console someone who needs consoling or to reach out and help when someone needs it. If our situations were reversed, I don't think I could have been like you, Princess."



Athy believed otherwise. In fact, even now, she knew Jennette would have been better than herself. If she were in Jennette's position, she definitely would have hesitated to contact Jennette first. The royal felt thankful and apologetic towards Jennette. After her first letter, the two exchanged letters about their daily lives. Although their relationship was not as good as it had been before, Athy thought it would be nice to slowly close the distance between them through the letters. And eventually, they would see each others' faces and smile one day. I want Jennette to be happy. She deserves happiness. When Jennette is happy, then I can be happy in peace too. "Hehhh, you've been exchanging letters with Chimera recently." "OH MY GOD!" Athy screamed and jumped with surprise when she heard someone's voice from behind. "LU-LUCAS!!!" "Did you miss me that much?" She whipped her head back to see Lucas grinning. She stared at his face nervously for a few seconds until she teleported away. "AH! AH!! AH!!!" After her surroundings changed, Athy breathed in air before shouting. Just to get away from Lucas, she had teleported somewhere without any calculation. For a second, she didn't know where she was. When she recognized a familiar floral scent, she assumed she was in her rose garden. "Hey, why did you suddenly teleport?" GOD!!! With the sound of Lucas' voice again, the princess internally screamed. Truthfully, she couldn't stand to look at Lucas' face, so she teleported away to avoid him. But to think that he would follow me this quickly!



She teleported again. This time, she arrived at a banquet hall in the Sapphire Palace. The hall was extremely quiet because guests were not currently present. There were unused tables and chairs, and white fabric covered the walls. Lucas found her again with ease. He appeared in midair and playfully tugged on Princess' hair. "Hm, does this mean you want to play with me?" "Stop following me!" The moment she looked into Lucas' eyes, she felt her face become warmer. Afterward, the royal continued to teleport away from Lucas, but to no avail. After the 15th time, Athy arrived at the Ruby Palace. Giving up, she sat next to a fountain. "Are you done now?" Lucas was sitting on top of the fountain and looking down at her with interest. "I never knew. You're into something like this? Well, I did see this in the books you've read." And from his following comment, Athy screeched at him. "Was this what people call 'catch me if you can'?" "NO!!!" Catch me if you can? CATCH ME IF YOU CAN?!?! NO!!! I WAS NOT PLAYING WITH YOU!!! AHHH!!! "If I had known you liked this kind of game, I would have played with you sooner."



"NO! That's not..." Too frustrated, Athy closed her mouth. Squirming, she covered her face with her hands. I can't tell him that I was running away from him because I felt too embarrassed to see him! Ahhh!!! After what happened during her birthday, she felt like dying whenever she saw him. The biggest problem, however, was her racing heart. But this was Lucas' fault!!! Because he did THAT to me!!! "Why is it so hard to see you around nowadays?" Surprisingly, Lucas treated her like the usual. So he doesn't know that in order to avoid him, I purposefully made my schedule very busy and haven't been visiting the tower? Athy assumed that even now, Lucas thought they were playing a game of teleporting race. Feeling uneasy, she began to make excuses. "I've been studying about how to become a ruler." "You want to become an empress?" "No one knows what the future holds, so I'm learning it just in case." W-What is this situation? Because Lucas was acting so nonchalant, she felt embarrassed about her earlier behavior. Her tensed body relaxed, and she felt a wave of exhaustion and hopelessness.



I'm not doing this anymore! Lucas is totally normal, so why do I need to freak out?! Y-Yeah!! That kiss? That was nothing. I kissed Blackie and Nox all the time. What I did with Lucas was nothing different than kissing a dog. At the same time, she felt a deep anger boiling in her guts to see him acting so indifferently. She did not want to express this rage and annoyance though. "You study such boring subjects so well." Lucas clicked his tongue with a look of disgust, his usual facial expression whenever he watched the royal study. This time, however, she understood him. Studying to become a ruler was very boring indeed. Also, the princess' recent class was very different from her imagination. Forgetting about escaping Lucas earlier, she placed her arm on the fountain and leaned her head against it. She groaned a sigh and spoke in honesty. "What I learned so far has been so different from what I imagined. 'Monarchs can be liars. Monarchs can be hypocrites. But they cannot reveal these until they die.' Things like that were written in the books." I thought I would learn something cooler. Among the list of Great People of All Time, many emperors appeared to be pretty awesome. So who would have thought the first few classes of becoming a ruler would consist of such information? Hence, the princess had another problem to think about other than Lucas. "What do you think a good ruler is?" "Why don't you ask your dad?" "Hm. I think I need to find the answer for myself."



Of course, she could ask Claude, just as Lucas suggested. But she decided not to. After listening to her words, Lucas replied apathetically. "Well, you can take your time to look for an answer. You have a lot of time anyway." This bastard, he is saying that because this is not his problem. What does he mean I have "a lot of time"?! "I actually think I started studying too late. I'm already 18." "You and your dad will live for hundreds of years, so aren't you actually starting too early?" "What...?! Hundreds of years?!?!" I'll be living for HUNDREDS of years?!?! What the heck?! "I mean, I know magicians usually live for a long time, but are my dad and my magic THAT powerful?" We're almost as powerful as the late Great Magician, Emperor Aeternitas?! "Did you forget what I gave you on your birthday? You and your dad ate the World Tree branch." Athy could only gape. Oh, that branch Lucas stabbed Claude with when he had lost his memory from my magic rampage! Lucas said my magic must stabilize, so he stabbed me with it too. My magical powers DID increase afterwards... "Is it because of that?" The princess was absolutely dumbfounded because she couldn't fathom the idea of living for hundreds of years.



"Yeah, so plan your life for the long term. You can study to become a ruler or whatever in the next couple of hundred years, and even that will still be early. When you have the time to study, you should just play with me." Lucas lightly complained and extended his arm to touch Princess' hair. As she just sat there pondering about living beyond the age of her expectation, he twirled her hair between his fingers and played with it. "Oh yeah, by the way, what do girls like to receive as gifts?" Athy doubted her ears. What...? Did he just ask me what girls like...?? Was it for me...? No, if it were, he wouldn't have asked me. Wait, does this guy have another woman? A woman this Great Lucas wants to give a present to?!?! Suddenly, she began to feel very strange. She couldn't explain her feelings, but she felt even more intense rage bubbling within her than before. "A gift is a gift, so I'm sure the person will like it no matter what you give them." She sounded slightly more apathetic than she intended. "If you say it like that, how would I know what's good?" Lucas pulled her hair as if to say, give me a clearer answer. But what do I know?! I don't care about what gift you'll give to another woman! "If it were you, what would you want?" With the way Lucas softly spoke to her, Athy wanted to angrily pull on his hair. How DARE you ask me a question like that to a girl you kissed not long ago, you insensitive bastard!!! "Hmph. I don't know. I already have everything, so I don't want anything. Maybe if you catch a dragon, then that might be something." She halfheartedly replied because she was in a bad mood.



I'm, like, not acting like this because I want to receive a gift from you or anything! I'm a princess! I don't need men giving me presents because I already have everything! I'm the most powerful! While Athy was seething inside, Lucas looked surprised. "What? A dragon? You like that? Do girls usually like that kind of thing?" "How am I supposed to know?! If you're done talking, go away!" "Okay. See you later." Even though she was visibly upset, he just disappeared from the fountain. Seething more than ever before, Athy teleported to the Garnet Palace to see Claude. "DAAAD!!!" Despite her sudden appearance, Claude didn't even blink an eye. He was in a garden. The princess ran to the emperor, who was standing next to purple flowers. "Don't run." Athy was no longer a kid, but she assumed Claude thought she still was one, judging by how he was still telling her to not run. After having these thoughts, she suddenly felt so touched. She ran to hug Claude tightly and shouted, "As I thought, I love Dad the most in this world!" I don't need a man! I don't care about Lucas anymore! Hmph! She was embarrassed for feeling so upset earlier, but she couldn't help but feel what she felt! "You two looking close as usual makes me happy." Then, she heard a familiar voice.



Oh, Felix was here too! I do remember him leaving the Emerald Palace earlier to see Claude. Hm? Am I imagining things? "Felix, did something good happen to you?" "Pardon? Something good?" "Your face looks extra great today for some reason." He appears brighter than usual. Was it better circulation? His face has more vitality... "You look more handsome and younger than before." "Really?" A second later, the knight shouted aha!, and the princess was at a loss for words by his following statement. "I believe it may be thanks to the yong-bong soup ordered by His Majesty!" I-Is that so? Last time when Felix was ordered to have yong-bong soup everyday for a month, he successfully cleared the mission. Is his healthier complexion due to the yong-bong soup? Really? "Your Majesty, why don't you also try eating the yong-bong soup?" Brightly-faced Felix made a suggestion to his master. "In fact, I have been worried about how your appearance has not been the same as before. Since I have experienced the wonderful effects of the yong-bong soup, I believe nothing better will do for Your Majesty." Athy instantly noticed Claude's brows furrowing for a split second.



This... somehow feels like a dangerous sign... Felix, I think you should stop talking now. "Is that so? I was not aware that you cared for me to that extent." "This Felix, full of loyalty, is always thinking about His Majesty' health and condition." Felix's bright face, however, didn't last for long due to the emperor's order. "Since you liked that yong-bong soup so much, I should order more for you." "Y-Your Majesty?" The princess watched Felix's eyes dart back and forth. "I-I think I had enough, so Your Majesty should..." "My appearance can always regain vitality when I have enough rest, but you're not like that. At least your body responds well with the yong-bong soup. You should be glad." She felt her back getting wet from cold sweat. Felix must be feeling worse than me right now... Ah! Felix! Why did you say such stupid words to Dad?! You've been with Claude for so long, and yet you still don't know him enough! "A ruler must take care of his people, so don't refuse. If you want, I will order one year's worth of the yong-song soup." "T-Th-That is..." Felix couldn't dare to refuse his master, so he stammered and suffered an intense cold sweat. Athy watched Felix blatantly struggling as he couldn't decide between the horrible tasting yong-bong soup or Claude's benevolence (which, of course,



wasn't actually). Suddenly, an extremely loud noise filled the air, and a gush of wind swept their bodies. "WHY DID THE WIND SO SUDDENLY... ! WHAT WAS THAT NOISE JUST NOW?" The knight shouted with bewilderment. Claude and Athy turned their heads to the direction of the noise. "It's inside the palace." Like what Claude said, this strange phenomenon was occurring within the palace. What is happening? The palace is protected by magic though! "This might be dangerous, so you stay here." "What are you talking about. Let's go together." "Your Majesty, Princess, me too--" Felix said something, but since this was an urgent situation, the father and daughter teleported to the source of the loud noise without him. And when the princess saw the scene in front of her, her jaw dropped. "Oh, you came?" Lucas leisurely waved his hand to her in the midst of the uproar. If others had seen him, they would have thought Lucas was going on a picnic. But when they see what Lucas was sitting on, they would all freeze with terror. "Wh-Wh-What is...!" Athy stammered, unable to believe what she was seeing. "A dragon?" Claude also appeared to be very doubtful of this situation as he narrowed his eyes.



Some people came over after hearing the ruckus, and their eyes and mouth were wide open with surprise. That's right. Lucas placed a dragon right in the middle of the palace! I-Is that even real? Is that a REAL dragon? It looks like it but...?! IS HE SERIOUS?! While the princess was drowning in shock and doubt, the creature lying flat on the ground breathed out. Its breath was so powerful that her hair flew wildly as if she were in a hurricane. "LUCAS, WHAT IS THIS?! WHAT DID YOU BRING TO THE PALACE?!" She confronted Lucas, still unable to believe her eyes. And the bastard replied... "It's your new pet. You said you wanted a dragon. As expected from my girlfriend. Taking care of a dragon would definitely feel more satisfying to raise. Do you want to saddle it yourself?" Lucas jumped down from the gold dragon's head. E-Excuse me?! A pet?! That dragon is my pet?! What kind of nonsense... "Oh yeah, by the way, what do girls like to receive as gifts?" "Hmph. I don't know. I already have everything, so I don't want anything. Maybe if you catch a dragon, then that might be something." Their earlier conversation suddenly came to her mind. She was now stunned more than ever. Wait... So... You brought me a dragon because of what I said earlier...??? For me??? W-Wait! But first! "W-WHY AM I YOUR GIRLFRIEND?!"



"Yes, I cannot easily ignore such a foul comment. Why do you say that my daughter is your girlfriend?" Immediately after Athy shouted at Lucas, she heard an extremely low, icy voice next to her. Claude was fuming with his dark aura, and she honestly thought another dragon was present next to her. As expected of Lucas, however, he was completely indifferent and shameless. He tilted his head. "Are you not? Then what was that ki--" In that instant, Athy rushed to Lucas like a bullet and covered his mouth. HEY, YOU BASTARD! HAVE YOU GONE MAD?! Y-YOU WANT TO PUBLICLY EXPOSE WHAT WE DID?!?! Lucas looked down to see the princess. He removed her hands from his mouth and lowered his head to whisper to her. "We even kissed. You liked it too." His straightforwardness made her stammer. "W-When did I like it?!" A-Accusing me of such! W-When did I like it?! The only reason I closed my eyes and didn't refuse you was that I was swept by the mood! But I didn't do it because I liked it or anything! Suddenly, Lucas made a face as if he realized something. "Are you, perhaps, ditching me?" E-Excuse me? What did I just hear...??? Ditching? Me? Lucas??? "I never thought you would be such a perverted person..." "N-No... What kind of nonsense..."



"So you're saying that you were going to chew me up, get all the good parts, and spit me out?" The royal was in shock and utter disbelief that she had no words. In the meanwhile, Lucas made a fake aching expression as if to say, how could you do this to me? "What are you two whispering about?" Then, Claude approached them while scowling. "I asked why my daughter is in such and such relationship with you, bastard." Stuck between Claude and Lucas, Athy felt her back drenched with cold sweat. After people found out about Lucas' true identity as The Black Tower's Magician, they trembled in fear of him. Claude, however, was just being himself. As expected from my dad. "Athanasia, you tell me why this bastard made those nonsensical noises." I really don't like this situation! "T-That is..." The dragon breathed out again, helping Athy by distracting Claude. It flapped its wings as an attempt to escape. "ACK!" Fearful of its dominating presence, the people who stood frozen looking at the dragon began to scream. With its wings flapping, another gush of wind swept its surrounding. "Oh? It's trying to rabbit." As expected, the only person not affected by the situation was Lucas. "Hey, shut up and sit still." The moment Lucas ordered the dragon, its giant body landed on the ground.



"Even though I'm standing right here, you still tried to escape? Well, a dragon should have a bold attitude to call itself as one." The dragon appeared to be whimpering. Then, Claude commented as he watched the dragon with narrowed eyes. "A dragon... Yes. It's not so bad for my daughter's pet." My dad surprisingly likes the dragon... I-I think it's cute too now that I see it closely... And Lucas is giving it to me so... But wait. The person Lucas wanted to give a present to was ME? Then he could have just asked me straightforwardly! "How about you call this Yellowie? It's perfect for your taste, right?" Lucas turned to Athy again after educating(?) the dragon. She quickly composed her face and replied to him. "What do you mean that's perfect for my taste?" "Why, do you not like it? Shall I catch you another one?" Lucas tilted his head. She pretended to not like this situation, but the corners of her lips continued to crawl up. She covered her mouth with her clothes. ...Right now, I'm not happy because of Lucas! I'm serious! Athy told herself internally. Of course, she was the only one who could hear herself. +++ "Then, this will be all for today." "Thank you so much, teacher." FINALLY TODAY'S CLASSES ARE OVER! Internally screaming with happiness, the princess politely greeted her teacher, who had been teaching



her about ways to become a ruler. "Ah, I can finally live." The moment she was alone in her room, the royal lied on her sofa. I usually enjoy studying, but learning how to be a ruler only complicates my mind... I think this subject is not the path for me... Well, my only goal in life was to live a long and healthy life, so suddenly learning about becoming a ruler is too much for me. Recently, Athy learned about a ruler's abilities blah blah and ideal exemplars blah blah, and she honestly couldn't absorb these information to her heart. Hm... When I become an empress, the first person I'd like to hire is Ezekiel... Her stream of consciousness moved to Ezekiel, especially since she hasn't seen him in so long. After she began to exchange letters with Jennette, her contact with Ezekiel has naturally decreased. Ezekiel and Jennette were currently residing not in the Alpheus residency but in a mansion in Kilodis. They didn't move there, so Athy assumed Mr. White Doggie was only trying to keep a low profile. She didn't know how long they planned to stay there though. Even though the princess wished to see them again, she knew right now was not the time. However, she definitely planned to visit them one day despite Claude's disapproval. "Oh, Princess. Is your class over?" Athy met Ces as she came out of her room. She could smell newly-washed fabric from Ces's towels. "Yeah, my class just ended. Where's Hannah and Lily?"



"Miss Lilian went to see the senior house maid, and Hannah should be in the kitchen right now. If you need anything, please let me know." "No, I only asked because I was curious. You seem busy, so you can go do your work. I'll be outside." It was noon, so everyone was busy. Felix went to train with other knights, since he said his body felt stiff again... So, I must spend my time alone then. When Athy had extra time, Lucas would usually appear out of nowhere and make her heart drop. But today, he was nowhere to be seen. By the way, the dragon that Lucas brought last time was returned to where it came from. Athy later learned that Lucas had brought a baby dragon. He told her he purposely brought a baby dragon because adult dragons were harder to train. No wonder it looked like it was crying! It was scared of Lucas! After hearing the truth, the princess scolded the Great Magician for a very long time. Despite what I told him, how could he just... bring a baby dragon?! Well, it was my fault for mentioning a dragon at all. B-But I never even dreamed he would bring one... Judge! Lucas is the culprit, not me! I'm telling the truth! I didn't even touch the baby dragon! Athy mumbled to herself in her head as she left her palace. What should I do with all this time? Shall I go to the tower? Or play with Nox and Bluey? I've been living in the library recently, so not there. Or... Maids bowed their heads to the princess while she pondered about what to do.



Then, she snapped her fingers. "Dad!" "Athanasia." The scenery changed, and Athy saw Claude next to piles of documents. He had been in a very bad mood after hearing Lucas' nonsensical words, but his mood has been improved. Of course, Athy's determination and diligence were two important factors to Claude's enhanced atmosphere. "What are you doing at this hour? I haven't seen you at all since you have been concentrating in your studies." Claude narrowed his eyes and questioned her. She flinched upon his half-accusation. Truthfully, Athy has been avoiding Claude as he questioned the relationship between her and Lucas. So, she used her classes as an excuse to not face him. "Of course I came because I wanted to see you, Dad! Hehe." The princess smiled as she approached the emperor. "Do you have a lot of work today?" Claude replied immediately. "I always have a lot of work." Y-Yeah... That's true. You DO always have a lot of work. Yes, I asked you a stupid question... With Claude's instantaneous reply, Athy stammered, not knowing what to say. Then, he tilted his head as he watched her. "But taking a break for a day will not be a problem." She gave him a big smile. Honestly, Athy knew Claude would say those words. Even though he's always busy, he always makes time to spend with me. Thus, she decided to



behave like a childish, immature daughter today as well. "Then let's go outside of the palace with me!" Not expecting her sudden request, Claude's face expressed a mix of emotions. Athy mischievously smiled. +++ "It's crowded, dirty, and noisy." Claude's first impression outside of the palace was described with those words. After listening to his emotionless voice, the princess could only titter as she didn't know what to say. How could you say "It's crowded, dirty, and noisy," when you're outside of the palace with your daughter? Isn't that too harsh? Regardless of what he said, Claude inspected his surroundings as they walked. "Today seems to be more chaotic than last time. Is it due to the writing competition?" Today was not the first time the two visited the town together. Keeping her promise, Athy took Claude to see fireworks. They also went to festivals with her constant begging. "Let's go that way." The princess held the emperor's hand and walked into a crowd of people. Claude appeared disgusted to be around the crowd but still followed her lead in silence. They were dressed like commoners and had their faces changed with the plastic-surgery magic. "Here, here! We have an extra sale today!"



"Come and watch this beautiful lady's magic show! Tonight at 6!" "If you buy our healthy pumpkin juice, you can win a lottery ticket! You can win other prizes too!" The princess appreciated people's liveliness. As she walked holding Claude's hand, she found what she was looking for. She pointed her finger at it and shot her extra sparkling eyes at Claude. "Dad! Ice cream!" She activated the 'Dad, buy me that!' card. This wasn't her first time begging him to buy her something, but she felt a rush of anticipation whenever she did. Am I embarrassed to behave like this when I'm an adult? Hmph, not at all! Honestly, 18-year-olds in Korea are high schoolers, so it's still acceptable for them to beg their parents! "Welcome! Would you like two ice creams?" "Not two, just one. Vanilla." "Would you like some choco syrup on top?" "How would you like it?" "Choco syrup and strawberry syrup too!" My dad has changed! Athy felt very touched and proud as she watched Claude order her ice cream very naturally. When they first visited outside of the palace with him, Athy thought he was being hilarious.



She had asked him to buy her a cotton candy that cost one cent, and Claude gave a gold coin to the woman, who almost had her eyes pop out. Also, when Athy told him she wanted a lion doll she saw along the way, Claude attempted to buy all the dolls in that store. "Does it taste good?" He asked her as she happily ate her ice cream. So, she offered some to him. "Dad, you should try it too." "I hate sweets." Looking disgusted with the extra chocolate and strawberry syrups, Claude refused. Hm, it tastes so good though! I pity my dad who doesn't know the joyful taste of ice cream! "Oh! Dad! Let's eat that!" "Oh my goodness, this caramel version wasn't here before!" "Dad! Grilled chicken!" "One should eat something sweet after eating something salty, so let's go eat some cotton candy!" The princess continued with her mukbang as she went around holding Claude's hand. "I think about this whenever I see you, but you eat so well for your small body." She expected him to be used to her eating by now, but he seemed surprised. But you still like to watch me eat, right? You feel full just by looking at me eat... "Now that I see closely, you appear to have gained weight. Your cheeks look chubbier than before. I guess it wasn't my imagination." Grr!!!



After hearing Claude mumble to himself, Athy almost threw her cotton candy on the ground. What do you mean I've gained weight?! Where?! WHERE?!?! "ACK! THIS CAN'T BE TRUE! THIS IS A TRICK! I WILL NEVER ADMIT THIS!" "Oh, is this your first time playing? You don't have money anymore, so leave." The princess flinched with surprise from the loud shouting. Despite being in the noisy market, their shouts penetrated her ears. "They must be gambling." Claude commented with a scowl, and Athy was interested. A group of men were gambling next to where the emperor and the princess stood. Curious, she tried to watch them, but Claude pulled her away first. "This is not something you should watch, so don't be interested." But I'm curious... Claude looked very serious, however, so she quickly decided to give up watching them gamble. "Ey Miss, you wanna try?" Suddenly, she heard someone's voice. Oh, he's talking to me. They must have seen my curiosity. "Looks like you have enough money. This is a rather plain betting game that friends of Miss' age play a lot." Hm? Who is he trying to fool? It obviously doesn't look plain.



The royal was embarrassed to admit this, but she assumed he called her because she looked like an easy prey due to her innocent and elegant face. Also, no matter how plainly they dressed, Claude and Athy couldn't hide their luxurious presence, so many people made attempts to steal from them. "Oh, are you two a father and a daughter? Why don't you both play? You can bet how much you want." Others next to the man began to lure them. H-Honestly, I want to try, but Dad won't allow me. Well, what kind of dad would like to watch his daughter gamble? "'Plain betting game'? A sparrow passing by would laugh." Claude scoffed at them just as she expected. Then, a fearless man poked the bear. "What the f*ck. Mister, you don't have money? You looked rich, but you're an empty can." He then spat on the ground. Athy gasped. This man has definitely gone mad. How dare he say those words to my dad! If Claude hadn't changed his appearance, no one would have dared to speak like that in front of him. Right now, however, Claude honestly looked... easy. Athy had altered his face earlier when she casted the plastic-surgery magic. Claude's overall face already looked plain with the magic, but she purposefully included a big mole next to his nose. So currently, Claude was far from being his usual charismatic self. I'm so sorry, Dad! I will never joke like this ever again! Of course, his usual aura couldn't be hidden, so when the emperor gave the men his icy glare, they flinched with fear. However, perhaps due to the excessive gambling mood, or because they were majority by numbers against Athy and Claude, the men quickly talked back.



"If you're homeless, then stay in your house! Why are you crawling outside if you don't have any money?!" "Yeah, if you don't have money even with that face, then go lick your wife's foot! What will you do if you wife cheats on you later?" "Hahaha!" These men were obviously drunk too. Oh my goodness...! To think that people like them exist! How dare they speak of such words to The Great Claude?! Athy knew those men were trying to lure her and Claude to play. M-My dad will never fall for their tricks... "You're a man who's not afraid to lose his life." ...or not! She trembled in fear when she saw Claude's devilish smirk. "Athy." "Y-Yes?" She tensed and immediately replied when Claude called her by her nickname, since they were outside. "I think these men have some qualities to educate you." W-Where...? As she trembled, Claude walked to the group of men and threw his money pouch on a table. Gold coins poured out from the pouch. Usually, bronze coins were enough to go about the market. These men most likely haven't even seen silver coins before.



As expected, these men were using bronze coins for the betting money. In the midst of dirty bronze money, a pile of gold coins created a sharp contrast. "This is betting money. Even if you died and returned, you will never touch this amount of money ever again." Walking past the men who were too stunned to say anything, Claude sat down to play. "You place your betting money too." Never in their dreams did the men expect Claude to have this much money. Although they were trying to lure him to play, they were beyond surprised to see the amount of betting money Claude threw. Soon however, the man sitting across from the emperor visibly expressed greed, which infected all the other surrounding men as well. "T-Then I'll use all the money I earned today..." "That's all you have? Do you think that's worth anything?" Claude glanced at the man's bronze coins and scoffed. Wow, despite his current appearance, those 'you're worthless' eyes are the same! As expected, his years of using those eyes can't go anywhere. From Claude's following comment, the group of men became rowdy. "Yes, if you bet your hand, then the game will certainly become interesting." "What?!" Claude's unexpected development shocked the man. With trembling eyes, the man shouted at Claude. "What the f*ck are you talkin' about?! Why would I bet my hand for this round?!"



"You were fearlessly provoking me earlier, but now you're scared? Despite all the talk, you're not confident you'll win." Claude was only apathetic. Oh, now Claude is challenging that man! "This might be your only chance of touching this money simply by surrendering your worthless hand." Claude's provocation was slightly different from the men's earlier. "If you're not brave enough, then you can run away now. However, those who are brave will take all that gold." Then, all the men turned to look at the gold coins lying on the table. T-This scene is like hyenas looking at a meat in front of them, and Claude is like a lion looking down at them. "F-Fine! Even if you lose all your money, don't come crying later." The man accepted Claude's challenge. The princess assumed that the man thought he would lose the money to someone else. But to actually bet on your own hand... What is he going to do when he loses? Is Dad trying to teach me not to become an adult like that man? "By the way, do you even know the rules? I'll briefly explain them to you, so you listen up. When the bell rings, you flip this card ten times..." "How bothersome. I know that much, so shut up and start." The game looked very complicated, but Claude moved his hands as if he was familiar with the game.



D-Dad... Did you secretly leave the palace to gamble around when I wasn't looking...? Full of doubt, the princess watched her father. "Oh! You did it!" "Mister, you can play, eh?" Athy didn't know how gambling worked, but she assumed Claude was winning as the crowds cheered for him. Yeah well, I don't think Claude would have played if he thought he would lose. "Ey, YOUR wife might leave you later! Hahaha!" "SHUT UP! I AIN'T GONNA LOSE!" The other men who insulted Claude earlier were now on his side. The man in front of the emperor had completely lost his confidence. Even though he was smiling when they began, he was currently drowning in his own sweat from nervousness and uncertainty. This gambling round was over. "T-THIS CANNOT BE!" "What cannot be?" To think that Claude would be talented in gambling! The man had taken everyone's money in the previous rounds, so all the other men were happily cheering for Claude's win. Only this particular man was red with rage. "THIS CANNOT BE!!!"The man slammed his hands on the table and suddenly stood up. He then pointed his finger at Claude and shouted at him. "YEAH, YOU TRICKED ME. THIS WAS



A TRICK! YOU DESPICABLE BASTARD!" "The one who scammed was you." Claude smirked at the man and threw one of the cards in the air. "You don't think I didn't notice what you've done to my card? Seems like that's how you defeated everyone else, you shameless human." From Claude's statement, the other men around him began to get loud again. "You did something to the cards?!" "No wonder you kept winning!" "Is that true? THEN GIVE BACK MY MONEY!" Shouting all at once, the men caused a commotion. They didn't care if the man actually tricked them. They only needed a reason to gain their money back. Athy, of course, believed that Claude didn't lie. "D-Don't joke with me! Do you have any evidence?!" Afraid of getting caught, the man barked at the emperor. Claude, however, stood up and walked toward the man in his apathetic expression. "I don't care about such a thing. You lost your bet, and I only need to receive what I won." Then, Claude grabbed the man's wrist and firmly placed it on the table. Everyone else around them suddenly remembered what the bets were. Whether everyone was shocked or not, Claude took out a small blade from his waist. Light reflected on the sharp blade midair. "It's better not to have a hand that tricks." "W-WAIT!! AHHH!!!!"



The man attempted to get away, but Claude did not budge. The man's scream echoed throughout the market. Claude went for the wrist. The blade did not cut through the man, however. "H... Huh...?" The man trembled as he had his eyes squeezed, and he slowly opened them. He gasped when he saw the blade stuck in the table between his fingers. "I cannot have your disgusting state in my daughter's eyes, so I will pretend that I've taken your wrist. Next time, provoke people more wisely. If you cannot do that, then seal yourself in your house and never crawl back out. Do you understand?" Afterwards, Claude pushed the man away as if he were something dirty and calmly walked toward Athy. The men were deadly quiet, but a moment later, they all hollered at Claude. He scowled as to think that they were loud. Athy gave him the thumbs up. "Dad, you were awesome!" She believed Claude played with the man to show her the dangers of gambling. As expected, one should not gamble. I deeply regret showing even the slightest interest in something like that. Claude scoffed to comment, and she was at a loss for words. "Did you see that? You must step on those brainless and worthless beings once in a while." W-What?? Weren't you playing to show me how dangerous greed can be or how one can ruin their life by gambling? "And if you're determined to step on them, then don't be afraid to use whatever methods to do so. If you plan to gamble, then it doesn't matter if



you lie or use tricks. All you need to care about is taking the other person's life." W-What does that mean??? So you used a trick...?? T-Taking the other person's life?! Dad! You're scary! "W-We should go somewhere else!" Today Athy learned an important lesson: don't mess with Claude. If she continued to talk about gambling, she thought he would say even scarier words. So, she grabbed his hand and quickly left the scene. Afterwards, they returned to the main market zone. The sun had set already, so orange lights began to illuminate throughout the area. "What do you mean? The night market is the highlight of today! We can't miss the night market!" After Claude suggested that they return to the palace, Athy was convincing him to stay for the night market. He narrowed his eyes and questioned her. "You've been eating for hours, and yet you still have food you want to eat?" "Of course! There's fried chicken and fried noodles and... I MEAN! It's not for the food! I-I just want to look around the night market..." Oh no, I accidentally told him my true intention. I tried to be general, but even I couldn't convince myself... B-But the food here is so good! Despite all the wonderful and expensive food from the palace, the princess was very attracted to the food from the market. They had a special taste, like MSG. I might be the only princess in the world with a cheap taste...



Ultimately, she dragged Claude around the night market and began to eat various foods. Despite his disgusted, annoyed, and dull face, he allowed her to go wherever she wished. "Hey, pretty Miss! Come and look at these accessories." On her way to another food stall, Athy stopped to look at some accessories. There was a bracelet that she had gifted to Jennette. It had braided strings, and it looked very similar to a wish-bracelet that she saw in her past life. When she looked at the bracelet, Athy thought of Jennette. "Do you want something?" Claude asked her as he watched her stare at the accessories. "No, it's not like that..." "THEY'RE OVER THERE!" Suddenly, they heard a very loud voice. Athy whipped her head to the source of sound. "THAT MOLE BASTARD! GET HIM!!!" The man who lost to Claude earlier brought a gang with him, and they were running toward the emperor and the princess. Oh, is he trying to seek revenge? I should have changed our faces afterwards! "Tsk. I should have just killed him earlier." As expected, Claude mumbled such frightening words. He appeared to be regretting not completing his work earlier. And by "completing," he meant slicing the man's wrist or his neck.



Claude resumed giving his daughter a life lesson. "Athanasia. If there's a mindless human who bothers you, then step on them so that they can never climb back up. If you're mediocre with your process, then worthless humans like him can stupidly come back for you. Remember these words well." Ah!! I think Dad is really regretting allowing the man to live! There might be blood! They're coming here! Claude didn't appear to think about moving away from them. "Dad! Let's run away!" We should run before Dad makes those men cross the river of death! "HEY! YOU BIG MOLE BASTARD! YOU STAY RIGHT THERE!" Claude scrunched his face as he disapproved of them running away, but he silently followed Athy's lead. Athy, despite this situation, was actually feeling quite excited. Actually, I've always wanted to try this whenever there were running-away scenes in books! "Wait, where did they go?!" "Those trashy bastards! They're so fast! Hey, you look over there!" "Call us right away when you find them! Don't take all the money for yourself!" Truthfully, Athy and Claude could have used magic to easily run away from them. So after running for a few minutes, they concealed themselves by using invisibility magic. When the men were gone, the two returned to be visible. "Ah, that was fun."



"What's so fun about this?" While she chuckled, he made a look of, despite my age, my daughter is making me struggle. The two changed their faces again and returned to the night market. "Ta-da! This is a gift for you, Dad!" Her present was a very cute headband with animal ears on it. It was very similar to the ones that are sold in theme parks. In this night market, these animal-eared headbands appeared to be very popular. "Remove that disgusting thing away from my eyes." He immediately refused her gift. "Why? It's so cute! And look, everyone else is wearing them. In fact, if you don't wear these, you'll look strange." Despite Claude's increasingly annoyed face, Athy persisted and placed the headband on his head. He heavily disapproved of this situation, but when she began to beg, he let her be. The panda ears on Claude's head really made him look like a wild panda. A wild panda in a very bad mood. Satisfied, the princess placed her fox-ears headband on her head and led Claude around the night market. "Here. I picked it up along the way." Claude then handed something to Athy. She looked at her hand and froze on her spot. His gift was the bracelet that she saw earlier. The braided bracelet appeared orange under the night-market light. "Didn't you want it?"



He must have thought I wanted this since I was looking at it. She smiled at him. "You bought it for me?" "I just told you that I picked it up along the way." She continued to smile and immediately placed the bracelet on her wrist. "Ta-da! Does it look good on me?" Claude glanced at her and nonchalantly commented, "It's alright." Hmph. But I know you're actually complimenting me! She grabbed his hand once more and walked through the night market. "Dad, did you know? If you wear this bracelet, your wish will come true." "You believe in that nonsense?" "It doesn't matter if it's nonsense or not. Dad, do you have a wish?" Whether their surroundings were too loud for him to hear, or he was thinking about something, Claude didn't reply. For a while after, they quietly walked along the night-market lights until they returned to the palace.



"Lily! This is a present for you!" "Oh my, what is this?" Athy gifted an animal-ear headband to Lily. She can't wear it everyday, of course, but it's the giver's heart that matters! "Hannah, Ces, I have one for you too! I have one for Felix as well!" Others might be upset if she gave her present only to Lily, so she bought headbands for everyone else too. "Ah, this is so cute!" "Am I a sheep?" Lily's was a rabbit, Hannah's was a cat, Ces's was a sheep, and Felix's was a deer. "Ah, a deer antler. I like it." (A deer antler is a very famous+expensive medicine/ingredient in Korean herbal medicine, so that's why Felix likes it. It's called nok-yong 鹿茸.) Hm...? Felix, that is a deer antler but... why are you talking like it's an herbal medicine?? With yong-bong soup too... He seemed to be even more interested in medicines these days. "It seems like you really enjoyed your time outside." Lily asked with her mom-smile, so Athy beamed back. "Bluey, did you eat your food?" After the princess took a bath and readied herself to sleep, she looked at her blue bird. Oh, Bluey looks tired. It's bobbing its head up and down. Nox was sleeping too.



She then realized she was preparing to go to bed later than usual. Even though it was a half-impulsive outing, I had so much fun! After lying in her bed, she raised her arm in the air. She stared at her bracelet on her wrist. Even though Claude said it was nonsense, she didn't think believing was bad. Why would people say "dreams come true"? They say if someone desperately wishes, then the universe helps. Whether it's big or small, everyone has a wish. And because she became a greedy person after some point in time, she had few wishes that she desperately hoped would come true. "Princess! You should get in bed after your hair is dry." Lily came into the room and scolded Athy. She sat on her bed and allowed the maid to keep scolding her as she dried the princess' hair with a towel. Athy could have used her magic to dry her hair in one second, but she enjoyed the feeling of Lily touching her hair. And truthfully, she didn't dislike Lily scolding her. "Princess, are you listening to me?" "Yeah." Athy smiled at Lily, and the maid couldn't help but smile back. Afterwards, the princess was in her bed. She then suddenly thought, I haven't seen Lucas all day today. He won't suddenly appear in my room this late at night, right? Soon however, she quickly fell asleep as she was tired from walking around in the market. And like that, another gentle night was passing by.



[Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Side Story 2: Became a Princess in Wonderland - Page 84 by taylorxmichelle 252-320 minutes The princess decided to explore that palace on a leisurely day. "There's a secret treasure inside the palace's forbidden area?" After what the chief told her, Athy's eyes widened with surprise. Chief then looked at her like she's his granddaughter and explained. "I heard it through the grapevine. Apparently, the first emperor used this magical item to choose His Majesty' successor." "Choose the successor? How?" "I don't know. The details were not written in ancient texts, but apparently the magic item was so extraordinary that it had the ability to choose who would inherit the throne." Oh wow, what an amazing magic item! Suddenly, she thought about a talking hat in a wizard movie. In that movie, the hat selected students to go to particular dorms. Was the magical item that the first emperor made worked similarly? "However, the magical item was used only once when the emperor used it to decide who would be his successor. Back then, other royal families disapproved of using the magical item to decide who would be the next emperor. It is recorded that afterwards, few generations of emperors found this magical item in the forbidden area." "Why is this magical item not considered as a national treasure and still kept in the palace's forbidden area?"



"The reason is not written. It's speculated that the magical item cannot be easily moved." Athy was very intrigued with Chief's story. She had one question though. "By the way, where is the palace's forbidden area?" She couldn't think of a forbidden area in the palace. No matter how hard she thought, an area like that didn't seem to exist. There is one place that might be... Maybe it's there? Few maids would go there to maintain it, but it was a place without any use located in the northwestern area: Topaz Palace. When Athy had asked Claude and Lily about the Topaz Palace before, they simply told her that it just existed. "This old man does not know more than what I just told you. It could be that the area was considered forbidden only to the earlier generations of emperors." Chief doesn't know huh. Well, this was just a record from an ancient text, so it may not exist now. Then, by his next words, the princess was completely shaken. "By the way, Princess. This may be this old man's overbearing thoughts, but are you perhaps considering Lucas as the prince consort?" "P-Prince consort?!" Athy stammered a reply. "Last time, I overheard from a few stupidos that Sir Lucas suddenly brought a dragon to court you, Princess..." AH!!! WHAT "COURT"?!?! WHAT IS THIS GRANDPA EVEN SAYING?!?!?! "IT'S NOT LIKE THAT!"



"Is that true? You can tell this old man the truth..." "AGAIN, IT'S NOT LIKE THAT!" The princess denied very aggressively. She felt her face becoming warmer from hearing those words. But of course! Courting?! Son-in-law?! Who?! LUCAS?!?! IT'S ALL NONSENSE! "If it's not true, then I'm glad. I'm saying this because Sir Lucas is not present right now, but to be the emperor's son-in-law, wouldn't someone who is calm and well-behaved be better?" Grandpa Chief quickly slid his criticism since Lucas wasn't around. Flustered, the princess continued to babble her innocence(?) to the chief and escaped the tower. Courting and son-in-law?! What kind of nonsense...! How old do they think I am?! A-And to think that the person is Lucas! Their beliefs are wrong in so many ways! Lucas, whether he was with her or not, always knew how to pull her strings. "Seriously, what has he been doing recently?" Athy complained to herself as she left the tower. After the dragon incident, she hadn't heard from him for a week. Because she didn't see him for so long, she even personally visited the tower! According to Chief and other magicians, however, Lucas had not been around the tower either. Now that I think about it, I don't know anything about him, whether he's in the palace, or doing something when he's alone. Lucas always seemed to know where Athy was as if he had a GPS on her body. So, she was not content about not knowing where HE was. But this makes it seem like I'm very interested in Lucas!



Coming back to her senses, the princess quickly decided to quit thinking about Lucas. What's so good about a guy who hasn't been around for a week? Hmph. "Maybe I should visit the Topaz Palace." She then teleported herself to the palace. This was the only area she could think of when Chief mentioned the palace's forbidden area. Since no one was around, the silence almost gave her goosebumps. Claude's Garnet Palace was also very quiet since people didn't go there either but... to Athy, the absolute silence in the Topaz Palace felt heavier. Truthfully, she assumed the palace's forbidden area would be the Topaz Palace due to its very strange vibe. From the deadly silence, the princess cautiously walked around the palace. The sound of her heels couldn't conceal her presence. As it echoed throughout, she constantly looked around her surroundings to check someone wasn't following her. I... I don't believe in ghosts... b-but the vibe here is making my heart shrivel. No one used this palace for generations. In fact, there weren't even records of royal families who lived in this particular palace. The princess opened various doors and saw how beautiful and luxurious each room was. The internal architecture and design were as beautiful as her Emerald Palace. She thought not using this palace was a loss. If I had found this place when I was younger, these could have been my riches... With longing eyes, she drooled over the sparkling luxuries. By the way, I don't see magical items anywhere. As expected, was Chief telling me nonsense? Well, he DID say the story derived from an ancient text. I'm also not sure that the Topaz Palace is the forbidden area in the palace.



With these thoughts, she looked around the palace with slight disappointment. Right now, she was in a room that appeared to be someone's bedroom. Perhaps from the maids' diligent maintenance, the room was very clean as if someone had been living in it. It even has a book on a table like someone was reading it... "Hm?" Suddenly, Athy froze in her place because the book looked completely out of place. From what I know, no one has been using this palace for a few hundred years, so why is there an open book there? Did one of the cleaning maids read it when she took a break? Questioning its existence, Athy picked up the open book. She felt no magic from it. Interestingly, the book did not have a title. The princess checked its black cover and resumed looking at the page where it was opened. "Oh? It's an ancient text." Among all of the innumerable languages, to think that this book is written in an ancient text that no one researches about... Interesting... Can a servant read this text? If so, then shouldn't they be hired to work in the Imperial Court? Thinking these thoughts, the princess translated the text. Since there were no subjects in which she hadn't studied over the years, reading the ancient text was not difficult for her. On the page in front of her, one sentence was written. "'Only the one who achieves the Truth can return and obtain the Emperor's Fortune'?" What kind of weird nonsense...



Suddenly, a bright ray of light erupted from the book. This book appeared very normal just a moment ago, but Athy now felt a wild magical power from it. She immediately released the book but was too late. She was absorbed into the light. After a few moments, the blinding light disappeared, but she still couldn't see. AH! MY EYES! What just happened? Why did that light suddenly explode from the book? I was so sure the book had no magical power, so what happened? She was determined to bring this book to the Black Tower and research it. "W-Who..." Suddenly, Athy heard someone's voice in front of her. Did this person come to the Topaz Palace after seeing that light? "Who are you?" "Who are you"? No one in the palace doesn't know who I am. Still unable to see, Athy rubbed her eyes. Her vision slowly returned. Finally, she was able to see the person in front of her. She doubted her own eyes and froze on her spot. The person in front of her looked surprised as well. The girl in front of Athy appeared to be astonished and in utter disbelief. She may have been sleeping until then or was preparing to sleep, but the girl wore white pajamas. Her hair was loose with its golden curls. Those wide, surprised eyes were sparkling crystal-eyes. But the most surprising factor was...



"You look like me...?" As if there was a mirror, the girl in front of Athy looked exactly like her. Still frozen, Athy watched the girl mindlessly mumble to herself. Athy quickly look around the room to see the unfamiliar surroundings. No, this place was not unfamiliar to her. This place looked very similar to the Ruby Palace where she had lived as a child. "Who are you?" Unable to hide her shaken expression, Athy turned to look at the girl who was questioning her. As Athy stared at the trembling girl who had the same face as herself, she couldn't help but feign a laugh from this ridiculous situation. No way... No way...?! "You... Are you Princess Athanasia?" The girl reacted from Athy's impulsive question. Only then was Athy able to firmly believe that this situation was not a delusion. She was the unfortunate princess of the novel. Where Jennette was the female protagonist, the girl was Athanasia from Lovely Princess. +++ Lucas was in a state of slight irritation. Thanks to a very annoying person, he had wasted an entire week.



"He might bother me again later, so should I have made him sleep forever?" He talked to himself as he clicked his tongue. The one who had been holding back Lucas until now was none other than Caraks. The man appeared to be so close to dying, but he had been dearly holding onto his life, much to Lucas' annoyance. His lack of death was bothering the Great Magician. Under normal circumstances, Lucas would have given him a good kick and ignored him. However, Caraks acted like he might die today or tomorrow and kept talking about his last death wish. Thus, Lucas couldn't completely ignore him. If he had known Caraks would annoy him for a week though, Lucas would have thought differently. Even now, Lucas regretted not ending Carak's very thin lifeline. Even if Caraks died now, he would be reincarnated again. Also, Caraks arrogantly gave relationship advice to Lucas. Saying comments like, If you do everything she tells you to do, she'll get bored of you soon or Do you not know the push and pull, Caraks acted like he knew everything. Lucas honestly believed in Carak's advice for a very brief moment. But soon, the Great Magician quickly ignored them and complained to himself. Using his magic, he moved to another location. There was only one person he would visit first. "Where is this place?" Lucas scowled as he looked at the unfamiliar room. He knew Athanasia's usual routine, so he was confused with this surrounding. Is this another room in the Emerald Palace? But something about the air felt very strange.



Still scowling, Lucas studied the room until his eyes landed on a book. It seemed to have fallen and was on a carpet. But it was very strange. Why did he feel the magic of the person he was looking for from that book? Lucas lowered his body and picked up the book. He saw what was written inside and easily read it. [Only the one who achieves the Truth can return and obtain the Emperor's Fortune.] "What kind of f*cking nonsense is this?" Lucas commented in annoyance after reading the text. He was bothered by the fact that the person he was looking for was nowhere to be seen and instead, he felt a familiar magic from the book. To learn more about it, Lucas collected his magic to his hand. However, he was blinded by a sudden flash of light. A short period of time passed as Lucas blinked once or twice. No, he could have lost his senses and maybe time actually passed for a long time. Anyway, the magician felt even more annoyed than before and narrowed his eyes. The light was nowhere to be seen, and his surroundings were in complete darkness. That book definitely didn't have even an ounce of magic. Lucas couldn't understand how that darn piece of paper tricked him. His mood worsened because the book hurt his pride. That darn piece of paper. When I return, I'm going to burn it until it doesn't even have ashes. Lucas clenched his jaw. Then, like a heavy fog lifting, his surroundings slowly became brighter. Finally, the scene revealed itself to Lucas, and his eye twitched.



"You're a poor child." The man's quiet voice rang in Lucas' ears. Although the man whispered, the voice reverberated deeply and loudly. "You may think I'm pathetic, but I pity you." Completely away from the darkness, Lucas was now facing a sunset. He was standing on top of The Black Tower. As if the empty room from the palace earlier was a dream, he looked at someone while standing on the Tower as a sharp wind cut across his skin. "You may think you have everything in the world, but you actually have nothing." View bleeding with the sunset glow; the dry whisper that penetrated the gush of wind; and a man in front of the glowing background with his back toward the sunset. This entire scene was too familiar. Even the next moment, with the man's white hair whipping from the wind as he turned to see Lucas. "In a world full of beautiful things, you were born empty-handed; you live empty-handed; and ultimately you will die empty-handed. How pitiful." The moment Lucas heard those words, the memories that were lost from his mind returned. "Don't joke with me." In the midst of cold, gushing wind, a cool smile bloomed. "You already died long ago." The man in front of him had died already, through the worst method of all. He had obliterated his own existence from this world.



Thus, wasn't he cheating by suddenly appearing like this? "Well, I guess it doesn't matter." Lucas silently stared at the man standing in front of him, but soon closed his eyes and smiled cold-heartedly. "Whether this is a dream or an illusion, I can just kill you again if you're alive." The man stood completely still. Soon, Lucas' hand swiftly reached for the man. +++ "Oh my goodness, what is happening." Athy calmed her fast-beating heart while looking at the Ruby Palace she managed to escape from. She couldn't describe her feelings after seeing an exact copy version of herself. Is this how one feels if they see a doppelgänger? But this was beyond that level... "You... Are you Princess Athanasia?" ...because the girl was not simply someone who simply looked like Athy. She called herself Princess Athanasia. "That's right. Who exactly are you? How did you suddenly appear in my room? And why do you have a face so similar to mine?" At first, the girl couldn't talk due to feeling confused, surprised, nervous, frightened, and more. Once she opened her mouth, however, she fired her questions to Athy. Haha. So what did I do? Athy used sleeping magic on the girl and ran away!



Ah! That wasn't my intention at first, but this was an emergency situation, so I-I couldn't help it... But I need the time to gather my thoughts and understand what is going on here! When I saw her, I instantly thought about Athanasia from Lovely Princess, but does that even make sense? So does that mean I'm inside that novel, or what? N-No... If that's true, then it's not TOO nonsensical since I was already inside the novel and became Princess Athanasia... With trembling eyes, Athy thought about that girl she had left in the Ruby Palace. When she stared at the girl sleeping, her face looked too alike with hers. She even had the same dot on my arm! Athy had goosebumps again. In the midst of her mental breakdown, she snapped her fingers and teleported. What she did first in this situation was to visit the Emerald Palace. Everything seemed impossible, but her instincts told her not to gloss over anything. Athy's room in the Emerald Palace was dark. A moment later, she looked at the person sleeping on her bed and laughed in utter disbelief. Under the moonlight, the person sleeping soundlessly was none other than Jennette. She was sleeping peacefully and naturally as if she was the owner of this room. What? This is real? This isn't a dream and it's real? Athy raised her hands and slapped her cheeks. They hurt. So this IS real?! She was too stunned to say anything. A girl that looks exactly like me in the Ruby Palace and Jennette is in the Emerald Palace...



After staring at Jennette's face in disbelief, Athy carefully looked at her room. She was silent as she looked at this familiar, yet unfamiliar surroundings. Aside from the usual structure of the room in her memory, nothing else was the same compared to her room. This was funny. This place is definitely the room I used in the Emerald Palace, so if I'm not the owner of this room then who is? Once more, Athy looked at Jennette sleeping on the bed and snapped her fingers. The location changed and the soft moonlight glossed her vision. With the help of the white moonlight, purple flowers everywhere felt even more mysterious and magical. Athy had arrived at the Garnet Palace's garden. The person's back in front of her was a view she was very familiar with. What she saw right now was so familiar that she courageously walked toward him. Athy's footsteps made a rustling noise between the grass. Hearing this, Claude turned to see Athy. Feeling a slight anticipation, Athy opened her mouth to call him. "What an annoying wench." But his cold stabbing voice forbade her from saying anything. "If you're here to babble nonsense again like you did earlier, then disappear from my sight. Even if you pathetically cling on tens or hundreds of times, nothing will change." His eyes were also icy.



"It seems like you didn't understand, so I shall tell you once more." Claude looked directly into her eyes and declared to her with frightening coldness. "I have never for a moment considered you as my daughter. That will never change, so do not ever act like this ever again. I feel agitated just by looking at your face." Not caring about how she would react to his words, Claude immediately turned and walked away. She stared at Claude's retreating back. Even though she knew him so well, her dad's back appeared to be like someone else. "Huh. Wow." Athy released a dry chuckle. After seeing another Athanasia in the Ruby Palace and Jennette in the Emerald Palace, she must've expected this situation with Claude in her mind. So thankfully, Athy was not too shocked with Claude's words. "Seeing him talk to me like that really means he's not my real dad." Athy had seen the stars above all the time, but currently, they felt very unfamiliar. She teleported again and looked around the palace. As expected, her personal library Claude had made for her or her colorful rose gardens located throughout the palace were nowhere to be seen. The roses that bloomed in the Emerald Palace garden suddenly became another flower in a single day. She also couldn't find Nox and Bluey, who were living in the Emerald Palace with her. Lily, as well, stayed in the Ruby Palace, not in the Emerald Palace. Athy couldn't find Hannah and Ces anywhere, and Felix, who silently stayed next to Claude like a shadow, had bowed to her and left with his master. Most importantly, Athanasia and Jennette, sleeping in the Ruby Palace and the Emerald Palace respectively, and even Claude, who coldly told her, "I



have never for a moment considered you as my daughter" were all different. As she confirmed these strange factors one by one, her clustered mind began to straighten. Athy recalled that strange book she saw before she was moved here. The moment she read those words, the book had emitted magic. By this point, she couldn't help but doubt the fact that the world she currently was may not be the world she lived in. +++ The next morning, Athy used invisibility magic on herself and observed the Ruby Palace. Last night, she couldn't sleep at all. Before teleporting herself to Ruby Palace, she went to the Topaz Palace to search for the book. It was nowhere to be seen. Thinking that maybe she had dropped it when she landed in Athanasia's room, Athy returned to the Ruby Palace. When she arrived, however, only the girl she forced to sleep was there, and the book was nowhere to be seen. "Princess, you don't look so well." "Ah... Is that so?" Athy shivered as she watched the girl move around after waking up. "Maybe it's because I had a very strange dream." Ah! Seeing her like that during the day is giving me more goosebumps! Even when Lucas created a doll that looked exactly like me, I didn't feel this way... maybe because the doll didn't have a personality while the girl in front of me is actually alive. "Strange dream?" "Yeah, I had a dream where I saw someone who looked exactly like me."



The girl seemed to think that last night was a dream because Athy had immediately casted the sleeping magic on her. "But it felt so real..." "Maybe you've been tired recently. I think you should rest well today." As the girl who looked exactly like Athy began to mumble to herself, the person next to her smiled to comfort her. Then, the girl gave the person a small smile. "Yeah, I should do that. Thank you, Lily." The person next to the girl was Lily. When Athy saw those two people interact with each other, she felt very strange. So that girl! Is she seriously really ANOTHER ME?! Considering everything else, the girl appears to be the Athanasia from Lovely Princess... Then, the fact that Jennette is in the Emerald Palace while the girl who looks like me is in the Ruby Palace; how Lily acts so sweetly to the girl like she did to me; and how Claude acted so coldly toward me would all make sense. Or maybe... Am I dreaming right now? Feeling doubtful again, Athy slapped her own cheeks and pinched her thighs. She still felt the pain though. "Then, Princess. I have prepared your breakfast. You seem to not eat as much recently so I only brought food that you'd like. Please eat a lot today." While Athy was having a one-woman show, the girl who called herself Athanasia began to eat breakfast alone in her room. Athy watched her eat and teleported to the Emerald Palace. "Oh my, Princess. What is that flower?"



The atmosphere in Emerald Palace was completely different. While the Ruby Palace was somehow quiet and calm, the Emerald Palace felt very bright and lively. "This is a gift for my father." Athy caught herself holding her breath as she watched Jennette smile while hugging those yellow flowers. Seeing Jennette in Athy's Emerald Palace felt too strange. "I plan to bring these to him when we have breakfast... Do you think Father will like it?" Jennette cautiously asked and one of the servants smiled. "Of course. If it is your present, Princess, His Majesty will like it." After hearing their conversation, Athy felt even more weird. "By the way Princess, please speak comfortably. You should not use formal language to people like us." "Ah, this way of speaking has become a habit of mine ever since I was in the Alpheus mansion... Also, you've been taking care of me for three years now, so I should respect you." The maids around her looked very touched by Jennette's comment. They appreciated how Jennette respected them despite their lower hierarchy. If they've been taking care of her for three years, does that mean Jennette's 17? According to the book, she came to live in the palace when she was 14 after her debutante. Jennette lived in the Sapphire Palace, which was usually reserved for guests, but soon received Claude's affection and began to live in this Emerald Palace. Also, I hate to say this, but seeing Athanasia alive in the Ruby Palace right now, they must not be 18 yet. Athy watched Jennette go somewhere while hugging her flowers, so she followed. As Athy expected from the previous conversation, Jennette was



headed toward Claude's Garnet Palace. "Father!" Athy almost bit her tongue as she watched Jennette run to Claude while smiling so brightly. "You came?" Athy glared at Claude who greeted Jennette rather indifferently. "Good morning! This is a gift." Athy had imagined the scene in front of her, but to see it actually unfold surprised her more than she thought. Despite already knowing what to expect after meeting Claude last night, seeing the two interact felt strange and different somehow. "I saw how beautifully these flowers bloomed when I went to the garden last night. I wanted to show them to you, Father, so I picked them early this morning." Jennette chirped like a bird and offered flowers to Claude. Then, Claude's eyes moved to the yellow flowers. "Flowers... What a present." He accepted the flowers with his emotionless expression. The way he looked at Jennette, however, was unbelievably warmer than how he saw Athy last night. "These are beautiful flowers like Princess Jennette herself. You should be delighted, Your Majesty." Felix looked at the two's interaction and smiled. As if this situation occurred daily, the three of them looked so natural. The following scene at the dining table was the same. Athy felt a mix of emotions as she continued to watch Jennette smiling brightly and Claude silently listening to every word she said. In the midst of their interaction, Jennette looked so happy that Athy felt even more strange.



Last time she saw Jennette was when she left the palace after letting Caraks remove her crystal eyes. But what most affected Athy was the way Claude looked at Jennette. He pretended to be apathetic, but his eyes had warmth and kindness for her. She recalled how Athanasia ate breakfast by herself in the Ruby Palace, and her current mix of emotions intensified. "Ah, why does my chest feel so tight?" Athy left the Garnet Palace feeling like she had an indigestion problem even though she hadn't eaten anything. She felt hungry just a moment ago, but right now, her insides felt tight and heavy. And for some reason... I want to rip something apart and kick everything...! "Yes! I must find that book!" Athy decided to spend all her time and energy to search for the book, which was the root of all this problem. [Only the one who achieves the Truth can return and obtain the Emperor's Fortune.] "Ugh, so what does that even mean." No matter how differently she thought, she couldn't help but feel like the words written in the book had something to do with her current situation. Achieving the Truth? Obtaining the Emperor's Fortune? As she thought about those words last night, Athy recalled what the chief told her before. "I heard it through the grapevine. Apparently, the first emperor used this magical item to choose His Majesty' successor." "The details were not written in ancient texts, but apparently the magic item was so extraordinary that it had the ability to choose who would inherit the throne."



"It is recorded that afterwards, few generations of Emperors found this magical item in the forbidden area." After hearing this information, I went to the Topaz Palace out of curiosity in hopes to find the forbidden area. I found the book, and I found myself in this situation. Then could the book be the magical item that the chief talked about? Should I go to the Black Tower right now and talk to the chief? If this is the world of Lovely Princess, however, then this Athanasia and Chief wouldn't know each other because Princess Athanasia from the novel couldn't use magic. I'm still not sure if this really is the world of Lovely Princess, if it's a wellmade virtual reality, or if it's just a dream. For now, Athy decided to visit the Topaz Palace again to search for the book. "Where is it?!" Despite hours of searching, however, Athy couldn't find the book anywhere within the palace. As the sun set, Athy was too exhausted to continue. She was hungry and tired, since she couldn't sleep a wink last night. She summoned an apple with her magic. She felt uneasy as she ate her apple. To feel hunger in this situation... What is life? If time flows the same in the world that I came from, then everyone will be worried about me. Why was I even interested in that magical item to begin with?! From now on, I'm never going to mindlessly touch books without caution! I could have sworn that the book was completely normal, but that was its trick...



Athy's self-shaming thoughts would not change her current situation though. Then I must do what I can. I'm pretty sure I must interpret the statement from the book somehow. By the way, I have been feeling this since the beginning but... "The vibe here is certainly very strange," she muttered to herself as she was alone in the hallway of the Topaz Palace. I thought only the Ruby Palace was gloomy and scary, but seeing the Topaz Palace as the sun sets... "Hm?" Athy whipped her head to the sound of music coming from somewhere. The sound is coming from outside. This music is awfully familiar... Is there an event in the palace today? I didn't realize earlier, but it did appear that the atmosphere outside seemed very busy. She decided to take a quick look around, so she snapped her fingers. "His Majesty' birthday party has become grander over the years. Few years ago, it felt more formal." "I think the parties have been more extravagant ever since Princess Jennette came to the palace." "According to the rumors, Princess Jennette has been extra attentive for His Majesty' birthday party this year." The event room was full of flashy people dressed up for the party. Oh, so today was Claude's birthday? That's why they're having a big event. Everyone's talking about Claude and Jennette, huh. Well, it's understandable since Jennette is the one who receives all the affection in this world. When she began to have these thoughts, Athy's insides felt tight and acidic. If I continue to stay here longer, I will feel worse. It's possible that the magical book might be in another location aside from the Topaz Palace. I should go look for it while everyone's busy with the event.



She walked away from the event room. "Happy birthday from the bottom of my heart, Father." Then in a quiet hallway, Athy witnessed them. One was Claude and the other one was the girl who looked like Athy herself... Ah, for the sake of convenience, I'll just call her Athanasia. That's what she called herself earlier. This world's Athanasia was with Claude. Athy assumed that Athanasia met Claude as he was entering the event room. Obviously, they were not on good terms, so this meeting didn't appear to be planned. Athanasia must have been waiting for Claude to wish him a happy birthday. The girl had an extremely nervous expression though. It seriously feels so weird to see a person with the same face as me acting like that. Claude, who had been looking down at Athanasia, apathetically commented to her. "You're more thick-skinned than I thought." Oh! I was the one who met Claude last night. He must have thought that Athanasia was me! Athy remembered her interaction with Claude and assumed something had happened between him and Athanasia. He appeared to have said those words because Athanasia had ignored his earlier warnings. She visibly flinched from Claude's cold whisper. But she quickly forced a smile and opened her mouth. "Um, I prepared a birthday gift for you despite its lack..." Claude was apathetic.



"You removing yourself in this instant would be the only present you can give to me." Athy flinched and her jaw dropped. "How..." A weak, trembling voice came out of Athanasia. She looked very hurt by Claude's words. Athy understood her. Athanasia must have summoned a lot of courage just to approach Claude, so those words to her must have... "Your Majesty." Felix, who was standing behind Claude like a shadow, called Claude to stop him. His face expressed wasn't that too harsh? Since he was not very close with Athanasia, however, he was not actively helping her. "Father!" Then, someone's light footsteps and bright voice echoed throughout the hall. Claude was the first person to respond to this voice. "Jennette." Athy saw the way Claude's face visibly relaxed, and she couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions again. Felix also expressed relief. He seemed to feel reassured that Athanasia and Claude wouldn't have to interact with Jennette's presence. If he had seen Athanasia's face, however, he wouldn't have been able to think that way. "I already told you this morning, but happy birthday again. Will you accept a present I've prepared for you, Father?" "The flowers from the morning were enough." "How could that be enough for a special day like today?" After chirping to Claude, Jennette noticed the girl standing behind him.



"Oh my, Athanasia. You were there. I'm sorry. I was so excited that I couldn't see you. I'm glad you're here. We should go to the party together." After receiving Jennette's invitation, Athanasia's shoulders visibly trembled. She immediately looked to see Claude. She must have recalled what he just told her. Claude coldly looked down at Athanasia. After seeing his reaction, Athanasia responded in a strained voice. "N-No, it's alright. I'm suddenly not feeling well so... I only came here to quickly greet him." "Oh, is that so? You don't look well indeed. We should call a doctor to visit the Ruby Palace." "It's alright. I just need to rest when I return." Jennette wanted to say more, but she appeared to hold herself back after seeing Athanasia's pale complexion. "Then, Father... I hope you have a wonderful time. Again, happy birthday to you." The girl quietly said her last words and left as she slightly wobbled. "Your Majesty, may I accompany Princess Athanasia back?" Eyeing her, Felix cautiously asked the emperor. "Do not do anything unnecessary." Claude turned around with an indifferent attitude. The knight had no choice but to follow the emperor as he began to walk away, but he took quick glances back to where Athanasia left. "Felix, don't worry too much. After the party, I will go see her." "Oh, if you could do that, then my heart can be at ease. Thank you, Princess." "No, I'm also worried about Athanasia."



Felix's face instantly brightened after Jennette's words. She smiled at him and approached Claude. "Father, you walk too fast." "You're just slow." "Then please walk slower for me. I want to walk next to you, Father." Jennette lightly linked her arm with Claude's, and he began to walk slower. Noticing how he listened to her, Jennette smiled at him. With a softer atmosphere now, they entered the event room. +++ "Oh? Princess? Why did you return so quickly?" The atmosphere in Ruby Palace, however, was completely different compared to that of Jennette and Claude. Lily questioned Athanasia, since the party had just begun. The princess smiled at the maid and replied. "I suddenly didn't feel so well, so Father was worried and told me to rest... It was too bad, but I returned." Of course, this was a lie. Lily, as if realizing something from Athanasia's words, silently stared at the person smiling in front of her. Athy saw Lily's eyes tremble. The maid quickly composed herself, however, and walked toward Athanasia. "I see. I'm worried that you are not feeling well. Perhaps it's because you couldn't sleep well last night? I think you should rest early today." Afterwards, Lily personally prepared the bath and clothes for Athanasia. Then, she brought a warm tea to her room. Later, she lit a candle which helped calm the nerves. When Lily left, the room was deadly silent for a while.



After some time had passed, a quiet muffled noise slowly filled the silent room. Athy couldn't stand listening to Athanasia's sorrowful cries. Not knowing what to do, she hesitated for a moment until she decided to leave the room. "AH!!!! PLEASE SEND ME HOME!!!!!" A minute later, the sound of Athy's scream echoed throughout a field of reeds where no other humans were present. CLAUDE, YOU...! YOU BASTARD...! How could you act that way to your daughter?! Looking so coldly! Talking so harshly! How could you say "removing yourself in this instant would be the only present you can give to me" to the daughter who went to see you for your birthday?! And then looking so happy with Jennette! AH!!!! THIS IS SO FRUSTRATING!!! Until when must I stay here?! Someone answer me! Please! Channeling her current emotions, Athy looked up at the starry sky, opened her arms, and screamed as loud as she could. "I WANT TO GO HOME!!!!!!!" Then, she heard a soft voice from above. "To where?" Shaken from the sudden voice, she whipped her head to the source of the voice. Then, someone with red eyes appeared from the shadows. He looked like he was waiting for her as he stared into her eyes. "Where do you want to go?"



She heard that mischievous voice once more. His black hair danced under the bright moonlight. "Lucas?" Athy absent-mindedly spoke of his name. +++ "You're a poor child." This scene has been repeating itself for a while. Lucas scowled, as his level of annoyance increased every second. "What a f*cking annoying situation." If someone had created this illusion, then everything felt too realistic. Lucas began to assume that this scene derived from the remains of his own memory... "You may think I'm pathetic, but I pity you." But if Lucas' assumption was correct, then why was it so detailed? Lucas has heard those worthless words too many times now that he was able to repeat them exactly in his mind. If listening to those repeated words were Lucas' only requirement in this situation, he would have felt better. He couldn't stand looking at the same person and the same scene over and over again. "You may think you have everything in the world, but you actually have nothing." Lucas lay down as he tried to no longer pay attention to the constant echoes in his ears. He had already tried to kill the man using his magic, but the man didn't die. "In a world full of beautiful things, you were born empty-handed; you live empty-handed; and ultimately you will die empty-handed. How pitiful."



"Shut up, you insignificant ghost." Lucas mumbled to himself as his mood worsened from the repeated voice. He vividly recalled the way his body easily passed through man's body, like he was passing through a fog. Lucas' magic also passed through the man. The man wasn't the only thing that Lucas' magic didn't work against. He made multiple attempts to destroy this illusion by using various magic, but the scene, the man, and his voice continued to repeat themselves. Lucas even tried to teleport away, but when he returned to his senses, he was on the same spot as before. He was beyond frustrated with this situation. Nothing changed despite Lucas' rampages. So, he lay to think about a way while glaring at the man. A moment later, the man in front of Lucas turned to see him. Soon, the scene would change. He has seen this too many times. The man's white hair, which looked like feathers, danced along the wind. After staring at the man, Lucas turned his body. Still lying down with his back toward the man, Lucas noticed that the sky changed from sunset to dawn. "I trust that you will understand me one day." Lucas closed his eyes as he pretended that everything happening behind him was not his problem. He was able to block his sight only, however. The man's echoing voice didn't disappear. "However, I also hope that you may never understand until you die." The voice continued to echo. "Don't look at me with those eyes." Despite already knowing this scenario, Lucas didn't want to hear the rest. He put his hands to his ears in an attempt to block any noise. "It's only natural that a parent would die earlier than a child."



These words, however, penetrated Lucas more than anything else the man said. Unable to contain his frustration, he laughed in disbelief. He couldn't forgive how the man acted like he was free and how he had no regrets in this world. There were times when Lucas wanted to kill the already-dying man with his own hands. "Seriously, stop joking with me..." Lucas' whisper disappeared from the gush of wind. Suddenly, he sat straight with a change of heart. He wanted to clearly see the last pitiful moments of this man. When he turned his head toward the man, however, white ashes whirled in the air like a snowstorm. The man's figure had already disappeared, and now Lucas only saw particles of white ashes glistening against the break of dawn. He realized his body had changed to his kid form, exactly the way it looked when the man had died in front of him a long time ago. Everything bothered him. Feeling this awful malaise, Lucas closed his eyes. The scenery in front of him changed to the glowing sunset. "You're a poor child." The disappeared man's voice echoed around Lucas' ears again. He was sick of facing this beginning without an ending. +++ "Lucas?" Athy blurted his name without having much thought. She was not expecting to meet him, so she called his name out of reflex. The wild, red eyes glistened, shining under the moonlight. "Hm? You know my name?"



Athy immediately realized that the person in front of her was not someone she knew. Oh, this person is not THAT Lucas. She should have known, but she couldn't help but feel disappointment spreading in her heart. No matter how their faces were exactly the same, this person was not the Lucas Athy knew, like how current Claude in the palace was not her dad. "I'm seeing you for the first time, but you already know me." Athy assumed that this world's Lucas and Athanasia most likely have never met. Well, Lucas never even appeared in the novel, so of course they wouldn't have known each other. "How interesting. I haven't left the Tower for at least ten years, so how do you know me?" Anyway, it seems like I unintentionally caught this world Lucas' attention and interest. B-But I was alone venting in this field of reeds and minding my own business when this guy suddenly appeared. I mean, he said he doesn't even know this world's Athanasia, so why did he appear out of nowhere and pretend to know me? By the way, what am I supposed to say in this situation? I should just tell him, "What do you mean, sir? I don't know your name. I think you heard me wrong, sir, ha ha ha," and run away? Or should I just tell him the truth, "I KNOW YOU FROM ANOTHER WORLD!" Ack! But doesn't that sound like a newer version of, "Do you believe in karma?" "Also, this magical aura." While she was deciding what to say, Lucas silently landed from midair. In the midst of reeds swaying from the wind, he had a blurry atmosphere around him as if he would disappear with the wind. "It's very similar to my magical aura and its wavelength."



Athy couldn't understand what he just said. He and I aren't even bloodrelated, so why are our magical auras similar? "Uh, can you step away from me... sir?" Athy felt uncomfortable as Lucas approached and inspected her very closely. Suddenly, Lucas appeared to have realized something. "Oh? How strange." Athy froze from his following words. "Your magical aura is the same as the divine being's magical power that I stole a long time ago. What's going on?" ...What did you just say? You stole WHAT a long time ago? Divine... being...? Divine being? Now that you've mentioned it, when we first met you came to the palace to steal my Blackie... In that moment, Athy's jaw dropped from an incredible mental shock. N-No way! This bastard...! Y-You ate it? YOU SERIOUSLY ATE IT...?! MY BLACKIE?!?! "YOU ATE MY BLACKIE?!" "Blackie?" Athy shouted at him in utter disbelief. Lucas tilted his head and questioned back. "SO, LIKE, DID YOU PERHAPS EAT A CUTE, ADORABLE, AND A LOVELY BLACK DIVINE BEING?!" Lucas appeared to think for a second. He opened his mouth when he realized something. "Ah, now that you've said it, I think it looked similar to your description. It was already ten years ago, but I think you're right.



These divine beings were nowhere to be seen, so I had a hard time looking for one." When Athy heard Lucas' reply, she yelled at him because she couldn't control her temper. "HEY, YOU MEAN BASTARD!!! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?! HOW DARE YOU EAT MY BLACKIE?!?!" Athy cried internally. Th-That bastard ate my Blackie!!! She knew that Athanasia from the original novel couldn't use magic. But she herself was able to and had a divine being. Thus, she always thought this difference between her and the novel's Athanasia was strange. Also, Lucas would threaten me to eat Blackie whenever he could. I've always felt iffy about guessing that that bastard was in the palace to steal Blackie. So, I did wonder that perhaps Athanasia from the novel couldn't use magic because he ate her divine being. BUT STILL! I CANNOT BELIEVE IT WAS TRUE! IT WAS TRUE!!! After hearing from Lucas himself, Athy couldn't compose herself from the mental shock. Oh, Blackie!!! I'm sorry I couldn't protect you!!! "What, you knew of that divine being? And its name is Blackie? It would disappear over time, so why bother giving it a name?" Lucas smirked like he couldn't understand her as she was having a mental breakdown. Even though he's Lucas from a different world, Lucas is Lucas by the way he speaks so indifferently. The Lucas I know spoke about Blackie in that attitude too. "BLACKIE IS BLACKIE SO THAT'S WHY IT'S BLACKIE!" Athy shouted at him again, annoyed with his attitude.



Lucas didn't seem to care though. He only continued to study and guess where Athy's magic came from. "Those crystal eyes and magic wavelength confirm that you're from a royal family in Obelia... So was the divine being that I ate yours? No, that cannot be. If so, then you shouldn't have that magic." Yes, because YOU ATE IT. Athy felt an intense rage boiling within her once more. Still looking confused and doubtful, Lucas stared at Athy and mumbled to himself. He felt like he might or might not know her, so he appeared to be annoyed but interested at the same time. "The fact that you know me too... You're weird in so many ways." After talking to himself, the magician questioned her. "You. What are you?" "If I told you, would you know?" Hmph! You bastard! She scoffed at the second Lucas in front of her. I cannot be friends with someone who ate my Blackie! He narrowed his eyes. She flinched when she saw a sinister smile appear on his face. Ah! Wait! He smiles like that when he's about to cause a commotion! She instinctively smelled trouble, so she took a step back. Immediately after Athy stepped away, something sharp flew across her face. The reeds that were cut by this invisible sharp thing were flying in the air. "Oh? You dodged? Your senses are pretty good." Athy scoffed in disbelief as she heard his amused voice. Did this bastard just attack me?



"You... Were you perhaps trying to kill me just now?" "What are you talking about? There's no way I would do that." This Lucas, who looked to be around Athy's age, smiled as if what she assumed was not possible. Having absolutely no words from his unbelievable response, Athy just looked at him with her mouth hanging open. "How could I kill you so easily when you're a fun and interesting human that I found in a very long time? And if I really wanted to kill you, do you think you could be standing like that right now?" T-This bastard!!! Didn't you say earlier that you and I JUST met?! Don't you think you're being too rude to someone you've just met?! "Then why did you attack me so suddenly?" "From where I used to live, that was a greeting." What kind of nonsense....!!!?! But Lucas, not caring about how perplexed and agitated she was, continued to speak. "I felt an interesting magical power, so I just came here to check it out. But this is more entertaining than I thought." He suddenly disappeared from her sight. She blinked and saw him standing closer to her and twirling her hair between his fingers. He whispered, "Hey, do you want to go with me?" Lucas smiled alluringly while his red eyes stared down at her. "I have so many questions about you." She felt something off from his words and behavior. At the same time, his lazily-grinning face was exactly like the Lucas she knew. This must be why my heart's wavering despite knowing that he tried to kill me earlier. She stared into his eyes. "Go with you? To where?"



"To where I live." Athy felt very attracted to the idea of visiting Lucas' personal space. Lucas rarely talked about himself, so for him to invite me to his place...! I might never get another chance. But, she refused his offer. "I can't. I cannot go to that place so easily." The person in front of her tilted his head. "I'm giving you my permission, so what's the problem?" "Your permission is not the one I need." He obviously looked like he couldn't understand. The one she wanted to hear those words from was not from this Lucas. Their conversation was rather strange, and the fact that neither of them were bothered by this strangeness was even weirder. Not liking how she responded differently than what he had thought, Lucas' face crumbled in annoyance. Athy was suspicious of him, so she stepped away from him. Then, she saw a giant, deep hole right where she had stood just a moment ago. Damaged reeds were flying all over the air. "HEY, AREN'T YOU SERIOUSLY BEING TOO MUCH?!" She shouted at him in utter disbelief. Attacking me one after another! Those were dangerous and powerful magic too! "You're the first person I've ever invited to my Tower, but now I'm hurt because you refused me. You need to take responsibility." But Lucas only expressed this nonsense in his cold voice. She sensed a powerful magic forming around his hands. Realizing how serious he was, Athy's jaw dropped.



"Don't worry. If you lose an arm or a leg, I'll paste it back nicely for you." "W-Wait, Lucas...!" Truthfully, Athy thought he wasn't too serious until this moment, but she was very wrong. This Lucas bastard really flew a murderous magic toward her. As if his previous attacks were jokes, this magic was so powerful and hazardous that Athy thought she would turn deaf from the explosive noise. To protect herself, she created a barrier of protection magic for herself. However, Lucas' magic was so forceful that the barrier quickly broke. When the explosive magic disappeared, Athy came to her senses and scanned her body. ACK! AHHH!! ARE MY ARMS AND LEGS ALRIGHT?! WHAT ABOUT MY HEAD?! IS EVERYTHING STILL INTACT?! Surprisingly, she was not harmed. Stunned and confused, Athy whipped her head to see the bastard. When the puff of dust settled around them, she saw Lucas moaning in pain as he tightly held his chest. Hm??? What's wrong with you? "You... What did you do to me?!" This bastard spoke of nonsense while glaring at her. She was in utter disbelief again because he was acting like SHE was the one who attacked HIM. "What... did I do to you... YOU'RE the one who almost killed me!" "You... b... I'm seriously going to kill you."



Wow, this bastard...! I don't know why, but he looks super mad. It looks like he's in a lot of pain too. I thought I would have a little serious conversation with him once he's calmed down, but he's glaring at me with a murderous intent... I guess I can't talk to him anymore. "Uh, um, then Lucas, I have a curfew so... bye!" "HEY, WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU'RE GOING?! DO YOU WANT TO DIE?! COME BACK HERE RIGHT NOW!" "H-Having an arrhythmia is not good for you. You should think about your age too, so be extra careful, okay?" Lucas ground his teeth in rage, but he couldn't move from his spot due to the pain. Athy quickly snapped her fingers and ran away in case he might soon follow her again. Thankfully, he didn't. She trembled as she thought, The title of Black Psychopath is the same across all dimensions, indeed. +++ "You're here." Athy was too shallow about her expectation of Lucas, however. The following day, she was sitting on the angel statue when the magician suddenly appeared in front of her. She shook in surprise. "Why did you leave your magic scent all over the palace? I had to look everywhere for you. So annoying."



Excuse me? Magic scent? What are you, a dog?! Ah, so this bastard always knew where I was by smelling my magic, huh? If I level up, could I be like Lucas too? "You were hurt yesterday. Are you alright now?" "How laughable. Are you carrying fire in one hand and water in the other? My heart almost exploded yesterday because of you." "WHY WAS THAT BECAUSE OF ME?!" How dare this bastard accuse me of such! Ugh, I shouldn't have worried about him! I was genuinely expressing my concern, and yet this guy responds like that! As expected of my Blackie's enemy! I must overthrow him! Overthrow! "So, I found something very interesting as I was looking for you all over the palace." Lucas had an evil grin on his face. Athy flinched. "I saw a girl who looks exactly like you. I'm assuming the divine being that I ate belonged to that princess." Oh no! He saw Athanasia. "But I know there aren't twin princesses in this kingdom." A cold wind blew between them. Athy's hair danced toward him. He grabbed her hair and twirled it around his finger. "What are you?" Athy hesitated. What should I do? I wanted to be completely honest with him and tell him my situation to see if he knew anything. But I just couldn't start a serious conversation, seeing how the mood was yesterday... wasn't... suitable.



"So you won't tell me, huh? Then I guess I'll have to find the answers by myself." The magician smirked at her and released her hair while she was hesitating. No, WAIT! Not even a minute has passed! No, not even ten seconds! Before Athy was able to utter anything, Lucas disappeared from her sight. T-This impatient bastard! Wait... Did he say he'll find answers by himself? What answers? I mean, I'm right here, so how does he think he'll figure out anything...? Suddenly, she had an ominous thought flashed through her mind. She teleported immediately. Her premonition was correct. When Athy teleported, she saw Lucas bastard kidnapping Athanasia! "HEY! LUCAS, YOU PSYCHOPATH!!!" Already fainted, Athanasia was limp under his hold. After seeing Athy's facial expression, Lucas laughed out loud. "I like that expression. Now I'm beginning to like you." "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! PUT HER DOWN! NOW!" "If you can steal her from me, then go ahead." The magician jumped down from the terrace after saying those unbelievable words. Athy jumped to catch him. "LUCAS!!!" Finally, in the midst of a brightly-bloomed garden, she finally caught him. However, he turned as if he were waiting for her to come near him and smirked at her. This bastard is about to teleport away!



To prevent him from going anywhere, Athy collected her magic in her hand. The moment her magic clashed with his, however, she felt her heart drop. A wave of intense pain washed over her body. Athy moaned while clutching her heart. She felt like her heart was stabbed by powerful magic that had been turned into sharp ice pieces. Her hand dropped from Lucas. "It appears that our fun ends here. Then, see you next time." Athy fell on the ground as she couldn't breathe from the pain. She looked at him, who had the most beautiful smile. She couldn't help but only watch as Lucas disappeared from her sight along with Princess Athanasia. Even after her magic was inactive, Athy was unable to stand up. "Princess Athanasia?" A moment later, as Athy groaned in pain while holding her chest, she heard someone's gentle voice. She initially couldn't see who approached her. She was able to see this person's face only when he knelt next to her. "Are you alright?" The person who questioned her with a worried expression was Ezekiel. His pale face looked extra glistening and beautiful in the midst of brightly bloomed flowers. Those golden eyes that looked like the sun contained her. "Are you, perhaps, feeling ill all over?" He looked surprised and worried as Athy was panting and drenched in a cold sweat in the middle of the garden. She, too, was very surprised to see Ezekiel. She wasn't expecting to see him here.



"Ezekiel..." Athy absent-mindedly whispered his name, and his eyes trembled. Since Princess Athanasia and I look exactly the same, he must think I'm her. I should have used invisibility magic or teleported away before anyone came over... But right now, Athy couldn't do any more than clutching her heart in pain and trying to not lose consciousness. "What's happening? I felt a suspicious magic activity around here." Athy's bewilderment only grew. The person behind Ezekiel was someone she shouldn't have met. With his cold, blue eyes, Claude looked down at her. When their eyes met, she undoubtedly saw him flinch. "EZEKIEL! FATHER!" Their eyes met for only a very brief second because Claude turned his head toward the person who called him. "Jennette, I told you to stay away since this could have been dangerous." UGH! THIS SUCKS! I'm dying with pain right now, and I must watch my dad take care of someone else right before my eyes! He doesn't even care that I'm in pain! "How can I possibly do that? You and Ezekiel left me after saying that you felt a strange magical activity, so of course I was... Oh?! Athanasia?" When Jennette noticed Athy, her eyes widened with surprise. Athy assumed that Claude and Ezekiel felt a clash of magic, which was from her and Lucas. In case a dangerous situation occurred, the two men left Jennette, who followed them.



"Your Majesty, Princess Athanasia had fallen on the ground in pain." When Ezekiel spoke, Claude's eyes returned to her. "Was that earlier magical power from you?" His cold eyes scanned her body. Athy's heart still felt excruciatingly painful, so she could only groan. "Athanasia, are you alright? Are you hurt somewhere?" I never expected to meet all three of them at once! And the real Princess Athanasia was kidnapped by Lucas earlier... What am I supposed to tell them about the magical clash between me and Lucas?! Ah! I can't believe Ezekiel and Jennette are more worried about me than Dad is. You're awful, this world's Claude! "That..." To create whatever excuse, Athy opened her mouth. However, her voice cracked because she felt like a sharp hook was stabbing and gnawing her insides. She actually didn't need to create any excuses because the moment she opened her mouth to say anything, she vomited blood. "ATHANASIA!" She tried to cover her mouth, but her blood dripped between her fingers. Jennette screamed her name as she watched Athy. Ezekiel, who had been kneeling next to her, also looked very shocked and surprised. Athy couldn't see Claude's reaction, but she assumed he wasn't even batting an eye for her. His voice was so cold and indifferent, that Athy knew her assumption was correct. "Call a servant and a palace doctor." "Your Majesty, I will bring her since this is an emergency."



Athy didn't care what these people were saying because she thought she would die from the unbearable pain. Also, if I fainted right now, it wouldn't be weird... Wait, it's real! It isn't just a thought! She felt herself losing consciousness. She wobbled as her upper body collapsed. "PRINCESS!" Thankfully, Ezekiel caught her in time. Unlike that Lucas bastard, Ezekiel is such a gentleman no matter what version he is... were her last thoughts before she completely lost her consciousness. +++ "Princess, I'm so glad you're alright. I was so worried about you." T-This situation is absolutely crazy. Athy's eyes trembled as she watched Lily whisper to her with teary eyes. When she first opened her eyes, she saw the maid run toward her. Athy thought she had returned to her own world. But she hadn't. Right now, Athy was in the Ruby Palace, misunderstood as this world's Princess Athanasia. "Thankfully, your magic has been stabilized now, Princess. In case anything happens again, magicians from the Black Tower will come to the Ruby Palace to check up on you once in a while. Please don't be too worried." So I vomited blood because my magic damaged my insides.



The palace doctor who checked Athy claimed that her situation was not under his specialty. He suggested that the Black Tower magicians come to see her instead. She wasn't sure what had happened, but she assumed that something must have gone wrong when she used her magic to hold Lucas. Anyway, she was able to meet this world's Grandpa Chief thanks to this incident. He couldn't understand how the princess suddenly had magic. Well... It's not that the princess suddenly has magic now... I'm a different person, but... No one realized this fact. When Athy woke up, she was confused and surprised to see Chief asking her too many questions at once. Lily claimed that Athy must rest first, so she had turned the chief away. "I sent everyone else away, so please don't worry. All you need to do is rest." Earlier, someone who wanted to research upon this incident questioned her about what had happened in the garden, but Athy told him she didn't remember. He scowled in annoyance, but What are you going to do if THE person involved in the incident claims that she can't remember, huh?! Lily also appeared to be weary of Athy's sudden magical power, so Athy tried her best to appear better. She felt touched and sorry for the maid. "Yeah. I'm alright, so you should go rest too, Lily." Athy spoke as she tried her best to pretend to be this world's Princess Athanasia. She might have tried TOO hard because she sounded weaker than what she had intended. Lily looked even more worried, but composed herself and smiled. "While you lost your consciousness, Princess, His Majesty came to visit you. He was very worried about you. So please get better soon." Ah... Lily, I can tell you're totally lying. There's no way that this world's Claude would visit Athanasia because he's worried about her. He didn't



even blink an eye when he saw me collapse. Athy only gave her a faint smile. Lily left the room after telling her to rest one last time. The princess thrashed around immediately when the maid left. AH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING RIGHT NOW?!?! WHY DO I NEED TO BE IN THE RUBY PALACE AND PRETEND TO BE PRINCESS ATHANASIA?!?! AND PRINCESS ATHANASIA WAS KIDNAPPED BY THAT LUCAS BASTARD!!! She then remembered the way Lucas smiled at her just before he disappeared with Princess Athanasia and felt an intense rage boiling within her. Isn't this world's Lucas just too much?! He attacked me for no reason when we first met. He then kidnapped someone just because he wanted to. The Lucas that I know wasn't this rash and selfish! Soon, however, her conscience forbade her from continuing her thoughts. She slowly began to compose herself. To be honest, Lucas was also rash and selfish. His bad personality toned down only when he was with me. "Ah, WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO?!" Feeling a headache, Athy groaned and placed her hand on her forehead. I must return Princess Athanasia from Lucas. If I had known this were to happen, should I have accepted Lucas' invitation to the Tower? Then that bastard wouldn't have gone psychotic and created this crazy situation. Also, I wouldn't have had to think about where he could possibly be right now. Finally, why didn't my magic work against Lucas? Just by thinking about what had happened, she could imagine the pain she felt earlier. So, she soothed her chest and stomach with her hands. It felt like



her magic was broken into millions of pieces and stabbing her from within. The effect was so bad that I even vomited blood. Although, this was less painful than the last time I almost crossed the river of death by my magic rampage. Now that I think about this, Lucas was also in pain yesterday after he attacked me with his magic. Athy felt like there was a connection between yesterday's and today's incident with Lucas, but she couldn't quite figure it out. By the way, I've been in this world for three days now. What the heck! She chuckled to herself in disbelief. So many incidents happened already, but it's only been three days. If, however, time in the world that I came from flowed the same as this world, then three days was definitely not a short period of time. Athy calmly looked around this room in Ruby Palace and worried about the future. +++ "Your Majesty, Princess Athanasia has awakened." "Is that so?" Claude replied indifferently to Felix. "Do you have a thought about visiting the Ruby Palace once more, Your Majesty? Princess was not awake then, so you couldn't talk to her." "She's awake, so she must be fine. I do not have leisure time." As he heard Claude's apathetic voice, Felix thought, As expected... The knight was very surprised earlier when Claude went to the Ruby Palace first. His emperor has had a cold and distant attitude only with Princess Athanasia. "If you have nothing more to say, then leave." With Claude's order, Felix bowed his head and left the office.



Afterwards, Claude continued to read documents in the silent room, but his eyes soon stopped moving along the lines. The image of Athanasia in pain while vomiting blood repeated itself in his mind. Claude scowled. He raised his hand to his forehead. It was throbbing as if needles were stabbing him. For some strange reason, he had headaches whenever he thought about Athanasia or when he saw her face. Then, he heard a knock on his door. "Father." Jennette called him. "Come in." The moment Claude ordered, the door opened. Jennette walked into the office while carefully looking at Claude's face. "Did you hear about the report from Ruby Palace?" "Yes." Claude scowled with Jennette's words. Felix had spoken about Athanasia, and now Jennette was too. He didn't want to listen to anything related to her. "I heard you visited the Ruby Palace earlier, Father. You also have been worried about Athanasia, right?" "Why should I worry about that girl?" Claude's cold voice cut through the air, and his icy glare followed. If anyone else had been in the room, he would have cowered. Jennette, however, showed no fear. She actually walked toward him. "You are a gentle person. I know." Her hand then touched his arm. Jennette's black magic, which was invisible, flamed from within. Claude felt his headache lessen. The unknown tightness in his chest soon eased. "I will go visit Athanasia. Please do not worry." "I do not worry."



Claude continued to deny her, but Jennette only smiled as if she knew what his honest thoughts were. +++ "Seriously, I'm hella exhausted." Athy had been pretending to be Princess Athanasia for four days now. She looked back to see the Tower and felt sorry for her current life. Chief and the magicians bothered Athy very excitedly, as they claimed they must check everything about her due to the sudden birth of her magic. She could see that they thought of her as a research specimen. If she were in her original world, Claude would have prevented them, but in this world, he certainly didn't care. Worried, Lily wanted to follow Athy to the Tower. The senior house maid called for her, however, so the maid couldn't join the princess. By the way, this world's senior house maid was the senior house maid who didn't buy me a jiggle toy when I was a baby because she thought it was a waste of money! Ah, this world's Claude doesn't care about Athanasia, so there wasn't a reason to replace the senior house maid. For the past four days, Athy couldn't freely go anywhere because of Lily. Hence, the princess had to pause on searching for the mysteriously suspicious book in various palaces. In the world where I'm from, I always went somewhere and returned whenever, so Lily wasn't too worried. But this world's Athanasia must have lived a limited and strictly scheduled life for Lily to be extremely worried whenever I suddenly disappeared. I could just cast a sleeping magic on her but... how could I do that to my Lily?! Athy knew this world's Lily was not the Lily she knew, but she couldn't help but feel weak around her. While having these thoughts, she ground her teeth with rage when she thought about Lucas again. Aren't I being restricted in the Ruby Palace



instead of Princess Athanasia all because of that bastard?! "Ah, this psychopath! Seriously!" "Psychopath? Who are you talking about?" Oh! This voice belongs to!!! Athy quickly turned her body to the source of the voice. She saw those red eyes and an annoying smile on his face. "LUCAS!" This bastard. To think he would come to me first! "Why are you welcoming me with so much enthusiasm? My heart is fluttering." ...And talk about such nonsense after four days! "It seems like you really wanted to see me." Athy looked around her surroundings to see that no one else was present. Feeling less cautious, she opened her mouth to speak. "Where is the person you took?!" "What do you mean 'where'. Of course she's where you didn't want to go." "Return her to the palace immediately." "I don't want to. Why would I listen to you?" Lucas smirked at her and pulled her hair. Wait, this bastard...! He's been touching my hair since last time! Why is he so obsessed with it?! Then, he whispered to her ears. She scowled. "If you really want to, you can get her yourself." Was that his ultimate goal? This guy has persistence for no darn reason.



Despite already knowing Lucas' intent, Athy decided to do what he wanted. "Alright then. Let's go. Let's go to where you live." RIGHT. NOW! Then, Lucas smirked as if he were quite satisfied. His next words baffled her. "If you desperately beg, 'Sir Lucas, pretty please take me to the Tower' then I'll think about it." "What?!" "You don't want to? Then that's too bad. The princess looked like she really wanted to return home." You... You cunning bastard...! Lucas must have been really upset about her rejection. "Sir Lucas, pretty please take me to the Tower." Athy spoke with her teeth clenched. Lucas chuckled as if he thought he himself was funny. Athy really hated seeing him. "Do you know how to teleport?" "Yeah, why?" "Then take me with you when you teleport." "I need to know where I'm supposed to go before I can teleport." "Ah, just go wherever." Athy began to doubt Lucas' intentions. What is he trying to do here? Is he trying to use me like a magic shuttle?



Suspicious, she narrowed her eyes at him. He asked her why she was hesitating and pushed her to go on. There's something so suspicious about him... Athy had to listen to this bastard, however, so she grabbed his arm while still doubting him. She thought about a location nearby and collected her magic. Then, she crouched as she felt a familiar pain. "Hm. Just as I expected." While she groaned in pain, she heard his indifferent voice from above. "It seems like your magic and mine have the same wavelength, so when we try to use it to each other, it counteracts. You and I really must have eaten the same divine being. When we first met and I tried to attack you with my magic, I thought my heart almost burst because of that. Then I saw you being in pain like me last time you tried to stop me, so I assumed." Athy was in utter disbelief. He knew I would be in pain if I used my magic, but he still made me use it?! Because he wanted to check his assumption but he himself didn't want to get hurt?! Really, this bastard...! "Hey, you... you bastard..." Ah sh*t! I'm bleeding again! Thankfully, she didn't use as much magic as last time, so the pain was less than before. But still! It hurts! Athy glared at Lucas as she covered her mouth with her hand. He looked at her with an expression of I'm sorry, that's too bad for you.



"I want to help heal you, but if I can't use my magic on you because I'll be like you right now. So that's too bad. You should quickly go get yourself checked by one of the palace doctors. Ah, actually, someone appears to be coming this way." Athy was so annoyed with Lucas that she desperately wanted to hit him. The original Lucas frustrated me sometimes too, but he wasn't to THIS extent. Whether she glared at him or not, the magician mischievously smiled and disappeared from her sight. "Princess Athanasia." Then, Ezekiel appeared in front of her. He revealed himself behind a palace building where Athy was next to. This time, he didn't appear to have come from sensing magic. Truthfully, no one could tell Athy's magic when she's using a very slight amount. Ezekiel must have sensed her magic the other day only because Lucas was creating a big scene with his magic. Anyway, right now Ezekiel appeared to be there coincidentally. Was he on his way to see Jennette? "Why are you outside of the palace despite your innately weak body...? Did you perhaps vomit blood again?" The lord stopped talking to her as he saw blood on her hands. I-Innately weak body...? Was that the image of this world's Athanasia...? "I'm alright, so please don't worry about me," she replied to him as she saw Ezekiel's stiff expression.



In order to heal her insides, she must visit the palace magicians. The distance from where she was to where they were was rather close, and Athy was in a better condition than last time. So, she planned to walk to them by herself. Also, she felt slightly uncomfortable facing this world's Ezekiel... "Please excuse me for a moment." Ezekiel approached her. Then suddenly, he lifted her up. Bewildered, Athy was about to say something until he spoke first. "I cannot simply ignore a person who's sick enough to vomit blood. Please allow me to take you." This world's Ezekiel appeared to have a business-like relationship with Princess Athanasia. His words were laced with formality, but there were no extra feelings involved. Well, if this world's Ezekiel is the male main character who'll have a happy ending with Jennette, then of course his relationship with Athanasia wouldn't be significant. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to accept Ezekiel's kindness. "Thank you, lord." She then witnessed him freeze for a split second. Those unexplainably golden eyes looked down at her. Their eye contact was extremely brief, however. Ezekiel quickly lifted his head and walked silently while holding Athy. The princess felt uncomfortable with this silence, but she didn't dare to speak first. The two of them moved in silence until they reached where the palace magicians were. +++ "I heard you vomited blood again, but you look fine."



That night, Claude came to visit Athy, quite surprisingly. For some reason, he made a personal visit to the Ruby Palace, and she was beyond startled to see him. Other Ruby Palace maids also appeared to be extremely surprised to see his presence. Claude came without any earlier notice, so the Ruby Palace became very busy. "F-Father. For what reason did you visit my palace...?" Athy was in her pajamas because she was too bewildered. After Lily found out that the princess vomited blood today too, the maid shoved her into the bed earlier than usual. Did he come here because he was worried about Athanasia? Even though he was usually indifferent about her existence, maybe he was still slightly bothered by the fact that his daughter vomited blood because she was so sick... "I came here for Jennette's special request. I will leave soon, so there's no need to get busy." ...or not. After Athy heard Claude's cold voice, she quickly felt sour. She assumed that Jennette, like the angelic princess she was, pushed Claude to visit the Ruby Palace despite his complete disinterest toward Athanasia. She suddenly recalled that Jennette came to visit her a few days ago. Athy thought that the only person who honestly and genuinely cared the most about Athanasia (aside from Lily) was Jennette. She came to check upon Athy with a genuinely worried expression not once, but whenever she had the time. Ugh, but her only dad Claude... "Is that so."



Even though he was forced to come here because of Jennette, still, how could he say those words?! If the person standing here right now wasn't me and was the real Athanasia, her feelings would have really hurt! "You will leave soon... Then I will not invite you inside and bother you, Father. Please return safely." Even though Athy wished to vent her rage, she knew she wouldn't be able to face the consequences of her actions. She had to be considerate of this world's Princess Athanasia. Even so, she was annoyed with Claude. So, without even letting him sit, she immediately bid him farewell. "P-Princess?!" Athy heard the maids present around them gasp. They appeared to be stunned by how the princess rejected the emperor's visit. Claude also seemed to think her response was unexpected, so his eyebrow twitched. Well, I can understand why they would be surprised. The real Athanasia must have tried her best to stay with Claude longer. I must stay out of trouble until real Athanasia returns... but this level of disturbance should be fine. Since Claude doesn't care about Athanasia, wouldn't he regard my attitude with 'did she eat something wrong' or 'your head has become weird after you've injured yourself?' Also, Claude hated seeing Athanasia desperately trying to make him love her. So, my consideration to not bother him should make him satisfied. He came here just because of Jennette anyway. Athy wanted to touch Claude the bear but not poke him all the way. So, she pretended her best to appear extremely ill as if to say, There is no double meaning behind what I just said! I wasn't trying to remove you from my sight simply because I didn't want to see you! I'm serious! Of course, she was lying.



But she realized the way Claude's eyes changed. She watched him as his face morphed with a different type of coldness compared to his usual. Claude didn't say anything for a moment, but he eventually opened his mouth. "You're a wench with a hint of rudeness. Who are you?" When his low, icy voice rang in her ears, Athy immediately felt her heart drop. W-WHAT?!?! WHO AM I?!?!? DID HE NOTICE THAT I'M NOT THE REAL PRINCESS ATHANASIA?!?! "You're not the Athanasia I know. Wench, who are you?" That's right! I'm not the person you've known! ...was what she wanted to shout, but she couldn't. Stunned, Athy tried to calm her heart. But when she looked up to see those cold, glaring eyes, she cowered like a rabbit in front of a predator. "Father... you did not know me well enough to say that." Athy couldn't hide her recoil, so she replied to him very weakly. She wasn't pretending this time; her voice sounded genuinely feeble. Claude simply stood there without saying anything. Few seconds later, his cold glare slightly softened. "That's true." Luckily for Athy, Claude appeared to be less doubtful of her. She didn't think he questioned her identity because he was actually suspicious of her though. B-But still! Claude is so scary! His animalistic senses are so scary! As if he lost interest, Claude swiftly turned. "I no longer have business here, so I shall leave.



Do not say anything unnecessary to Jennette." Hm? What, does he think Jennette asked him to visit the Ruby Palace because I said something to her?! Ah, this is so unfair. I didn't say anything! Right now, the person I don't want to see the most in this palace is YOU! "Princess, you should return to your room and rest." Lily, who was watching their interaction with nervousness, approached the princess. She looked very relieved about Claude's silent return without his usually torturous words. "Y-Yeah. I'll sleep early today." Athy felt extremely tired after meeting Claude, so she returned to her room. The maid gave her a pitiful look and left. Athy pretended to be asleep but quickly kicked her comforter and stood up. I'm so tired, but I can't sleep right now. I pretended to be very tired in front of Lily, so she shouldn't return to the room today. Still, Athy left a cotton doll under her comforter just in case and teleported away. She arrived at the field of reeds, where she had met Lucas. "HEY, LUCAS!" She shouted for the magician loud and clear in the midst of a silent night. "LUCAS, YOU PSYCHOPATH!!!!!" She was sure he would respond to her call even though she had no proof that he would. "Why are you calling for me this late at night?" And just as she expected, Lucas revealed himself under the moonlight. "Did you want to see me that much? We've only met a few days ago, so aren't you being too aggressive?" What the heck is this bastard saying?!



"HEY YOU MEAN BASTARD! YOU'RE A LUNATIC! A FREAKING MANIAC! A HUMAN TRASH! AN EVIL PSYCHOPATH!!!" Athy cursed at Lucas. After she came to this world, everything Lucas has done to her flashed in her mind like a panorama. I'M SO MAD AND UPSET!!! She couldn't tell if Lucas was smiling or not, but he silently listened to the vulgar words thrown at him. Then, he tilted his head."How strange. Why am I not angry even though you're swearing at me?" "YOU PERVERT!"Athy shouted at him again. "Ha, gosh. You were THAT upset about me not taking you to the Tower? I guess I can't help it since you're so desperate. I'll take you there just for you, so calm down." "DESPERATE!? WHO IS?! I DON'T CARE AND DON'T WANT TO SEE SUCH A PLACE!" "Really?" Those red eyes staring at Athy turned into crescent shapes. She flinched when she watched his face. T-This bastard... He's definitely thinking about ways to threaten me! That smile is no joke. "You lead the way. I'll follow you." After glaring at him and grinding her teeth, Athy replied to him. He then gave her a very satisfied smile. AH!!! HE'S SO DESPICABLE!! YOU LIKE THINGS GOING YOUR OWN WAY?! HUH?! YOU LIKE THAT?!



"Hold it." Lucas extended his hand to her. "If you use magic, the insides of you or me will flip." "Do you not have a head? We just don't need to use it to each other." "...!" His sneer irked her, but she chanted 'inner peace' in her mind as she extended her hand to hold his. "Ah!" Suddenly, Lucas pulled her toward him and carried her princess style. "You don't have acrophobia, right? Even if you do, just hang in there." He told her nonchalantly and flew up in the air. Wait! This bastard! If he had used this method earlier, then I didn't have to vomit blood! Athy glared at him. His face reflected against the moonlight was... obviously the same as the face of Lucas that Athy knew. Feeling slightly baffled, she turned her head away from his face. The chilly night wind brushed against her skin. A beautiful Milky Way above looked like thousands of small pieces of jewelry on a black silk. Under them were soft sparkling lights from various buildings. Hm? He's going pretty far... The princess tried to locate where he was going, but she couldn't see clearly due to the overall darkness. D-Don't tell me I might not be able to return to the palace until next morning...?! Suddenly feeling anxious, Athy cautiously asked him. "Hey, are we there yet? I've told you before, but I have a curfew."



"Just wait. We're almost there." Lucas replied to her as if she was being very impatient, but Athy was still doubtful. Later, her jaw dropped as she saw the scenery in front of her. "Wow, amazing." Her first thought she was watching sparkling stars in the night sky, but she was wrong. As the clouds moved away, the Tower slowly revealed itself under the moonlight. It was projecting millions of stars. No, maybe it's reflecting and not projecting. She could only mindlessly stare at the magnificent Tower, which was embracing the beautiful Milky Way. Athy couldn't express with words how unbelievably beautiful it was. Lucas looked quite satisfied as he watched her being in a daze. "Welcome to the Tower of the Great Magician." Lucas landed Athy on top of the Tower and flaunted. "You're my first guest, so you can be honored." Oh, I'm his first guest? That's kind of making my heart flutter... no, wait. She was admiring the scenery of her surroundings when she halted. First guest? I'm the first guest? "Where is the girl that you brought?" Athy quickly came to her senses and remembered why she came here. Oh no. I almost forgot why I even came here. The Tower was more awesome than I thought. I honestly expected the Tower to be gloomier and creepy. Lucas then said something unbelievable. "That girl isn't here." "What?! You said she would be where you lived! Isn't this your home?!" "This is the Tower, but what I said about the girl being here was obviously a lie."



WHAT?! THIS BASTARD!!! So you've been lying to me?! And why would that be so "obvious"?! "Aren't you stupid? There's no way I would bring that girl here to the Tower." He smiled as he watched the princess. His smile under the moonlight was breathtakingly beautiful. "I wanted to bring YOU to the tower, not the substitute that looks like you." Her mind blanked for a moment as he approached her with his smile and whispered to her ears. "Even just thinking about someone else other than you in my Tower makes me displeased." Excuse me, are you trying to woo me right now...? Athy felt bewildered by this treacherous behavior. Wow, look at him. He's seriously trying to seduce me. W-We've only met a few days ago, so aren't YOU the one who's being too aggressive? Oh, but wait. This was not what was important... The royal returned to her senses after absent-mindedly staring at Lucas' beautiful face. Oh, right! This is not the time for me to think about him! "YOU LIAR! STOP TALKING NONSENSE AND TAKE ME TO WHERE ATHANASIA IS!!!" "Ack!" Athy mercilessly kicked Lucas' shin. With the sudden attack, the Great Magician groaned as he crouched. Completely not expecting a kick from her, Lucas couldn't avoid her hit. "Did you just kick me right now?" Scowling, Lucas wrapped his hands around his shin and asked her in bewilderment. THAT'S RIGHT! I KICKED YOU! WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO!



Having already attacked him once, Athy raised her hand and smacked his back too. "YOU DESERVE SOME BEATING AFTER EVERYTHING YOU'VE DONE!" "Ack! Are you crazy?! You're hitting me right now?!" "THAT'S RIGHT! YOU MEAN BASTARD! IF YOU THINK IT'S UNFAIR, THEN YOU HIT ME TOO!" "Hey, hey! Ah, stop hitting me! Ah, IT HURTS!" Lucas bastard was absolutely stunned, but Athy couldn't stop her hands as she felt an intense rage boiling within her. So, she continued to beat him until she felt slightly better. +++ "You're the first person who's ever hit me." Oh, I've heard this line before. It's a must-have line from k-dramas or internet novels, but I've heard this from a different Lucas before too. "How can you hit me? Not just once but multiple times?" Lucas mumbled in disbelief, and Athy just watched him. Underneath thousands of stars in the night sky, he appeared to be quite shocked. "Did you forget what I've done to you?" "If I had forgotten, do you think I would have hit you?" "So you're not scared?" He questioned her, unable to comprehend. "No, I'm not scared. Why should I be scared of you?" At the end of the day, you're still Lucas.



His magic attacked her and she vomited blood because of him, but she still subconsciously trusted him. Thus, she was able to give him a good beating just now. The Great Magician was still in disbelief by what the princess had done to him, but he didn't try to kill her. Thinking about what she just said, Lucas' facial expression suddenly turned serious. "You may not be scared of me because you think I can't use magic against you, but I can destroy you even without magic..." "Shut up and just hold me again." I already told him I didn't have enough time, and he's talking nonsense. I told you I had a curfew, didn't I?! I must return before the sun rises, but you've been taking your time! Thinking that the magician would continue to waste her time, Athy approached him and held his arm. She looked up to see his face. The moment their eyes met, however, Lucas stiffened. "What are you doing? Hurry up and hold me." She pressured him as she felt slightly frustrated and annoyed with Lucas, who was still frozen. After everything we've done, he's feeling embarrassed? Or what? Why is he being like this? Then, Lucas finally opened his mouth, but his stammered words stunned her. "Y-You... If you think I'll completely fall for you if you use... your beauty like that, then you're wrong..." What...? What did this guy just say??? U-Using my beauty??? Who, ME?! To Lucas?! "What are you talking about?! That's not it, so just told me again like how you did last time."



I mean, you're the one who pushed your face to me first, so why are you now reacting like this? And you're the one who used beauty, not me! "That girl. You said she wasn't here. I'll come back to the Tower and look around as much as you want, so let's go to where you kidnapped the girl first." Finally having understood what she meant, Lucas no longer looked perplexed. But now, he had an expression in which Athy couldn't read. "Hurry up. I don't have much time." As she told him once more, he finally carried her. To feel more comfortable, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Lucas' body visibly flinched. Looking conflicted, he flew up to the night sky with Athy in his arms. "What's your name?" He scowled as if he had thought about her identity only now. "What, you don't even know my name?" "You never told me, so how am I supposed to know? Athanasia is the girl who looks like you, so what's your name?" My name is Athanasia too. But Athy couldn't explain everything to him because her situation sounded very complicated. She replied to him in a careless manner. "Just call me Athy." "What is that? It sounds like a name someone gave up halfway." "...!" Did he just scoff at my nickname?! Ha... Inner peace. This Lucas bastard might go crazy again and not take me to Athanasia... and all my efforts will be wasted.



After some time had passed, Athy narrowed her eyes as she felt very strange. Oh? Am I imagining things? It looks like this bastard is going to... "Hey Lucas. Perhaps my eyes have gone wrong, but isn't that the palace?" "You have the right eyes in your head." He scoffed with her question. The luxuriously sparkling lights under her feet were coming from the palace! The palace where Claude, Lilly, and Jennette were! In fact, where Lucas and Athy landed was none other than a terrace on the Topaz Palace. When Athy saw the girl peacefully sleeping on a bed, and she had no words. "Here. I took you to her, see? I kept my promise. Don't tell me anything else later." W-Wow... I can't believe him... She was here all along... Princess Athanasia was here while I couldn't come here to search for the book because of Lily?! "Lucas, you bas..." Absolutely stunned and annoyed, Athy wanted to scold him, but taking care of Athanasia was priority. Athy walked to the bed and carefully shook the girl. "H-Hello?" Open your eyes, warrior! "Hello, Athanasia?" For some reason, however, Princess Athanasia didn't open her eyes. Thinking that this situation with Athanasia was unnatural, Athy quickly questioned Lucas.



"What did you do to this person?" He nonchalantly replied to her while picking his ear. "I only put her in deep sleep. I made her have only the best dreams, so she might never want to wake up. Aren't I a kidnapper with a conscience?" ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! When Athy glared at him, Lucas surprisingly backed down. "Ah, fine. I'll wake her up, so don't look at me like that." He's been slightly listening to me after some good beating. Maybe beating is his medicine. Lucas scowled and extended his hand toward the girl. "Hm..." He was very effective! With just one hand movement, the girl who looked dead appeared to be awake now. Athy heard a quiet moan and saw the girl's body squirming. Her eyelids that appeared to be locked just a moment ago now trembled. Few moments later, she revealed her bright crystal eyes in the darkness. "Oh, hello?" Athy awkwardly greeted Athanasia the moment their eyes met. Princess Athanasia was in a daze. Her eyes were not focused as she blankly stared at Athy. "Oh...?" Soon, the girl had a look of wonder. "A mirror?" You're still not completely awake I see... I'm not a mirror. Princess Athanasia extended her hand toward Athy's face as she was clueless. Not knowing what to do, Athy felt her back drenching with cold sweat as she allowed the girl to touch her face.



If you touch my face like that...! "Remove your hand." P-Please don't misunderstand. I didn't say those words! I'm not the one who forcefully removed your hands away from my face! "Who do you think you are to touch her face like that?" Sounding annoyed, Lucas coldly spoke to the girl. Wait. But this is my face, not yours. So why are you so annoyed? One might think you're mad because Princess Athanasia touched my face without your permission. "No, I'm fine, so stay still." "So what if you're fine when I'm not." What is this guy even saying?! Suddenly, Athy heard a gasp. "You... You two... Who are you?" Finally fully awake, Princess Athanasia backed away looking very pale. She looked confused and frightened. Athy was able to understand. "Please calm down, Princess Athanasia. I mean, I know it might be difficult to calm down in this situation..." This situation is very perplexing for me too! I want to run away! But Princess Athanasia will be more confused than me, so I must calm her down. Also, I must take responsibility for her being here. "First of all, I'm sorry for surprising you. The reason you're here is ultimately because of me. Even though I never intended for any of this to happen, I deeply apologize anyway. Right now, we're in one of the palaces, so please don't be too scared. I'll return you to the Ruby Palace right away."



I won't hurt you. I won't eat you. We're all friends here! Athy tried her best to confess the rudeness by herself and Lucas. Of course, apologizing might be too late already... But thankfully, Princess Athanasia seemingly looked calmer as the other Athanasia spoke to her. Perhaps she was paying attention to something else though. Her crystal eyes were locked on Athy's face. Athy watched the girl and groaned. She carefully spoke to her. "So please just listen to me for a moment." When Athy first met Princess Athanasia in the Ruby Palace, she had no intention of explaining her situation to her, but she changed her mind. Athanasia was involved in her situation, and Athy didn't want to lie to her. Thus, she opened her mouth to tell Princess Athanasia everything. +++ "Look at your dumb smile. You're so happy that you might die, huh?" Lucas sneered at the man while sitting next to a window. At the break of dawn on top of the Tower, the man who turned into ashes revived again and was holding a newborn baby in his arms. No, reviving was incorrect. It was simply the time flowing back from the moment of his death. Truthfully, the man was not smiling as widely as Lucas described, but unlike his usually stoic expression, the man's eyes were soft and gentle. "Lucas, why are you looking at me with those eyes?" Because of that kid. "Yes, it seems that you might want to hold the baby too." "F*ck off." Lucas knew the man couldn't hear his voice, but he spoke to the man out of reflex.



Even though Lucas was next to a window, the man spoke while looking at the door. Lucas couldn't see anyone there, but he assumed that he was standing there in the past. Later, the man looked slightly disappointed and his extended arms dropped because Lucas refused to hold the baby. Of course he did. Lucas despised the baby. And at the same time as the man, Lucas... "Oh my, we had a guest!" Suddenly, a woman revealed herself from a kitchen. She, too, was speaking toward the door. "I have prepared dinner already. If you want Lucas, you can come in and have dinner with us." "Yes. It's been a while since you've come here, so you should stay longer." Unless Lucas lost his mind, he would never walk into that scenario by his own will. He had his mouth firmly shut as he watched the warm atmosphere created by those three people. The woman took the baby from the man and left. "Lucas." The man opened his mouth a moment later. "I've already told you before, but you're like a son to me. If you want to come and visit, you may whenever you want." As the sunset colored his face with a tint of orange, Lucas chuckled dryly. The scene that unfolded in front of him was one of Lucas' memories when he had a more human emotion than now. So after a few hundred years, this memory and emotion should have worn off by now. "Hey, then tell me--" But as he watched the old memory again, Lucas still felt the tightness in his chest. He stood up from the window and approached the man who's looking



at where the past Lucas was. "--why you killed yourself like that in front of me when you thought I was like your own son." The man who had a soft and gentle gaze was no longer there. Right now, he silently stared at an empty space in front of him with tired and emotionless eyes. This was the man Lucas knew. As a man who lived life way longer than Lucas himself, the earlier generation of the Black Tower's Magician looked like he had lost everything. Lucas preferred him this way. "If the person who stood there wasn't me but your real, oh-so-lovely son, you wouldn't have died like that. But if you were planning to kill yourself anyway, then why did you blab such insincere nonsense, hm?" If he could, Lucas wanted to bring back the dead man just to confront him. But this was all in the past. Normally, Lucas would not have been feeling this rage. Because that was the spell. The earlier generation Black Tower's Magician had used it when his lovely family died. Lucas had used it when the man disappeared into white ashes in front of him. This spell was the only way to erase all these horrible emotions. So, the fact that Lucas felt the way he did right now was evidence that this place was not real. "F*ck." Lucas raised his hands and violently rubbed his face. "Oh? Where's Lucas? Did he leave already?" "Yeah. He's rather quite shy." What did you say, you f*cker? Stunned, Lucas whipped his head and looked at the two people in front of him. "Haha, I thought so. Lucas has a very cute side once you get to know him."



"He pretends not to be, but he did have that side since he was younger." What kind of f*cking nonsense... But wait. Doesn't this place only show my memories? I don't have a trashy memory like this. While Lucas was in a state of doubt, his surroundings changed again. This time, a scene of heavy rain pouring unfolded in front of him. "Yes, did you bid your last farewell to your parents?" The time flowed backward into a deeper past. +++ "Ugh, I feel like I've aged ten years." Exhausted, Athy flopped herself on a big, comfortable bed. After having a long talk with Princess Athanasia and returning her to the Ruby Palace, Athy had come back. Since so many incidents occurred tonight, she felt extra tired. She sensed someone staring at her, so she slightly turned her head. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I finally understood everything that seemed so weird." Lucas narrowed his eyes and observed her. He was listening along when Athy was explaining everything to Princess Athanasia. "So according to what you said, you knew me from another world." He sounded half doubtful and half perplexed. Athy was surprised that he easily listened to her though. "Yeah, something like that." Lucas' eyes told her to give more information, but she was very tired. She squirmed and dug herself under the comforter. The bed in the Topaz Palace was very bouncy and comfortable. Ah~ I want to sleep like this right away.



Feeling a wave of drowsiness approaching, she slowly blinked her heavy eyelids. She then heard a soft, low whisper. "Then if you find that weird book, you'll return to the world you came from?" "Yeah. I think that's the easiest way..." "Is that so?" OH?! Suddenly, Athy had a very bad feeling. Feeling fully awake, she sat up immediately. "WAIT! WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING TO DO THIS TIME?!" Was I imagining things? I swear I felt magic movement in front of me! As if her predictions were correct, the magician tilted his head to her with an evil grin. "Nothing much. Just a palace explosion?" THIS PSYCHOPATH! "WHY WOULD YOU SUDDENLY EXPLODE A PALACE?!" "You're right. I just feel like I want to." Athy wasn't even surprised anymore. What did I ever do to this bastard for him to make me this mad over and over again?! Before Lucas caused any more problems, she decided to make him leave. "L-Lucas? Let's not stay here. Let's go to the Tower instead. I said I'll visit the Tower after the business was over, right?"



I just wanted to sleep... But he looks really upset for some reason, so it'll be dangerous for him to stay in the palace right now. She stood up from her bed and walked toward the magician. Thankfully, he responded to her words. "You want to go to the Tower right now?" "Yeah! The Tower is the best! I will never get tired of seeing it! It's always new and magnificent! It's awesome!" E-Even though I saw the Tower for the first time... But Athy continued to worship the Tower as if she's seen it countless times. Her efforts were not wasted, as she felt the condensed magic in Lucas' hand slowly dissipate. "Let's go! Hurry! Hurry!" She continued to pressure him, and they eventually arrived at the Tower. I might really die! I might faint once my head hits the pillow. I accidentally slept in Lucas' arms on the way here too. H-Hm... I most likely didn't drool on him... I... I think... "Hey, Lucas. I'm so tired that I might faint right now, so can we have the explicit tour tomorrow?" Athy spoke to him while rubbing her eyes as they walked down the stairs. He's been wanting to tour me in the Tower for a few days now. I hope he's not feeling upset. "Okay. The sun is about to rise, so I'm sure you must be tired. Humans must sleep when they're sleepy." Surprisingly, Lucas easily accepted Athy's request. He even summoned a bed when they finished climbing down the stairs. Athy almost crawled into the bed as if she was possessed, but she quickly came to her senses and faced Lucas. His eyes questioned why she's not in the bed yet. She even felt like his eyes were pressuring her.



Athy felt suspicious of this bastard, so she scowled. "You're going to destroy the palace when I sleep, right?" "What are you talking about?" Lucas scoffed. You can't fool me anymore! "No, you can't! You can't go anywhere! You come here and lie with me!" Athy strongly pulled his arm. He flinched when she touched him. "You can't let go of my hand! You should just sleep with me right now. Don't move and stay right here." While Lucas was too stunned, Athy forcefully lay him on the bed. She then tightly held his hand. The magician flinched again and attempted to remove his hand from her grip, so the princess held him tighter. "Hey, you... A girl should be more cautious..." "I'm a very light sleeper, okay?! I'm going to wake up the moment you let go of my hand. Don't even think about going to the palace after I sleep, understand?!" Lucas was at a loss for words. Athy felt his stare very close to her, but her vision slowly blurred to the point where she could no longer see his face. "I'm asking you if you underst-- ...Answer..." She was correct when she thought she would faint the moment her head touched the pillow. Maybe she closed her eyes so quickly because the bed Lucas had summoned was so comfortable. Without hearing Lucas' response, Athy fell asleep immediately while tightly holding his hand. +++ "Lucas!"



When Athy woke up the next day, she saw an empty space next to her. She rubbed her eyes and saw outside of the window to see the sun in the middle of the sky. My body feels much better after a good, deep sleep. After using a simple cleansing magic to clean her body, Athy stood up from the bed. She looked everywhere in the Tower for Lucas, but he was nowhere to be seen. Did he maybe go to the palace?! With this sudden thought, she quickly teleported to the palace. "Ah, everything's fine. That's good..." Thankfully, the palace had its usual luxurious look. I was so worried that he would have completely ruined the palace overnight! Ah, I didn't even realize when he let go of my hand and left the Tower... how embarrassing... By the way, where is he right now? "Oh." Then, Athy saw very familiar people. "May Obelia's blessing be with you. Is your body feeling better, Princess Athanasia?" Athy held her breath when she saw Princess Athanasia and Ezekiel. I didn't think those two would meet so soon! It's only been a day since Princess Athanasia returned to her place. Athy watched their interaction with nervousness. "Yes, I'm fine."



Princess Athanasia looked awkward as she gave Ezekiel a small smile. Well, they usually wouldn't have had a conversation by themselves like this. With the long talk with Athy, Princess Athanasia acted very fluently as if she and Athy had never switched places. "My apologies for being a bother to you unintentionally." In that very brief moment, Ezekiel's eyes were fixated on her. A second later, Athy watched Ezekiel lightly bow his head to Princess Athanasia. "Anyone in that situation would have done the same, so please do not worry too much." Athy guessed his words had two meanings. She wasn't sure if Ezekiel meant that anyone, whether Ezekiel or someone else, would have helped Princess Athanasia. Or, he could have meant that he would have helped anyone, whether it was Princess Athanasia or someone else, in that situation. Whichever he meant, Athy could tell Ezekiel was creating a slight distance from the princess. "I wonder if you were on your way to Princess Jennette's tea party." "Yes, you're right." "I shall escort you." "Pardon? No, It's alri--" "I have a business to attend around that area anyway." Princess Athanasia quickly refused, but Ezekiel persisted. Eventually, the two walked together toward the Emerald Palace. Wow... That awkward tension in the air... Even I'M feeling uncomfortable! Well, it seems like they've always had an awkward relationship. Also, Princess Athanasia appeared to be in her head. She walked rather slowly with her eyes on the ground thinking about something. Ezekiel



attempted to speak to her a few times as an etiquette, but she barely gave him any proper response. So the lord naturally stopped talking to her. His eyes kept glancing at her face, but she didn't even seem to notice. "Ah, Athanasia. Ezekiel." After walking with a heavy silence between them, the two finally arrived at the Emerald Palace. Jennette, who happened to come out from her palace, saw and greeted them. "How did you two come together?" "I met Princess Athanasia on my way and escorted her here." "Thank you. I've been worried about Athanasia's condition." Oh, this is my first time seeing Jennette and Ezekiel actually talk to each other. Due to Jennette's status as a princess or because someone else was present, Ezekiel spoke very formally to her. "Princess Athanasia, may Obelia's blessing be with you." Who is that person? A lady of high-status came out from the palace with Jennette. As she greeted Athanasia first, the princess also replied to the woman. "Countess Rosaria, hello." COUNTESS ROSARIA?! THAT MEANS SHE'S JENNETTE'S AUNT! Surprised, Athy carefully watched the countess' face. Ah, upon a closer look, she looks similar to the portrait of a woman in Claude's bedroom. Well, it's obvious that they would since they're sisters. Despite her being middle-aged, Countess Rosaria looked coquettish and beautiful with brown hair and green eyes.



In the world where I came from, she died from an accident, so I've never actually seen her face. So, she's the one who killed the novel Athanasia, huh? "I heard you were not well earlier, but you appear to be very healthy." Countess Rosaria scanned Athanasia from head to toe. The way she looked at Athanasia irked Athy. That missus is definitely thinking that it's a shame Athanasia looks healthy! "Now that I see you so healthy, I can see why there's been a rumor about Princess Athanasia faking her own health just to receive attention from His Majesty." Countess Rosaria was smiling, but what she meant behind the words was too obvious. After listening to her, Jennette looked very surprised because she never thought that her aunt would say such words to Athanasia. Jennette's face stiffened. "Aunt, what are you..." "Countess Rosaria, I believe your words were very discourteous to Princess Athanasia." Unexpectedly, Ezekiel voiced his opinion faster than Jennette. The other three people quickly fixated on him. "Oh my, my apologies if I were discourteous. I was only talking about the rumors. It doesn't mean that I agree with them." Countess Rosaria quickly apologized, not thinking that her words would cause any problems. Countess Rosaria's attitude shows that she doesn't think highly of Athanasia at all... Well, Athanasia in the novel was a shy, self-conscious princess who was an easy target for many. I can assume Countess Rosaria has behaved this way to Athanasia in the past too. "Athanasia, please don't take Aunt's words at heart." Countess Rosaria had left, and Ezekiel followed to leave the Emerald Palace. As Athy expected, Ezekiel may have said he had business around



this location just to not make Athanasia feel uncomfortable. After the two left, Jennette spoke to Athanasia with a worried tone. "People talk without knowing much. You actually vomited blood--" "It's alright. Other people's words are not important to me." Athy was quite surprised to see Athanasia not really caring about what Countess Rosaria had said. After replying to Jennette in an indifferent manner, Athanasia faintly smiled. "I heard Father visited the Ruby Palace due to your request. Thank you for caring, Jennette." Jennette froze for a moment. "Father had visited the Ruby Palace?" Jennette's eyes widened as she stared at Athanasia, and she soon smiled brightly. "I never made such a request. Father most likely visited because he was worried about Athanasia." Athy was surprised by Jennette's response. What? Claude explicitly said he came for a quick visit just because Jennette had asked him to. But when she watched Jennette's expression, Athy knew she wasn't lying to be considerate for Princess Athanasia. She looked genuinely surprised a second ago too. "I no longer have business here, so I shall leave. Do not say anything unnecessary to Jennette." Oh, then what was that? Did he say that because he didn't want to get caught about lying? If Athanasia spoke with Jennette, then she would realize that Claude visited the Ruby Palace on his own. Unlike Athy, however, Princess Athanasia appeared to not believe Jennette. "You do not need to be so considerate, Jennette. You have such a kind heart."



"No, I'm telling the truth. I never made such a request to Father..." "Really, it's okay Jennette. There's nothing new about that occurrence anymore anyway." Jennette appeared to be slightly panicked with Athanasia's response. Athanasia had a passive smile on her face, and Athy felt evaporation in her eyes. She's THAT unbelieving. That's how uncaring you've been toward Athanasia, this world's Claude!!! Athy watched the two girls entering the palace from afar. By the way, where's this Lucas bastard? He wasn't in the Tower... Or maybe he was? I didn't look everywhere at the Tower because I was worried he had gone to explode the palace. W-Wait... would he think that I left without saying anything, so he'll suddenly go berserk? Feeling slightly weary, Athy teleported to the Topaz Palace. Since she no longer had to pretend to be Princess Athanasia, Athy wanted to resume searching for the book. "What?! You were here?!" But there was a guest who arrived first. Facing his back toward the door and standing in front of a table was definitely Lucas. After hearing her voice, he turned while shaking his hand. "You arrived here later than I expected. I thought you would run over here the moment you opened your eyes. Perhaps you're not that desperate to go back home?" As Lucas shook his hand, dust or something else dispersed in the air and vanished. "What were you doing alone here?"



"I was interested in the book you've mentioned, so I've been searching for that too." Upon hearing his words, Athy froze for a split second. "Interest? Why so suddenly?" "Why are you questioning me so much? If I look for it with you, wouldn't that benefit you?" I mean, that's true but... But why? My senses are telling me that he's being very suspicious. "So did you find anything?" "No, but why is there so much dust in here." "Really? It seemed like people cleaned here everyday." Lucas looked extremely annoyed as he waved the dust particles away from his precious lungs. It looks clean to me, so what's his problem? Anyway, with Lucas' help, Athy's work became easier. They began to search the Topaz Palace, but she had already spent a few days hunting for this book. It would not suddenly appear so easily. "Let's stop here for today and go." When the sun was setting, Lucas appeared in front of her. It doesn't seem like the book will come out even if we search for longer, so why not. "I'm going to quickly visit the Ruby Palace." "Are you worried about that princess?"



Lucas was correct. Truthfully, Athy has been worried about that girl since last night. That was why she purposely watched Princess Athanasia earlier. "She won't be in the Ruby Palace even if you went there. It seems like she's meeting the emperor." The magician commented passively as he appeared to be looking out of the window. Athy froze. "If you're that curious, then you should go to where the Emperor lives." She hesitated for a second and snapped her fingers. +++ Athy arrived at a garden in the Garnet Palace. "I had a dream." Purple flowers danced with the wind. The thin voice that resonated in the air belonged to Princess Athanasia. Like what Lucas had said, the girl stood across Claude who had a cold, indifferent expression. "I was so tearfully happy that I wished the dream would have lasted forever." When Athy heard her, she recalled what Lucas had said last night. "I only put her in deep sleep. I made her have only the best dreams, so she might never want to wake up. Aren't I a kidnapper with a conscience?" Athy knew right away what Princess Athanasia meant. A tearfully happy dream. What did she see in her dream? "But now that I've awakened from the dream, I am sure now." A sad smile bloomed on Princess Athanasia's face. "Father, you really have never, not even for one moment, considered me as your daughter."



The flower-scented wind drifted through her hair. It covered her face for a moment but soon revealed the girl's face. "Not even for a moment, you really never loved me." Those teary crystal-blue eyes contained sadness, despair, pain, sorrow, and resignation... With his cold, stoic expression, Claude silently stared at her. He didn't deny nor confirm anything, but Princess Athanasia appeared to not expect any response from him anyway. "You really have always..." Her small, soft voice filled with renounce and emptiness crumbled with the wind. "...been brutally honest with me." +++ "You. You're here, right?" After Athanasia returned to the Ruby Palace, she locked herself in her room. As she silently sat on her bed, the girl spoke out loud in the empty room. Athy knew the girl was calling for her, so she quietly revealed herself. "I knew you'd be watching me." The girl meekly smiled, and Athy closed her mouth. "It's strange. You and I should be the same beings. But when I see you, I don't feel like you're 'another me.'"



What Princess Athanasia said couldn't be more correct. She and I are definitely "Athanasia" who existed in our respective worlds. But I'm not actually Princess Athanasia; I'm Jihye Lee from another world. Even to this day, Athy wasn't sure if she possessed a body that belonged to Athanasia or if she actually reincarnated as Athanasia. But whichever it is, I'm not the original Princess Athanasia from the novel... So technically, the girl in front of me and I have different souls even if we ignore the fact that we exist in different worlds. "Were you the same as me?" But Princess Athanasia didn't know about Athy's true identity. She only questioned the same-looking person with her quiet voice. "Did you live with despair like I did?" Athy didn't know what to say as those crystal eyes emitted various emotions. The girl's eyes also expressed slight relief and a sense of kinship with the fact that someone else might have lived in utter despair like herself. Last night, Athy revealed that she was "another Princess Athanasia from another world." But she didn't tell the girl about how she's a character from a novel. Athy also didn't tell her that if she is the Princess Athanasia from the novel, and if the story has been flowing accordingly, then she might die in Claude's hands a few months later... "Please let me dream again." Right now, Athy couldn't tell her even more. Princess Athanasia suddenly moved away from her bed. Athy watched the girl cling her feet with indescribable feelings. "The dream I've been dreaming until yesterday. Please let me dream again."



"Athanasia..." "Please. You can do it, right?" Athy saw those teary eyes that looked up to her. She clearly heard the whisper of despair and desperation. "If I could, I'd rather live in that dream forever." Was the dream that Lucas gave her THAT sweet? For her to think she'd rather never wake up forever? For her to feel this much disparity between her dream and the reality? For her to rather live in a place where she knows it's a lie? If so, the girl must have been really loved by the person she wanted in that dream. As Athy watched those desperate eyes, she felt mixed emotions. But she knew she wasn't the one who could grant the girl's wish. No, even if she could, Athy wasn't sure if allowing the girl to see the dream again would be good for her. Just after one dream, Princess Athanasia was begging her. No matter how sweet a dream was, however, it was just a dream. So was it acceptable to let her have this fake happiness? After biting her lip, Athy spoke to Princess Athanasia. "I'm sorry, I..." "I think you got the wrong person." Lucas suddenly appeared in the dark room. "The one who can grant your wish is not that person." Athy and Princess Athanasia turned their heads at the same time to look at him. Even in the darkness, Lucas' red eyes shone very clearly. "If I grant your wish, what will you do for me in return?" "LUCAS!!!" Athy shouted.



He was suddenly trying to enchant Athanasia. Before Athy could say anything to him, the princess from the present world responded faster. "Anything. I can give you anything if it's something I can give." Her desperate voice filled the air. Lucas' red eyes glowed terrifyingly. His lips stretched thin across his face. "I'll grant that wish." A seducing voice resonated in the room, and the magician extended his hand toward Princess Athanasia's face. A clear tear dropped from her pale face. Her body then collapsed. "ATHANASIA!" Athy quickly held the girl's limp body. It was pitiful to see the trail of tears spreading on her pale face. Thankfully, she looked like she was just sleeping. No, maybe this situation was not something to be thankful for. Still holding Athanasia, Athy raised her head. Lucas was looking down at her with slightly cold eyes. As if the person who just fell asleep didn't even exist, his eyes only stared at her. Athy knew she had a stiff, icy expression. She tried her best to hold down the emotions raging inside her. "What are you doing right now?" "This is a problem between that girl and me. There's no room for you in between." His attitude was very apathetic. Perhaps he was right. Princess Athanasia had asked someone to grant her wish, and Lucas granted it for her. Thus, there was no space in between them for Athy.



But no matter how logically she tried to think, her mind and her heart played separately. "And this is not the only problem you might care about." Lucas softly whispered these mysterious words. "That emperor won't live for long." "What?" Not clearly understanding his words immediately, Athy questioned him. She couldn't comprehend what he meant. "Your dad from this world. He'll die soon." Lucas' voice resonated in the air helplessly. His whispered words loudly rang in her ears, and they suddenly disappeared. As if someone threw a bucket of cold water at her, Athy stared at those red eyes. +++ "I lost." Claude had a dream. "If you want, I will even beg you." In his dream, he was whispering words laced with unbelievable desperation to someone. He felt an unspeakable ache in his heart. If the person in front of him wanted, he could be down on his knees. It was funny. He had never felt these emotions for someone throughout his entire life. It was funnier how right now, everything he experienced felt so real, unlike a dream. "Choose me. Don't think about anything else. Be more selfish and choose what's best for yourself." Strangely, however, the person in front of him had a very blurry face as if a fog was covering it. If he extended his hand, he would be able to touch this person. But, he didn't know who this person was, so everything was quite strange.



Ah, well, since this was just a dream, this weirdness was always possible. But why...? Why did he desperately miss this person even though he didn't know this person? "Don't choose this baby that's eating your life away even in this moment." The fog that had been covering his eyes slowly drifted. As the delicate chin and red lips revealed themselves, Claude subconsciously extended his hand. When he saw a tear drop from the person's pale skin, he couldn't stand feeling this intense ache in his heart. A teardrop landed on his hand, Claude woke up from his dream. "Mm." He felt an acute headache when he opened his eyes. Holding his throbbing head, Claude lifted his body. Since his surroundings were dark, he assumed it was still night. For some reason, he had been having these headaches very frequently. In the past, he had these headaches whenever he saw Athanasia. But the pain has intensified recently, especially after he saw Athanasia vomiting blood in the garden. After that incident, his headaches felt worse whenever he met her or thought about her face. Strangely, he thought he could remember something he had forgotten for a very long time. He felt stuck and irritated. Then, Claude stopped pressing his head. Wasn't I dreaming something just just a moment ago? But nothing came to his mind. I was surely having a longing dream... With this thought, however, the emperor chuckled in disbelief. Longing? Nothing in the world exists that would make me feel such emotion.



"What a meaningless dream." Claude quietly talked to himself as he stood up from the bed. If Jennette knew I slept in a place like this again, she'll nag at me. He walked toward a window that brought in the moonlight. "I had a dream. I was so tearfully happy that I wished the dream would have lasted forever." Then, the voice of the person he met earlier today rang in his ears. Claude scowled. "But now that I've awakened from the dream, I am sure now." Athanasia had ignored his earlier warnings and visited him. She spoke of these nonsensical words. "Father, you really have never, not even for one moment, considered me as your daughter." But when he saw her sad smile, he felt an unknown sting right in the middle of his heart. Claude didn't know what this feeling was. "Not even for a moment, you really never loved me." Every single word she said was true, but Claude felt... very weird after hearing what she had said. For a very long time afterwards, the emperor continued to think about Athanasia's words. The image of her teary face he saw earlier kept appearing in his mind. Until the sun rose, Claude didn't move an inch away from the window. +++



"Won't live for long? What do you mean?" The princess questioned the magician. The corner of his lips slid up as he stared at her. A soft moonlight entered the room which had become darker. Lucas, whose body was in between the contrast of lightness and darkness, looked like a grim reaper. "You want to know why?" "I'm not in the mood to play with words." Lucas smiled at Athy's irritated response as if he just watched something very funny. His reply to Athy, however, didn't have a hint of laughter. "Why do you want to know? If you leave, then it won't be your business." Athy blinked. Lucas was right in front of her. He forcefully pulled her hair, which was resting on her shoulder, and her body leaned toward him. "Hey, Princess. Don't be mistaken. This is not your world." His icy stare penetrated into her eyes. For some reason, he appeared to be experiencing a wide range of angry emotions. The way he talked to her sounded rough. Athy unknowingly held Princess Athanasia more tightly. "You said you'll eventually return to where you came from. So whatever happens to people in this world is none of your business. It's not your place, and you don't have the right to get involved." Athy hasn't heard this level of truth from Lucas in a while. In situations like these, he was always very direct with her. This time as well, everything he said was not wrong. In a way, I'm a foreigner in this world. Like what Lucas said, I shouldn't care about what happens to the people in this world.



"But you still care? Like how you're being nosy with this princess, your heart goes to the emperor too? Why, does that person feel like your real dad?" But if I could control my thoughts and emotions, I wouldn't be here like this, would I? Ugh, seriously. I get so angry whenever Lucas showers me with straightforward truths. Whether he knew her thoughts or not, Lucas smirked. Athy didn't reply to him, but he knew her answer by her silence. "Then I'll tell you." Am I imagining things? For some reason, Lucas looks so satisfied knowing that I can't just ignore these people. "I don't know why, but the emperor here had used forbidden magic," whispered Lucas. Athy gasped. "Forbidden magic...?" She knew that there was only one type of forbidden magic. Black magic. "I saw a black hole right here." Lucas smiled and pointed his finger to his head while watching her reaction. "It seemed like he had sealed his own memories a while ago, and he most likely used an extreme method." She couldn't understand what Lucas was saying. Claude sealed his own memory...? Why? When Claude had lost his memory because of Athy, she studied magic related to the mind. But touching one's mind with magic was very dangerous, so she couldn't find any information within regular magics.



"Right now, I think the seal in his head is breaking. And due to this effect, it's causing a problem to his brain." So if Claude sealed his memories like Lucas said, then Athy was sure he had used black magic. "He most likely had a shocking incident recently for the magic to break. It's not my business to know the details though." But still, she had a difficult time accepting his words. She couldn't believe Claude had used such magic upon himself, and due to its side effect, he was in a critical condition right now. "Why are you making that expression?" What kind of expression am I making right now? This time, Lucas whispered to her soothingly. His tight grip on her hair slowly loosened. Athy's hair silently fell on her shoulders again. He then swiftly moved his hand to hold her chin. He forced her head up and continued to whisper to her. "No human has a happy ending after using black magic. Cursed power only brings misfortune upon the person using black magic. If you're a magician, you should have known that already." His red eyes were very close to her face. Athy noticed how strikingly red his eyes glowed in the darkness. "So just ignore them." A chilly smile bloomed across his face. Like before, Lucas wasn't smiling because he was happy. "You're not even from this world, so what right do you have to get yourself involved?" As if broken glass shards were piercing through her, Athy felt Lucas' sharp gaze on her. She also felt Lucas's hold on her chin tighten. "I'm saying, who do you think you are to meddle with others' lives." His low voice also felt like thorns piercing through her.



Lucas appeared to be angry at Athy. While staring into those red eyes, she bit her lip. She then felt his grip softly loosen, so she thought about quickly removing his hold. He was faster, however. As if his earlier roughness was a lie, he softly placed his hand on Athy's cheek. "But if you still want to change something that badly..." Athy couldn't comprehend Lucas' next words. "...then you can become this girl." "What?" "You can become this world's Princess Athanasia." His smile was very elegant. Suddenly, she felt like the temperature of the person in her arms dropped significantly. She subconsciously held the sleeping Princess Athanasia even tighter. "And I'll grant your wish." With his sweet voice, Lucas sounded like a devil trying to allure one's soul. Like the way he did to Princess Athanasia earlier, he articulated with a sweet and warm voice. "What is my wish?" "Don't you want to save your dad from this world?" "If I become this girl, then what will happen to the real Princess Athanasia?" "Like her wish, I can let her live in her happy dream until she dies."



Lucas commented his next words without any hesitation, and Athy scoffed in disbelief. "And you can become the real one." His hand slipped to her nape. She felt the warmth spreading above her pulses. "Not in your world, but in this one." Lucas whispered sweetly, bowing his head down towards hers. She trembled at the warmth brushing against her mouth. Ignoring her trembling, Lucas cupped the back of her neck and parted his lips. When her head tilted back, Athy looked into those passionate red eyes that seemed to be swallowing her. A rough kiss continued like a storm. She was stunned about how Lucas' behavior did not have a hint of hesitation. Not before long, however, the magician moved away from the princess. The sound of Athy's uneven breathing filled the air around them. Lucas slowly brought his hand to touch his own lips where Athy bit. Since he stood under the moonlight, she was able to clearly see blood on his fingers. Those crimson eyes, which were red like his blood, glanced at his fingers. "Don't say such nonsense," said Athy as she managed to speak. She sounded composed, but she definitely wasn't inside. She was very stunned and confused by this situation. From what she heard from Lucas a moment ago to what he did just now, he muddled her mind. "Why is it nonsense?" Athy heard Lucas' calm voice. "What's the standard of differentiating the real and the fake?" "Well..."



"In a way, you're real and so is she." Athy repeatedly opened and closed her mouth to reply, but she eventually just kept her mouth shut. "So why is it nonsense for you to become this world's Princess Athanasia instead of her?" She believed he was ridiculing her. He gave her a cold glare as if his surprise-kiss didn't even happen. "Why are you going this far to make me stay here?" Athy quietly asked him while staring at him. "I don't want to see you return to your world and be happy." "Why are you so mad?" "You're irritating. You're making me crazy." Lucas replied without any hesitation as if he already knew she was going to ask him a question as such. Athy thought she knew why this bastard was so crooked but decided not to tell him anything. She did not want to add fuel to the fire. Lucas continued to glare at her until he spoke as if to curse her. "You'll pay a price for entering this world." Wait, but that's unfair! I didn't come here because I wanted to! "Princess? Why are you sitting on the floor?" ACK?! Athy shivered from the sudden voice behind. She visibly flinched and loudly gasped.



W-What was that so suddenly?! I didn't hear the door open nor feel anyone approaching me from behind! She whipped her head to see Lily looking at her with wide eyes. "L-Lily?!" "You didn't answer despite my knocking, so I thought you were sleeping. I entered to light a candle to help your sleep..." Before the princess fully heard the maid, however, Athy quickly lowered her head in surprise again. Wait! I was holding Princess Athanasia until now! But the person she held in her arms was nowhere to be seen. When did she disappear? I didn't feel anything! A thought came into her mind, so Athy raised her head to see Lucas standing on the terrace. He had limp Princess Athanasia on his shoulder. She saw Lily looking confused after she followed Athy's gaze, so Athy knew Lucas bastard was using invisibility magic. I'm misunderstood as this world's Princess Athanasia again! That bastard erased Lily's presence when she came in because he knew if I had known, I would have hidden myself! Also, since he can't directly use his magic on me, he used it on someone else. Lucas smirked as if he heard Athy's thoughts. His crooked smile looked even sharper under the moonlight. He then disappeared from her sight. "Princess?" Unable to describe her current feelings, Athy only stared at the empty space under the moonlight. Lily called her with worry, but Athy couldn't give her the attention right now.



Lucas that bastard... I'm going to kill him. When I meet him next time, I'm really going to kill him! Silently screaming in her mind, "Princess Athanasia" ground her teeth while glaring at the space where he had stood. Ironically, the night was getting deeper and deeper in the meantime. +++ The next day, an extravagant ball was held by Lord Irane. Jennette and Ezekiel planned to attend the ball as partners, so they rode the carriage together. "So Miss Florence saw the necklace and the cat..." Jennette's chirping voice filled the space. She soon realized Ezekiel was not listening to her at all. He appeared to be in his mind. "What are you thinking about, Ezekiel?" Ezekiel turned his head to the clear voice. He quickly composed himself to pretend as if he had been listening to Jennette, but she knew better. He then opened his mouth. "Was Princess Athanasia someone who would thank someone else after receiving help?" Due to Jennette's request, Ezekiel didn't speak formally to her when they were together in private. Jennette didn't expect his question, so she tilted her head in confusion. "Wasn't she? Anyone thanks someone else after receiving help." From her words, Ezekiel lowered his gaze and appeared to be thoughtful. A moment later, he turned his head to face the window and softly spoke to himself. "That may be so." Jennette watched him and felt that her confusion was not cleared yet.



After some time, the two arrived at Lord Irane's mansion and stepped down from the carriage. Jennette and Ezekiel walked side by side as they entered the ballroom, and anyone would admit that they looked beautiful together. As if there was an already established process, the two arrived at the middle of the ballroom while receiving praises and welcomes from everyone around them. Although the protagonists for this event were the Irane siblings, Jennette and Ezekiel had unbeatable auras around themselves. Like two sugar dolls from a sweet cookie world, Jennette and Ezekiel danced in the hall with perfection and beauty. Others around danced along with the music as well, but Jennette and Ezekiel were the only ones standing out. After the dance was over, the two greeted each other through their eyes as they received everyone's applause. "Princess Jennette, would you give me the honor to be your second dance partner?" Afterwards, someone approached Jennette. He was Lord Irane who had been obviously courting Jennette since a while back. He had a nickname of Lord Flower among the ladies because he had an extremely beautiful appearance, and their hearts fluttered when they saw him. Jennette didn't give an immediate reply. She quickly glanced up to see Ezekiel's face. Like his usual extravagant and elegant appearance, Ezekiel had the attention of all the other ladies in the room. But everyone knew that Ezekiel and Jennette will continue to be together in the future. There was no passion between them, however. Ezekiel would not be jealous if Jennette danced with another man. Jennette, too, wouldn't feel anything if Ezekiel exchanged a smile with other ladies. In the past, Jennette felt nervous, worried that Ezekiel might leave her but... surprisingly, such a feeling didn't exist anymore.



Or maybe, I just trust him wholeheartedly now? But even if so... "I cannot dare to reject the request from Irane's Lord Flower." Jennette brightly smiled and extended her hand to meet the other's. Her hand naturally fell from Ezekiel's, but neither of them felt any loss. Jennette thought this lack of feeling anything more for Ezekiel was rather strange, but she decided to quit pondering about it and walked to the dance hall. Ezekiel, with his back facing Jennette, walked across the dance hall too. Other ladies eyes' shined with expectation in hopes that Ezekiel would request a dance with one of them. Until the second music played, however, Ezekiel didn't extend his hand to anyone. "Princess Athanasia is alone today too." The lord quickly stopped his tracks after hearing the familiar name. Now that I think about it, did Princess Athanasia also attend the ball event today? Like a flower displayed on a wall, she usually had no presence. hence, Ezekiel had completely forgotten the fact that she may have attended today's event. "By the way, what are you doing without your proper etiquette? As expected, blood doesn't go anywhere." "You're so right. Even if you have the lowly dancer's blood, the other half of your blood should still be the rare royal bloodline. But how could you be so different from Princess Jennette?" Ezekiel noticed how rude the comments were. They certainly were not taught manners to behave around a royal family. With a slight cold expression, Ezekiel approached the noise. In a corner of the ballroom, there was a space behind thick curtains, mostly used as a resting area. Just as he expected, Princess Athanasia and three other ladies were in there.



Upon entering, Ezekiel couldn't help but doubt his own eyes upon what he had just witnessed. +++ Athy was in an extremely bad mood today. The first reason was Lucas, and the second was attending this stupid ball. Don't be mistaken. She had no problem with the Iranes. She was sour because she had to attend the ball instead of Princess Athanasia. Ha... This pathetic life. Nothing ever happens the way I want. After kidnapping Princess Athanasia, Lucas had completely erased his presence. Athy searched for her throughout all the palaces and even the Tower, but she couldn't find even a strand of her hair. So, Athy was forced to pretend to be Princess Athanasia again. Athy thought about making her invisible so that everyone in the palace would quickly realize Princess Athanasia's disappearance and search for her. However, she questioned if Claude would look for her at all. She was not confident that he would. What if he says, "Good, she had bothered me" and actually appreciates her disappearance? Then Lily would be the only one who'd be deathly worried. Also, her heart felt heavy whenever she thought her own actions would somehow ruin the life of this world's Princess Athanasia. Hence, Athy decided to fill the girl's empty space just enough and look for Athanasia and Lucas. But still, Athy really regretted coming to this ball. Despite having absolutely no presence, Athanasia was still a princess, so Athy had to enter the ball with someone's escort. Unless she was stupid, Athy couldn't not notice how everyone blatantly ignored her upon her entrance.



"Oh my, Princess Athanasia. You were there? You were so plain that I couldn't recognize you. Oh, of course. I heard the situation in the Ruby Palace wasn't great? If you had told me earlier, I would've let you borrow some of my accessories or dresses that I don't use." This was the third time already. Facing this annoying lady, Athy repeated 'inner peace' in her mind. Her already-bad mood worsened upon thinking about Princess Athanasia being tossed around and hearing those nasty words. Reflecting upon her intention, Athy composed her face to pretend to be this world's real Princess Athanasia and left the location. I'm not leaving because I'm scared of you. I'm leaving because if I stayed longer, I'd definitely cause trouble! Feeling an intense rage boiling inside her, Athy gulped one of the beverages prepared for the ball. I HAVE RESTRAINED MYSELF FOR THREE TIMES NOW! TODAY, I'M A DANGEROUS WILD ANIMAL, SO DON'T EVEN THINK ABOUT BOTHERING ME! After releasing her escorted partner, Athy sat in a corner and continued to drink. Hm? Maybe I'm just imagining things, but I feel somewhat woozy... I feel better than I did before, though, so that's good. She thought about going to the terrace with her drink, but couples were crowded in there like cockroaches. This is hell! There are couples everywhere! Complaining to herself, "Princess Athanasia" entered a resting area which was located in the corner of this ballroom. She saw a red sofa in the middle of this space, so she walked over and sat on it.



Ah! So comfortable! My shoes were actually very uncomfortable, so I'm glad I sat here. I'll rest for a bit and leave. While she was at it, Athy decided to lie on the sofa with her legs fully stretched. She usually wouldn't look this defenseless, but she didn't care right now because she felt so exhausted. Ugh... My life... Why do I feel like these spectacular incidents keep happening? Also, where am I going to find Lucas and Princess Athanasia? Ugh! AND WHEN WILL I GO HOME?! "What's the standard of differentiating the real and the fake?" He's right. What IS the standard? [Only the one who achieves the Truth can return and obtain the Emperor's Fortune.] And what's up this play on words?! "Oh my! Princess Athanasia?" Then, she heard an annoying voice coming from the entrance of the room. Still lying on the sofa, Athy slightly raised her head to see the woman. "Princess Athanasia is alone today too." Gosh, by the look of her face, I can tell she usually didn't like Princess Athanasia either. "By the way, what are you doing without your proper etiquette? As expected, blood doesn't go anywhere." "You're so right. Even if you have the lowly dancer's blood, the other half of your blood should be the rare royal bloodline. But how could you be so different from Princess Jennette?" They began to gossip about Princess Athanasia's birth history.



"Well, I guess she can't help herself since she was born from a woman with an unclear history. Also, dancers usually come from slaves, right? I heard that they sell other things in addition to their dances..." "Oh, how disgusting. That's like being a prostitute in a brothel." Athy couldn't sit still with their continued gossip. "Hey, if I could hold myself back even after hearing a family-related insult as a joke, I'd be a Buddha, wouldn't I." "Pardon?" "No, not a Buddha but an utterly stupid idiot." Tossing her beverage cup to the side, Athy stood from the sofa. "Today, I'm not in a great mood. I held myself back because I won't be the one facing the consequences, but the person you insulted just now is my mother." "'Y-You'?! Aren't you talking too informally to us--" "Shut up. You're the one to talk." Athy snapped her fingers at the ladies. All items in their surrounding floated in the air. Eyes of the three ladies widened in surprise. They looked doubtful of what they were seeing right now. "W-What... What is going on...?!" Now, let the game begin! "KYA!!!" Athy gestured her hand. The items in midair began to spin in a whirlwind and flew to the ladies.



Ah... Just what I needed. As expected from Lord Flower's ball, there were flowers and various plants everywhere, even in this resting location. Athy brought forth to her not only the flowers in vases but also flowers hanging all over the walls. I shouldn't hit anyone even with flowers, but I don't know that anymore! I said I've restrained myself three times already! Athy used her magic to move the flowers and beat the ladies with them. "AH! WHAT IS THIS?!" "OH MY GOSH!" "I-I'M ALLERGIC TO POLLEN...!" How does it feel like to get whipped by various flowers? Are you excited? Soon, the air was heavy with flower petals and pollen. After being attacked by the flowers, the ladies' hair became messy. Despite all the time they've spent preparing for today's event, the ladies' hair and dresses had colorful petals and pollen all over them. They were fussing and screaming with the continued flower attack from Athy. She figured that they must be hurting, since she was assaulting them with full force. I'm starting to feel slightly better as I watch them. Who told you to insult someone's mom, huh? While arguing, mentioning one's mom and dad is cheating... Hm? Suddenly, Athy found someone who shouldn't be here. It was Ezekiel. He stood on the entrance of the resting area and looked at her with a surprised expression. In the midst of the messy flower whirlwind, Athy noticed his face immediately. She was stunned.



She collected her magic, and all the items floating around them slowly stopped moving. Stems without flower heads pathetically fell on the ground. With the ceased attack, the ladies quickly ran away with tears in their eyes. The surroundings were full of colorful flower petals and yellow pollen. And if Athy and Ezekiel weren't present in the resting area right now, one would have believed no one was here due to the dead, heavy silence. Athy's eyes darted back and forth as she looked at the person in front of her. She felt like they were in a poor, childish play. Ezekiel looked around the mess and his eyes finally landed on Athy. The moment their eyes met in the air, she placed her hand on her forehead and collapsed. "Ah, my head suddenly..." R-Reality denial! Falling on the floor might hurt, so sofa it is! But what Athy felt wasn't the comfortable sofa. It was something hard. Ezekiel had supported her at an unbelievable speed. "KYA! WHAT HAS HAPPENED HERE?!" Then, Athy heard people's voices outside. I-I'm cold sweating. Oh no! I really caused trouble! What was I thinking, creating a scene in someone else's party?! Did the ladies tell everyone about this?! Ugh, if only Ezekiel hadn't shown up, I would have made sure they never utter a single word about this! "Oh, Lord Alpheus, what happened in the resting room...? Oh, is she perhaps Princess Athanasia?" Athy flinched upon hearing someone frantically mention her name.



A-Are you going to tell? Are you going to reveal that the person who created this mess was me? Pretending to have fainted, Athy tightly shut her eyes and felt her heart beating faster from anxiety. Wasn't my fainting act pretty natural? Hey, please say something. I can feel your stare but since you're not talking, you're making me feel very uncomfortable. As if knowing her thoughts, Athy heard a soft sigh followed by his voice. "When I arrived with the princess, the room was already like this. Princess Athanasia, with her already poor health, has fainted from shock, so I will help her return." Ezekiel is pretending to not notice. She was slightly relieved after hearing his words because no matter what the three ladies say to everyone else, she knew people would believe Ezekiel more. Also, they would never believe she beat the ladies with flowers since they already had an image of Princess Athanasia. While people were busy in the resting room, Ezekiel carried Athy and left the location. She heard soft music and crowds of people talking, so she assumed they were walking across the ballroom. Ezekiel didn't slow his pace, so they were soon able to safely escape the party hall. Moments later, Athy felt a cool wind brushing her cheek. She slowly opened her eyes. "Lord, you can put me down now." Athy noticed a complete silence around them, so she assumed no one was around. "You know I didn't actually faint." She weakly told him as she wanted to dig herself into a hole.



"There are people who're still watching from behind. Wouldn't it be better if you continued to pretend to have lost consciousness?" Ezekiel softly responded to her, as if he already knew Athy had pretended to faint. Ugh, seriously... I want to find a hole somewhere... Accepting his suggestion, Athy shut her eyes again and stayed still in his hold. No... Truthfully, she wasn't confident enough to face him due to her embarrassment. I'm sorry, Princess Athanasia. I completely ruined your image. T-This was never my intention...! If Athy knew how to alter one's memory using her magic, she would have used it right now without any hesitation. As she dug herself into a hole in her mind, she heard a soft, gentle voice from above. "I was glad your body and mind were not as weak as I thought, Princess Athanasia." Hm...? What is he trying to say? The nuance is very strange... Scowling, Athy slightly opened one of her eyes. She was at a loss for words when she saw his face. W-Whoa. Are you smiling right now? Ezekiel wasn't smiling because he was relieved Athy was healthier than he had expected. Athy assumed he was smiling like he saw something funny from a comedy program. Is he smiling because he thought I was funny? Well, it's understandable. When will he ever watch a spectacular show of flower whips? Looking up to see him, Athy awkwardly chuckled. "I'm not sure if I understood what you meant, lord."



"I meant what I said, so you do not need to think too much about it." SO WHAT DOES THAT MEAN?! AH!!! "Will you return to the palace immediately?" Athy guessed they were near where a carriage was, and that was why Ezekiel asked her. "By the way, where is Lord Blancsel who escorted you to the ball, Princess?" "Probably in the ballroom..." "He's man who doesn't know his place, I see." Ezekiel criticized the gentle with his calm voice. His suddenly cold attitude confused her. "If it's alright with you, I'd like to escort you back to the palace." Athy was still in Ezekiel's embrace. Asking him to let her go would be awkward now because she had missed the right timing. I should have gotten off earlier... But to think that he would be willing to escort me in addition to helping me come here... Ezekiel's gentleman etiquette is the same across all dimensions. "Thank you for your consideration, but lord, you should stay in the ballroom with Jennette." But wasn't he Jennette's partner? Just the fact that he brought her here was enough for Athy. I'm so thankful. You were the only one who treated me like a princess in this ball party. Suddenly, Ezekiel stopped walking. His golden eyes from above landed on her face. Athy felt weird while looking into his eyes.



What is that facial expression? Ezekiel appeared as though he just remembered something. Wait, why do you look like you had completely forgotten about Jennette's existence? But that couldn't be, since he had criticized her escort partner just a second ago. "Then, lord. Please really put me down now." Athy saw a carriage nearby. This time, Ezekiel wordlessly put her down. "Um, I'm not feeling so well, so I'll excuse myself. Please tell Jennette the same." "I will do that." The two parted. Even after Athy entered the carriage, he silently watched her. She couldn't understand what those eyes expressed. His golden eyes looked like a sparkling star, hiding a secret. +++ "Ugh, seriously... I have gone mad..." The next day, Athy wrapped her hands around her head. She was having a time of self-reflection. I was seriously insane yesterday! How could I have created such a scene?! Am I seriously crazy? Complete mad? If this was my original world, then it wouldn't have mattered. But the one who would face the consequences of my actions would be this world's Princess Athanasia!!! And I caused trouble at someone else's party!!! She believed that she had drunk alcohol from the ball.



I just drank something because I felt so frustrated, but I never thought it was alcohol. That's why I felt so tipsy! Then what I did yesterday happened because I was drunk? No wonder I suddenly felt courageous and bold. So it wasn't my imagination when I felt myself coming back after seeing Ezekiel! Even though Athy held her head and tortured herself as she reflected upon yesterday's incident, the sky was clear and the birds were happily singing along. It was a sunny morning. Athy was strolling in the garden outside. Embarrassingly, she was suffering from a hangover. Last night, she really believed she wasn't drunk, but she must have drunk more alcohol than she thought. Her insides felt acidic, and she felt nauseous. With Lily's honey tea earlier, however, Athy felt better than when she woke up. With the thought of the maid and her worried eyes this morning, Athy began to feel uncomfortable. The person who should receive Lily's worry was not Athy. "It's not like I'm a cuckoo chick..." "Cuckoo?" Athy flinched and quickly turned her body to the sound of the clean, pure voice. Jennette was suddenly in the garden with her. After listening to Athy's mumble, Jennette tilted her head in confusion. "Jennette... What are you doing here so suddenly..." Stunned, Athy stood up from her spot. Jennette replied with a beautiful smile. "Because I wanted to see you, of course." Wow... Jennette's smile was like an angel's that Athy felt slightly healed from yesterday's traumatic incident.



The security here is the worst. A guest came, but no one came to tell me. Also, I'm the owner of this palace, and yet people just allowed Jennette to enter. If Lily were here, the situation would have been different, but other servants in the palace are totally slacking off. Well, Princess Athanasia isn't someone who would be strict with anyone. Besides, even if she was the owner of the Ruby Palace, the one with the ultimate power in the palace overall is Jennette. Even the terrifying Claude would listen to Jennette's words. So, the system of everyone obeying Jennette wasn't too surprising. Well, the power hierarchy exists in any world. "Athanasia, I heard you fainted in the ballroom yesterday, so I was worried about that too." Jennette looked genuinely worried. Athy hesitated for a second until she opened her mouth to reply. "Um, shall we go somewhere else?" Athy couldn't make Jennette go back since she purposefully came to see her. She felt weird talking to Jennette in this location though, because the Ruby Palace was a harem for generations of emperors. Hence, the location had some embarrassing and provocative decors. In the garden, there were statues of naked ladies in seductive poses. Some were in disturbing poses too. "No, it's alright. Your body must be unwell still, so you don't have to force yourself. I like this garden too." Jennette smiled and refused Athy's suggestion. She approached closer and sat across from Athy. "Ruby Palace's structure is always delicate and beautiful." Athy coughed. She didn't know what to say as Jennette commented about the provocative statues around them, so she simply chuckled dryly. "Athanasia, you seem to be weaker than before. Shouldn't you call for a palace doctor and receive an examination again?"



"It's not as bad as you think, so I'm alright. Besides, after a nice rest today, I feel a lot better." By the way, Jennette's magic is working very hard as usual today. Athy felt a cloud of magic around Jennette and felt anxious. She knew Jennette's magic was to attract the interest of another person. The magic didn't have an effect on Athy of course, so she didn't mind Jennette's black magic around her. Since Jennette's magic had a huge impact on others, however, Athy wondered if she should use purification magic. Last time, I saw Jennette's black magic move actively, especially around Claude... I'm sure having an impact from the black magic will definitely not be good in the long run. But the black magic works from Jennette's subconsciousness, so she can't control it... "Hey, Princess. Don't be mistaken. This is not your world." "You're not even from this world, so what right do you have to get yourself involved?" Athy suddenly recalled what Lucas told her. Yes... Like what he said, I've already gotten myself involved in this world too much. So if I did anything else, then would I be nosy like what Lucas said? But can I really stand by and do nothing? She couldn't clearly answer her own question. The image of Princess Athanasia crying and begging to live in her dream and Lucas' comment about Claude dying soon wildly floated around in her mind. Exactly for what reason did Claude use the forbidden magic? Did Claude from the world I came from use it too? Then are Claude's from different worlds all equally in danger? But Lucas didn't say anything much in that world... "Athanasia?"



While Athy buried herself in her own thoughts, she heard someone call her. She quickly came to her senses and lifted her head to see Jennette staring at her. "Oh, I have been lacking in welcoming a guest. I'll ask them to prepare tea time for us." "It's alright. I came without an earlier notice, so please don't worry." Athy couldn't stand still, however, so she called one of the palace maids passing by and asked them to prepare a tea time. +++ Cuckoos are brooding parasites that lay eggs in other birds' nests. Female cuckoos secretly kill one of another female bird's eggs and lay its own egg as a replacement. Not noticing the change, the other female bird incubates the eggs until they hatch. The cuckoo chick, in order to monopolize its food source, rolls other eggs and chicks out of the nest. This is cuckoo's natural instinct for survival. Jennette was sitting near a window and recalled what Athanasia had said in the Ruby Palace garden. "Cuckoo..." A smile that didn't match her face bloomed. "Aren't I actually a cuckoo chick and not you...?" "Pardon?" "No, it's nothing Masa." A maid who was replacing water from a vase looked confused, but Jennette smiled as if she had never spoken to herself. Jennette looked back at the book in front of her and flipped its page. As if her dark smile never bloomed earlier, everything around her resumed to be bright.



+++ "How is it? Are you able to adjust to the princess life here?" How is this bastard suddenly appearing before me as if nothing had happened? This bastard should have cuffs around his wrists! After suffering from the unfamiliar hangover, Athy eventually used detoxification magic and felt comfortable. She didn't feel the urge to do anything today, so she decided to rest in her room. Lily was worried that Athy's complexion wasn't looking so good overnight. Athy thought her worsened complexion wasn't from a hangover but due to stress. Anyway, thanks to Lily's care, the royal currently had a face mask consisting of honey, milk, and other ingredients that were good for the skin. Athy said she was fine, but the maid had insisted. Then, Lucas appeared. Athy glared at the thick-skinned bastard. "Where's Athanasia?" "Do you really think I'll tell you?" This bastard is inevitably this bastard. What if I listened to him and left this world after saying "This is not my business anymore"? "If I had to tell you something, then it would be that she's in her dream."Lucas added with a cold smile he showed before. He meant that Princess Athanasia was still in a deep sleep. Real Princess Athanasia is wandering in the dream mirage, and yet I'm leisurely wearing a face mask. Suddenly feeling confined, Athy used her magic to clean her face. When I came to this world and met Lucas for the first time, I thought about asking him if he knew a way for me to return to my world.



Even if he knew a way, however, she assumed he wouldn't let her leave. Athy tightly pressed her lips as she watched Lucas. After a few seconds, she asked, "You like me that much?" Lucas had an indescribable expression, but his face crumbled like a piece of paper. "What the hell are you talking about? Are you high?" Athy expected this response from him. "Well, the Lucas from the world I came from also liked me. So, even if you did, it's not completely weird." He might be stunned to hear this even though we've only met recently, but isn't this situation itself a nonsense? And I can sense something from the way he treats me and behaves around me. Lucas laughed in disbelief from Athy's calm and composed behavior. "That bastard said it himself? That he likes you?" Wait, even if you're stunned, how could you call you from the other world a "bastard"... "Yeah. He said he liked me so much that he might die. He clings and bothers me everyday, begging me to accept his feelings. It was very tiring. Did you know he even caught a dragon as a gift for me?" If Lucas from her world heard this, he would have been in utter disbelief. Athy was nonchalant though. Even if I lied, this world's Lucas would never know! Also, I didn't lie about that guy catching a dragon for me. Oh wait. I just realized from what I said, the part that may sound like a lie is actually the only truth! What kind of situation is this?! While listening to Athy, Lucas' face continued to crumble. He couldn't believe what he, from the other world, did. Suddenly, he looked stiff. "As I recall, you said you needed to have permission from someone when I asked you to go to the Tower, right? Was it that bastard?"



He then strode to Athy as she sat on a sofa. "What kind of relationship do you have with that bastard?" With Lucas' sudden closeness, Athy instinctively leaned back. Soon, her body was buried in the sofa. Lucas' arms extended next to her face. Athy was completely trapped between the sofa and the magician. "Now that I look back to our first meeting, it was quite unusual for you to welcome me." Lucas' red eyes were very close to hers. She saw an unknown rage in his eyes. Athy stayed frozen due to the sudden situation and was dumbfounded by his next words. "Afterwards, you easily hugged me without any defensiveness." What... Is he talking about the time when I was in his arms on our way to the Tower? "You held me first without even asking me!" This bastard! Even with a crooked mouth, you should talk correctly! Of course I asked first when we went to Princess Athanasia, but that happened because it was more comfortable than any other methods! Feeling unjust, Athy spoke back to Lucas. But he didn't even pretend to listen to her as he continued to say what he wanted. "One would have a limit to being defenseless. You even fearlessly dragged me to the bed in the Tower." Athy froze. She had no words to say. E-Excuse me...? DRAGGED you to the bed? That statement can be very misleading! I... I mean... It's true that I held hands with Lucas bastard and lay in bed together but... We innocently only slept. But Lucas made it sound like Athy acted audacious.



"T-That was just because... I thought you'll cause trouble while I'm asleep..." Athy felt her face gradually becoming warmer as she stammered excuses. Lucas growled and questioned her with his deep voice. "You're thinking of another bastard while you're looking at me right now?" Wh-What is this?! Why does it seem like I'm being hounded?! "Do you like that bastard?" But wait. Do you even have the awareness that the person you're talking about is yourself in another world?! Lucas continued to stare at her with a sharp, cold expression. You're not qualified to be angry! Did you think I'll be scared if you do that? "I SAID, THE ONE WITH A CRUSH WAS HIM, NOT ME! ALSO, YOU AND I DON'T EVEN HAVE A RELATIONSHIP, SO WHY ARE You hounding me with questions... sir?" Athy was scared. She had never seen such enraged and fierce expression from Lucas before, so she was definitely nervous and frightened. Since THIS bastard is not the Lucas I know and he's more psychotic than THAT Lucas, I don't know what he'll do! I can't help but be scared! She felt light perspiration throughout her body as the magician silently stared at her from above. After a few seconds, he slowly opened his mouth to speak. "Yeah, you and I don't have any relationship." He may have spoken to her or to himself. Athy thought they would continue to talk, but Lucas only continued to stare at her.



He then disappeared from her sight. Now alone, the princess breathed deeply. W-Weird bastard. What kind of guy gets jealous over himself from another world? From the way he talks and behaves, I'm sure he's being jealous. But Lucas bastard is indeed Lucas... His jealous state can be so terrifying. Ack! I was so swept by his pace that I forgot to ask him more about Athanasia and Claude! Wondering if this was part of Lucas' calculated scheme, Athy rolled on the sofa with extreme annoyance. +++ "Your Majesty, the official meeting will be held soon. Where are you going?" "Your blabbing is too loud. I'll deal with that myself, so be quiet and leave." Claude didn't appear to be in a good mood like the usual. Upon the emperor's deep voice, Felix gave him a worried look. The weekly official meeting held with the bureaucrats was very important, however, so the knight continued to follow Claude and carefully suggested that he go to the meeting room right now. But Claude sent Felix away as if he were a bother. "I wish Your Majesty would love this child." As Claude walked alone, someone's voice rang in his ears again. He held his aching head and scowled. "This may be the last gift I can give you." Claude thought this unknown woman's voice was driving him insane. He had been dreaming of this strange dream for a while now. This unknown



woman repeatedly appeared in his dream and continued to tell him such puzzling words. But what he couldn't understand the most was his own reaction. Why did he feel like his heart was being ripped apart because of this unknown person? And why did he have feelings of sorrow and longing whenever he had this dream? He made several attempts to hold this woman in his dream, but he would embrace nothing as he woke up. No matter how hard he tried to remember this woman's face, Claude couldn't remember at all. With an intense headache, the emperor walked aimlessly. He had no awareness of where he was headed. He simply walked to where his feet landed... He then met someone. Sensing his presence, the person who stood in the middle of a white flower field turned. Suddenly, a wind blew. The field swayed. A blinding golden hair waved with the white flowers. Claude thought the woman in his dream appeared before him. As if he saw a ghost, Claude froze in his spot. He couldn't understand why he thought the person standing in front of him looked so similar to the unknown woman in his dream. "Ah... Uh... What brings you here..." As if this person was sneering about his immobility, a stunned voice penetrated his ears. Instantly, Claude felt as though he just woke up from a dream. He finally recognized the person facing him and where he was. Right now, he was in a flower field adjacent to the Ruby Palace. He couldn't understand why his feet led him here.



"Why are you here?" To hide his startled heart, Claude purposefully questioned the person with his cold voice. Athanasia looked at him like she was unsure of how to reply to him. Then, he heard her small voice. "I had a longing heart as I thought of the past, so I came here. That's all." The moment he heard her reply, Claude's headache resumed. "I wonder if your health is fine?" Athanasia carefully asked him, seeing Claude's scowl . "What nonsense are you blabbing with your sudden appearance?" Claude scoffed in disbelief. Since when did they ask for each others' wellnesses? The person in front of him had an annoyingly persistent characteristic. Despite his unchanging cold attitude, this person would turn to him and force a smile with tears in her eyes. This aspect of her tortured him. Claude halted. Torture? Did I feel tortured whenever I saw her? If so, then why? "I only asked because your complexion didn't look good. I had no other intentions." Despite sounding conflicted about this situation, Athanasia didn't move away and continued to talk to him. "Perhaps, if I may ask, your health suddenly deteriorated recently?" What exactly is this wench saying? Last time, she walked away from him with tears in her eyes after looking like she'll never see him again... "Um, or suddenly remembering what you have forgotten..." Then, a whisper rang in his ears again.



"This child I'm leaving behind... Please love and adore her, the way you did to me." "That is my only wish." Suddenly, Claude felt like someone violently shook his heart. "After suddenly having magic, did you cast a spell on me?" Feeling an intense pain, Claude's face scrunched. "No wonder a woman in my dream strangely looked like you." "A woman in your dream?" Athanasia responded to his mumble. Claude's face stiffened from her next words. "Did that person and I look alike? If so, I wonder if you're talking about my mother?" Why. The moment he heard her, Claude felt like someone hammered his head. Numbness overwhelmed him. His body felt like it was broken into millions of pieces. Claude staggered back. After seeing his reaction, Athanasia appeared very surprised with her eyes wide. "Father..." "Do not come closer." But Claude's icy voice created a wall between them. "If you come any closer..." Perhaps he was being instinctively defensive. He knew if he faced this person any longer, his body would crumble. "I really will kill you." Thankfully, Athanasia didn't follow him as he walked away.



+++ "Father, why are you here in this hour?" The Emerald Palace became busy with Claude's sudden presence without an earlier notice. Jennette was happy with his visit but sensed something unusual. She halted after seeing his face closer. "Did something happen? Your complexion is..." "I'm just tired." Unlike his usual self, Claude sharply cut her off. Jennette only stared at his face briefly. She then brightly smiled and lifted his arm. "Of course you would be tired since you look after the kingdom everyday without taking a proper break. Please come here and rest for a bit." Following Jennette's grasp, Claude obediently followed. His head felt like it was about to explode, so he couldn't think straight. "Here. I'll stay next to you, so now you'll be able to properly rest." After lying him on a sofa, Jennette put a blanket over him. She gently patted his shoulder. Black magic emerged within Jennette, but Claude was not aware. Strangely, his mind slowly became calmer. He felt peaceful and calm whenever he was with Jennette. Feeling his intense headache gradually decreasing, Claude slowly closed his eyes. "You'll be fine. Everything will be fine." The soft whisper in his ear sounded like a lullaby. "Don't think about anything right now and just rest." A maid who was standing near the room's entrance smiled after looking at the two and left the room while closing the door.



A heavy silence filled the air. As Jennette watched Claude looking calmer, she smiled and continued to whisper in his ear. "Father, please always stay next to me like this." Truthfully, I know you're not my real father. And I know you killed my father and mother. "Like right now, without any change. Always." So, at least you must be by my side, as a replacement of people you stole from me. "That's enough for me." Jennette smiled as she touched the person sleeping in front of her. Right now, at this moment, she was happy enough. +++ Athy's face stiffened as she stared at where Claude had stood. She sensed something was very wrong with his reaction. He suddenly came to the garden adjacent to the Ruby Palace and replied strangely to Athy's comments. Truthfully, she came to the garden quite impulsively. Since she has been half-forced to stay inside the Ruby Palace, she remembered the flower field she often visited back then when she picked flowers as a hobby. Now that I think about it, I stopped visiting the Ruby Palace after I began to live in the Emerald Palace. I went there once when I played catch me if you can with Lucas... Anyway, Athy visited this garden because she was reminiscent of her own world and had smelled a scent that was familiar to her during her younger days. The garden was no different than when she had come here when she



was younger to make flower crowns for Lily and Claude. She then remembered that this garden connected to the Ruby Palace and the Garnet Palace. She first met Claude because she was lost while she had been picking flowers here. Back then, I didn't know that was the Garnet Palace, so I planned to use it as a place to hide my pretties... She then recalled her blood, sweat, and tears after she met Claude for the first time. And speaking of the devil, Claude actually appeared in front of her while she was drowning herself in nostalgia. Athy noticed how his complexion didn't look great. Like what Lucas told her, Athy might be nosy to a fault, but she couldn't help herself. So, she asked him about his well-being. Claude was very cold to her, just as she expected. But if his usual attitude toward her were closer to indifference, Claude looked extra tense today. Also, what Claude told her... "After suddenly having magic, did you cast a spell on me?" "No wonder a woman in my dream strangely looked like you." ...was very strange. A woman who looks like me in his dreams. Athy immediately recalled her world's Claude showing Diana in her dreams. This couldn't be a coincidence. But didn't he act like he couldn't remember Diana at all? Besides, she had never seen an expression like that from Claude. As if time stopped flowing around him, he just stood there and watched her. Then as to escape from something, he turned and walked away. Athy couldn't find herself to follow him. Perhaps... Maybe... The memories that Claude erased must have been about Diana. And if that's the reason he left Athanasia in the Ruby Palace and didn't care for her, then...



Once Athy began to suspect what actually had happened, thoughts came to her one after another. In the midst of the white flower field, she began to have very complicated thoughts and feelings. Eventually, she walked where Claude had disappeared. She didn't know what she could do right now, but she couldn't leave him alone. She noticed Claude's absence in the Garnet Palace. Like the Garnet Palace in her younger memories, the palace was too quiet. Athy searched for him in various gardens, his bedroom, his office, and so on, but she couldn't find even a strand of his hair. "Ah, Princess Athanasia." Instead, she met Felix. "Sir Robane." Uh, I'm not sure how distant this world's Athanasia and Felix are, but they must not be very close. So, I'm sure I should call him by his last name. Athy couldn't recall Princess Athanasia and Felix talking to each other, so she wasn't very sure. "May Obelia's blessing be with you." As if her assumptions were correct, Felix thankfully greeted her without looking puzzled. "I wonder if you perhaps came to see His Majesty." "Yes. Where is Father?" Felix slightly hesitated upon Athy's question. Athy halted from his reply. "I also heard not too long ago, but His Majesty is currently in the Emerald Palace."



What?! He threatened to kill me if I came closer to him, and then he went to see Jennette right away? He must have been better than I thought since he went all the way to the Emerald Palace instead of going to his room. I was very worried about him since his expression didn't look good as he turned away... But to think he went to see Jennette despite his condition... I'm dumb for searching him. Athy had an inner turmoil in her heart. But she knew this world's Claude was not her dad Claude, so she was able to compose herself quickly. The knight looked apologetic. Athy smiled to say she was fine. She doubted her smile, however, when she saw Felix's darkened face after looking at her. She assumed he was pitying Princess Athanasia. She then saw a few bureaucrats from a distance, so she opened her mouth again. "By the way, those people..." "An official meeting was canceled just a moment ago..." Claude, how could you?! Did you actually cancel an official meeting to see Jennette? You're an emperor, so how can you do that? Well... Maybe he can cancel official meetings because he's Claude... "Then I shall leave." "Yes. When His Majesty returns, I will let him know about your visit." Athy thought about telling him that there was no need, but she decided to walk away. She left the Garnet Palace feeling frustrated and annoyed. She felt the way the few ladies irked her during Lord Irane's party. Athy wasn't drunk, of course, but she wanted to be more wild. Seriously! Why do I need to care about this Claude right now?! I'm in a bad situation too! No one told her to care about this world's Claude and Princess Athanasia, however, so Athy was reaping what she sowed. She was beyond frustrated with this situation. Nonetheless, she knew she wouldn't feel great if she left



her world under current circumstances. Angry, upset, and annoyed, Athy harshly kicked a rock in front of her. She heard someone's groan. W-What? Athy was so engrossed in her mind that she must not have seen someone ahead of her. Stunned, the princess whipped her head and saw who the person was. Her eyes widened with a surprise. "Mr. White Dogg--!" The person groaning with hands on the head was none other than Roger Alpheus! Athy was very surprised to see the duke, since she hasn't seen him in a while. Mr. White Doggie! This is my first time meeting you in this world! Your face looks good, so you must have been living quite well in this world, huh? Well, you must have achieved what you wanted with Jennette, so I'm thinking the obvious. "Oh my. Isn't this Princess Athanasia?" Duke Alpheus scowled as he looked at Athy. He quickly then approached her. Ezekiel was next to him. "Princess Athanasia, may Obelia's blessing be with you." "May Obelia's blessing be with you." After responding to their greeting, Athy glanced to see Duke Alpheus in front of her. She hasn't seen him and Ezekiel together in her world, so she was rather happy to see them. But immediately when Duke Alpheus opened his mouth to speak, the princess' mood became sour. "How rare for Princess Athanasia to make a personal visit to the Garnet Palace. His Majesty went to see Princess Jennette in the Emerald Palace, however, so I'm sure you must be quite disappointed." Mister, as you talk like that, aren't you smiling too blatantly? I mean, of course this world's Duke Alpheus would side with Jennette, but if you tease me like that, my mouth would itch.



Ugh, but inner peace... inner peace. "Anyway, was the person who kicked a rock at my head you, Princess Athanasia? To think that Obelia's princess would act so improperly... I offer my opinion as I worry about Obelia's future, but may I suggest Princess Athanasia to act at least half as elegant as Princess Jennette." Inner... Peace... "Princess, Athanasia, I heard your behavior has been surprisingly wild and undignified recently. As the kingdom's First Princess, shouldn't you be an example to others?" "Father." INNER PEACE, MY BUTT! Ezekiel, who stood silently thinking that interjecting between Duke Alpheus and Athy would be rude, finally released his soft voice as if to scold his father. Athy then spoke up too. "I understand your words, Duke Alpheus. So you're telling me that I don't know anything about etiquettes, properness, dignity, and elegance. And thus, I don't have an ounce of right to a princess, am I correct?" "Pardon?" "And for such a person to be Obelia's First Princess, I am thick-skinned and have no shame..." "Pardon?!" Duke Alpheus dumbly responded from the princess' statements. As if he couldn't completely understand what Athy just said, he wore a stupid expression. "What is this absolute nonsense right now?" In perfect timing, they heard Felix's voice.



"Duke Alpheus, did you really say such words to Princess Athanasia?" Felix looked at Sir Alpheus in utter disbelief. The duke looked stunned because he didn't expect Felix's appearance. Hmph, but I already knew he was coming this way! Although, I don't know why he was coming here since we separated earlier. "H-How would I ever? Princess Athanasia merely misunderstood..." Roger Alpheus desperately looked at Athy for her to agree with him, but she ignored him and turned her head pretending to cry. "I cannot describe how hurt my feelings are after listening to Duke Alpheus. But I am sure he only offered his opinion because I'm so lacking..." "I-I never meant to say what I said with that intention," stuttered the duke as he was baffled by Princess' pretended hurtful expression. Athy actually wanted to yell at him, With you treating me like this, how do you expect the palace to grow and be stable?! But she knew better. Besides, Duke Alpheus wouldn't really care if the timid princess suddenly yelled at him. If anything, he would merely think, 'What's wrong with this girl?' and scoff. "Duke Alpheus, how could you say such rude words to Princess Athanasia... I cannot lightly look over this incident." Athy thought she was quite lucky to have Felix appear in such perfect timing. She knew what she said to Mr. White Doggie would not solve the real problem. Even though Felix didn't lightly look over this incident and reported to Claude, Claude wouldn't even blink an eye. Seriously... It's so obvious that I'm not even surprised anymore. To Duke Alpheus, however, this incident may cause a problem for him, so he would be more careful around Princess Athanasia from now on.



"My apologies, Princess Athanasia. My yearning for Obelia's well-being exceeded, and I said misleading words that muddled your' heart. I have sinned for making you worried. I will gladly accept any punishment you may give." "I, too, apologize." As expected of Mr. White Doggie, he quickly changed his attitude. Ezekiel also apologized to Athy. I didn't act the way I did to see Ezekiel bow to me though. "No, it's quite alright, Duke Alpheus. How could I not know about your dear heart for Obelia. I shall take note of your loyalty and will try harder to be a better person to have this title." Continuing to pretend to cry until the end, Athy wiped her dry eyes. Mr. White Doggie's corner of his lips trembled as he suffered from a cold sweat. "Princess Athanasia, please do not say such words. You're already doing enough to hold your title." Felix spoke to Athy in a sympathetic voice. She gave him a small smile to thank him for supporting her. "If it's alright with you, I wanted to ask if you wished to visit the Emerald Palace with me..." But the moment she heard his hesitant words, she was irked again. Even in this world, Felix had a hard time reading the atmosphere. No wonder he came to see me again. He wanted to suggest going to the Emerald Palace together, huh. But do you really think I'd like to see Claude and Jennette smiling and laughing together?! And why are you still looking at me with those regretful eyes?! Do you STILL want me to go to the Emerald Palace? Haha. Please wake up, mister.



Then, Ezekiel, who was watching Athy, spoke. "Princess Athanasia's complexion doesn't look good. I wonder if you should return to the Ruby Palace immediately and rest." Hm? My complexion looks fine though? I'm actually feeling more lightweight than usual after teasing and slightly punishing Mr. White Doggie, so what is he talking about? Did he perhaps notice how I didn't want to visit the Emerald Palace, so he's trying to help me? "I will escort Princess Athanasia to the Ruby Palace." Hm. I think I'm right. Felix worriedly asked if Athy was feeling alright and promised to see her next time with a regretful voice. Mr. White Doggie, wanting Athy to go away as soon as possible, told Ezekiel to go with her. Hence, the princess began to walk to the Ruby Palace with the lord. +++ Ezekiel lowered his gaze to the person walking next to him. He saw Princess Athanasia looking straight ahead. Because he had seen her vomit blood twice already, he had been quite worried about her. Thankfully, she appeared to have regained her health very quickly. In fact, Ezekiel was rather confused to see her look so lively, since she looked extremely pale the other day. Also, Princess Athanasia strangely looked proud and lighthearted. He recalled what happened just a few moments ago and made an indescribable expression. He had never seen his father look so bewildered in front of Princess Athanasia before. Ezekiel didn't think Princess Athanasia was actually hurt by what his father told her. Would he be overthinking if he thought she was actually trying to mock his father earlier?



"Lord Alpheus." Even if she were, his father was very harsh to her, so Ezekiel didn't particularly feel bad. "We do not need to walk back to the Ruby Palace together, so why don't we part ways here?" Athanasia looked up to see him. From the careful suggestion, Ezekiel turned his head toward her. Princess Athanasia didn't look comfortable with his presence. This alone hasn't changed about her. "My heart will be unable to be at peace if I left you alone. Please let me escort you to the Ruby Palace." After hearing his response, Athanasia moved her mouth as if she wanted to say something. But as if she quickly decided he wouldn't change his mind, she closed her mouth and didn't try to persuade him further. "Like last time, this could be a bother to you, but thank you for your care." Ezekiel began to feel very odd again. "Thank you, lord." "My apologies for being a bother to you unintentionally." How strange. She must be the same Princess Athanasia I've known all along but... why do I feel this disharmony? Ezekiel couldn't describe what the difference was between the Athanasia who told him "Thank you" after receiving his help or the Athanasia who said "Sorry." During the Lord Irane's ball incident as well, the Princess Athanasia he knew would not have caused a scene. A sharp light reflected against Ezekiel's eyes. Princess Athanasia silently stared at him from below. Her dancing golden hair sparkling against the



sunlight and those crystal eyes came to his vision. He could not understand why he was so enticed with the unfamiliarity of her eyes. Ezekiel stood still on his spot as he stared at the princess. He then gazed away. His soft voice filled the air. "I believe it sounds better than 'sorry'." Ezekiel halted after replying to her without much thought. What he just said was his honest truth, as if he spoke from his subconsciousness. Because he never said anything to anyone without having a filter in his mind, Ezekiel was slightly stunned with himself. Of course, what he said may not have had a significant meaning, but he usually never spoke without calculation. Thankfully, Princess Athanasia didn't appear to realize his bewilderment. "Yes. I think so too." Her small smile somehow penetrated his heart. Like the way he spoke to her just now, she also must have smiled without much thought because she immediately composed her face again. Ezekiel didn't know that the image of her smile would not disappear from his mind for a while. The lord and the princess began to walk again between the green trees and beautifully scented flower bushes. For some reason, this road felt more dazzling than it did just a moment ago. +++ After returning to the Ruby Palace, Athy had her arms crossed as she contemplated. No matter how many times she thought through, she couldn't ignore Princess Athanasia and Claude. Athy wasn't even sure if this world actually flowed like the novel she knew of. And in that case, Claude might not kill Princess Athanasia in a few months. However, Athy's observation of



Princess Athanasia's despair was too real. Lucas questioned her about having a right to interfere with this world but... Athy also asked herself if she had any rights to be too involved in this world. But right now, she thought these were simply useless thoughts. Who gives the rights anyway? A God, who may or may not exist in this world? If a situation doesn't have an answer how matter how hard I think, then would it be fine if I acted according to my own will? And like that, Athy decided to believe she came into this world with a purpose, for a reason. Yeah, I know. In the end, I'm only thinking in ways that would only benefit me. Even so, she could not pretend to be oblivious to the situation of this world's Princess Athanasia and Claude. If she did ignore them and returned to her world, Athy knew she would have nightmares from her heavy heart for the next ten years. What can I do? This is who I am. Athy imagined her world's Lucas clicking his tongue and calling her stupid if he had seen her right now. Since she can move most freely at night, she decided to act then. For now, she had to meet this world's Lucas. +++ Lucas was very irritated. Since a few days ago, his mood had been jumping up and down in extremes. This happened especially when he thought about a particular person. "YOU AND I DON'T EVEN HAVE A RELATIONSHIP, SO WHY ARE You hounding me with questions... sir?" As if to represent his worsened mood, the grass around him withered and turned into ashes when this particular person's voice rang in his ears again.



Lucas thought she was an extremely rude wench. He couldn't understand how she could dare to behave the way she did in front of him. Since the moment they met, her words and attitude toward him were very wild. At first, she seemed very funny and interesting. People always feared him in the past, but Athanasia approached him without such feelings. She felt very special to him. For the first time in a few hundred years, Lucas wanted to keep this person next to him and watch her. Her reactions were entertaining and delightful. He didn't think he would ever get bored looking at her. He honestly had been feeling empty for a while due to the meaninglessness of life. Nothing interested him for a long time. He felt empty even before Aeternitas casted that stupid spell on him to make him sleep for a few hundred years. And when he woke up, he had the same hollow, uninterested heart. So when he found someone who was very entertaining, Lucas was interested right away. However, this feeling did not last for long. Ever since a particular, unknown moment in time, Lucas began to feel very irritated because of her. He didn't know exactly why though. At first, he didn't like how she claimed that she would obviously return to her own world because she wasn't from this world. She was an interesting toy that Lucas found. He couldn't allow her to disappear from him on her own. If that was the only reason, however, he couldn't explain why he felt this intense rage within him whenever she mentioned Lucas from a different world, or why he felt like this when she looked at him while thinking about someone else. A wave of murderous intent flowed to him whenever he thought she was being bold around him because she thought he was Lucas from the other world.



Yes. This feeling must be possessiveness, as I don't want anyone else to have my toy. Even though the opponent is himself in another world... No, he couldn't allow his toy to be taken away, especially because the opponent was himself in another world. Suddenly, Lucas felt a familiar magic from a distance. Between the wind, he saw a magical aura emitting its presence. He felt the magic that made all of his senses alert. Like its owner, the magic was extravagant and delightful. Even though they absorbed the same divine being and should have the same magical power, their magic was strangely very different. Of course, Lucas had his own inherent magic mixed with the divine being, but this was not the only reason. Leaning on a big lush tree, he keenly sensed Athanasia's magic along with the wind. He didn't know why she was calling him so desperately. No, truthfully, he already knew why. Lucas himself was the one who put a bait for Athanasia the other day. But, he was so irritated with what she had said last time, so Lucas didn't want to answer her. At the same time, his mood was slightly uplifted because she was calling him very persistently. He looked up to see the starry sky. Hm. Since she wants to see me THAT much, should I go just this once? As if it couldn't be helped, he went to where the magic was being emitted. +++ "Why did you come so late?" She criticized him the moment he appeared. As usual, she sounded very cheeky. He was not mad, however. Lucas thought to himself that he must really like her. Feeling annoyed and satisfied at the same time, Lucas looked down at her. "You must've really wanted to see me, huh? You've been consistently and



desperately calling for me." Both of them stood at the field of reeds, where they had first met. Athanasia, who stood in the middle of the field, stopped emitting her magic. If he had not come, she could have been in danger from magic depletion. She must have not even thought about the risk because she was definitely sure he would come. Feeling mixed emotions, Lucas didn't know whether to ridicule her or not for her blinded faith. "Like what you said, I think this world's Dad is sick. Right now, you're the only one who knows how to help him. Also, you're the one who took the princess." "So what?" "Please help me." Unexpected words rang in Lucas' ears. He flinched. While he didn't know how to respond, he looked into her crystal eyes. Her eyes had no sign of audacity from a moment ago. They were honest and genuine, so Lucas began to feel weird. Athanasia must have decided to end this cold war with him. "If I help you, you'll listen to me?" She did not reply. Hesitation swept across her face, but she stubbornly decided not to say anything. Is this stupid? If she even half-heartedly agreed, she could have had a temporary solution. Lucas could not tell if she couldn't lie or didn't want to lie. "Then what would I gain from helping you?" "Um, my thankfulness?" "Forget it," said Lucas with no hesitation. Her thanks is all I'll get? Yeah right. Such worthlessness was not what he wanted from her.



Athanasia scowled as she watched Lucas. She looked annoyed with the failed deal. She seemed quite impatient too. After all, time continued to pass as they stood there. Then with determined eyes, she looked up to see him. Lucas dryly laughed in disbelief from what she told him. "Then from now, I'm going to threaten you too." Did he just hear her correctly? Threaten? To him? With what, exactly? "You threatened me first, so I'm also going to threaten you from now on!" Athanasia declared proudly and boldly. "Oh, really? What will you threaten me with? Tell me so I can laugh." From Lucas' perspective, she had no chance whatsoever. He blatantly taunted her. "If you keep behaving that way, then..." Lucas halted from what she said. "...I'm going to forget you." "What?" "Right now, on this spot, I'm going to completely forget about you." How laughable. She thinks something like that would be a threat to me. Very oddly, however, Lucas felt anxiousness. In order to hide his feelings, however, Lucas scoffed and smirked. "What kind of pathetic threat is that? And forgetting? How would you do that? Are you saying you'll use black magic or something..." "Other than black magic, there's another way to forget one's memory. Ah, to be more precise, was it forgetting one's emotions and not memories?"



Lucas' smile instantly washed away. His smirking lips along with his entire facial expression disappeared. His blank face stayed frozen and dry. Lucas knew very well what magic Athanasia spoke about. As someone who has been living for a very long time, he knew it was the ultimate way to help himself cope whenever he felt like he'd die without using it. "Me in that world. He told you about that?" His voice dryly flowed out like his expression. Did she have that kind of relationship with himself from the other world? He never knew he would share that kind of story with someone else until he died. With such a reason, Athanasia's attack really hit him to the core. "Oh, wait." But suddenly, her expression changed. "I-I don't think this is right. Sorry. I'm sorry." Athanasia bit her lip and looked hesitant as if she was surprised by his facial expression. Lucas only silently watched Athanasia, who looked like she didn't know what to do. "I think I just said something I shouldn't have. I-I cancel what I said. I mean, I already said it so what I just said might sound funny but..." Lucas thought she was funny for acting anxious. She was the one who decided to threaten him, and yet she immediately showed her weak side. She's in for a penny but not in for a pound. Also, the one who threatened first was Lucas himself, but she still looked so apologetic. She was ridiculous. "Even if you say that, you're afraid of hurting that bastard, not me." Of course, he didn't feel hurt by these mere thoughts. But surprisingly, Lucas realized he felt a slight ache from Athanasia's words. And in the moment of this awareness, he chuckled dryly. He couldn't believe himself.



Athanasia was baffled by Lucas' straightforwardness. "I don't think of you and that world's Lucas as the same person. You also don't think of the princess from this world and I as the same person. So right now, the one I'm sorry to is you, not that Lucas." She then groaned. "Ugh, I apologize. That was dirty of me. BUT YOU WERE DIRTY TO ME TOO! HOW COULD YOU BARGAIN WITH A LIFE THAT BELONGS TO SOMEONE ELSE'S DAD?! I mean, of course, I was wrong earlier. I will not deny that. BUT YOU WERE REALLY WRONG TOO! B-But still. Sorry." Her nosiness must have extended to Lucas too. With the plan of returning to her own world, she could have ignored the people staying in this world. But she couldn't. Lucas wanted to mock her. But as he watched her standing in front of him looking guilty, his heart felt weird again so he kept his mouth shut. After a brief moment of silence, he commented, "You're really stupid." Athanasia's brows furrowed from his words. He watched her expression change and found himself feeling slightly better. He approached the person in front of him. He extended his arms and pushed her. "AH?!" Athanasia yelled as she fell back, totally not expecting a push from him. "Hey! What are you--" As she protested, Lucas held her down. The reeds standing higher than them waved under the white moonlight. The sound of the reeds brushing against each other from the wind filled the atmosphere. Watching Athanasia stiffen under him, Lucas smirked. "If I were in that world, I would have locked you in a birdcage. Why didn't that bastard do



that?" This world's Lucas really couldn't understand. "You'll look good with shackles too." If it were him, he would have definitely tied the person in front of him to prevent her from going anywhere. He would have chained these thin wrists and ankles so that she couldn't run away. If she moved about freely like this, he wouldn't know when she would disappear from him. Did himself from that world not feel this anxiety? I guess he didn't need to because he already had her. Lucas felt irritated again. Athanasia scowled as she ripped her hands away from his grasp. She visibly appeared to disapprove of what he told her. Soon, she spoke to him looking resigned. "Well, he said this entire world was in the palm of his hand, so he didn't care." When Lucas heard her response, a chilly laugh escaped from his mouth. He understood that mindset. However, Lucas from that world never would have imagined that she would be in another world, away from him. So even if she's taken away, he can't complain, Lucas thought sardonically. "So, you're really not going to help?" Suddenly, an unexpected, gentle warmth embraced his cheeks. Lucas came back to his senses and looked at the person below him. "Even though I'm asking you like this?" Softly reflecting from the moonlight, those sparkling eyes were looking up to him. Something was very delicate about her right now, so he couldn't easily refuse her for an unknown reason. He should immediately slap these hands away, but... he couldn't move for some reason. "Do you really think what you said will get to me?" Despite his cold voice, Athanasia didn't falter. "Yeah. You like me."



He should have replied, Stop joking, but those words strangely wouldn't come out. Her voice had no hint of confidence or cheekiness. She was very calm, as if she were merely stating a simple fact. Lucas couldn't mock her. Even though he hadn't met her for long, he felt himself going crazy, desperately wanting to have this person before him. He was stunned to have these thoughts and feelings. At the same time, however, he felt like meeting her had been planned for a long time ago. It was an odd feeling. Also, Athanasia had a characteristic which strangely brought forth possessiveness from within. Maybe he felt this way because she came from another world. Maybe because Lucas, who always had what he wanted, might not get what he wanted for the first time because of someone else. He was furious. "Did you know? You're just as selfish and stubborn as I am." It was funny how words of mockery and anger pent-up inside him wouldn't come out of his mouth as he stared at those eyes silently looking up at him. "Yeah. I know." Since what he said was a sign of him holding a white flag, Athanasia smiled at him. After seeing her smile, Lucas felt his thorny mood slightly calming down. To think his heart would be this fickle for a mere interaction like this... Lucas scoffed for his own stupidity. Basically, he couldn't win against beauty. How pathetic. +++ "So Auntie will personally come and greet you soon."



As soon as noon had passed, Claude was having tea time with Jennette in the Garnet Palace's garden. Beautifully scented flowers bloomed everywhere in this green space. A soft scent of tea lingered in the air as the wind gently blew. Today as well, Jennette happily chirped with her bright voice, and Claude silently listened to her. Recently, Claude had a peaceful expression, which was unlike his usual self. Whenever he was with Jennette, his headache strangely lessened. Hence, he had been spending more time with her than usual. Then suddenly, Jennette looked at his tea and smiled. "Father, you're drinking lipeh tea today again." Following Jennette's eyes, Claude glanced down to see the teacup in front of him. The liquid inside the golden cup emitted a rich scent. "I've been wondering for a while. How did you begin to like the lipeh tea? Its preference is not very high in Obelia. Importing it is also quite difficult." Like what she said, lipeh tea was not a popular item in the market. But Claude always enjoyed it, so lipeh tea was always prepared in the palace. "There was no special reason" said Claude as he lifted the teacup from the table. Jennette didn't look convinced as she jutted her lower lips and tilted her head. In Claude's memories, however, there was no reason he began to enjoy this tea. It had become natural to him by the time he realized... "I'm sure Your Majesty would like it too." Suddenly, Claude began to have an auditory hallucination again. His hand froze in the midst of tilting his cup. "It feels like a flower is blooming inside the mouth." For a split second, an image of a woman wavered in front of his eyes. "It feels like spring has come."



Like a spring wind, a soft smile spread across his vision. A weak sparkling blonde hair that might break into millions of pieces under the sunlight... Those violet eyes that looked at him with gentle light... Those red lips that appeared to hold a mysterious secret slightly opened and called him. "Father?" But the voice that reached his ear was not the woman's voice from his illusion — it was Jennette's. Suddenly, the hallucination that seemed like a napping dream in front of him disappeared like a mist. Claude blankly stared at the disappearing woman's remnant. "Father, what's wrong?" Confused, Jennette questioned him again. Claude couldn't utter a sound. After a few moments, Claude suddenly stood up to search for the remains of the disappeared woman. Even though he knew it was a useless hallucination, he felt the need to extend his hand to chase the leftover illusion. The teacup fell. When he stood from his seat, however, an intense headache washed over him. "Ugh..." Holding his head, Claude staggered. Various utensils that fell from Claude's sudden movement were broken into pieces on the green grass. "FATHER!" He vaguely heard cries and words from Jennette who ran to him immediately. He couldn't hear anything, however. "YOUR MAJESTY!" Felix, who had been standing near the garden's entrance, heard the disturbance from inside and ran towards them. But Claude was only focused where the illusion had disappeared. His face crumbled as his felt his head breaking into millions of pieces. A blurry vision of the woman appeared again.



She watched him and silently turned away. His heart beat so fast that he thought he would go crazy. No. Don't go. With an intense desperation, he reached for the illusion that moved farther away from him. "Di... ana..." Ah... He finally remembered. The person he had forgotten until now. Like someone forcefully drilled into his heart, he was hurting too much after he had lost her. He couldn't tolerate the pain, so he had erased the memories of his... "FATHER!" "YOUR MAJESTY!" Once he finally remembered her face, however, he couldn't bear this pain. This feeling of loss overwhelmed him like a storm. If I could see her face once more, I wouldn't mind dying right now. Claude released his consciousness that he had been barely holding onto. He welcomed the accelerating darkness that washed over him. +++ "In order to heal your dad from this world, ingredients are needed." Athy was relieved to see Lucas in a slightly better mood. No one would know how anxious she felt earlier. Honestly, she was bluffing. She heard from her world's Lucas about the existence of the magic that erased one's emotions, but she didn't know how to use it. Lucas bastard was cheaply bargaining with the life of someone else's dad, so I only wanted to use a similar method but... When she saw his



expression, she knew what she did was not right. If one saw Lucas' face in that moment and felt nothing, they would be an extremely cold-blooded person. But as if Athy's genuine appeal had worked, Lucas seemed to be in a good mood right now. "Ingredients? Like what?" In fact, it seems like he might actually help me this time! Olé! Lucas and Athy sat between the reeds while the sun was positioned in the middle of the sky. Ugh. We pulled an all-nighter! Later, Athy yelled Ah! from Lucas' comment as he wore his crooked smile. "The World Tree fruit." Lucas bastard went to eat the World Tree fruit to replenish his magic! "Wait. The World Tree is super far away!" "Oh? You know about it?" From Athy's stunned reaction, Lucas slyly asked if himself from the other world told her about that too. "I'm asking this just in case but, do you have a World Tree fruit right now?" "I haven't been there in a couple of hundred years. If I didn't eat the princess' divine being, I would have gone to replenish my magic." Darn it! I knew it! "Why, you can spend that much time with your dad, right?" This might be one of his schemes. It sounds like he might plan to lock me here while we make a trip to the World Tree.



"Does it have to be the World Tree's magic?" "Normal magic cannot purify black magic." As if to tell her to stop having false hopes, Lucas smirked at her. "If I had the World Tree fruit recently, then we'd have a different story. But it's been so long since I had one, so my magic won't be helpful." Suddenly, Athy recalled something and spoke to him as a passing comment. "Instead of directly absorbing it into him, is it possible to heal him with magic from someone who ate it?" If so, then I should have its magic within me since I absorbed the World Tree branch before. If you teach me, then I can maybe use purification magic... "What? Absorb what?" Doubting what he just heard, Lucas questioned her with suspicion. He scowled and scanned her body. He suddenly pulled her wrist to him and touched her hands and face. "Ah! Wh-What are you doing?!" Athy, obviously flustered and stunned, ripped her wrist away from him. Lucas looked very baffled, already finished checking. "Huh, what. You seriously ate the World Tree branch? That's like eating the World Tree itself. You threw a tantrum about me eating one divine being. How surprising. How could you think of eating the World Tree branch and not the fruit? Insane. Totally insane. Aren't you actually the one who's crazy? The way you think is beyond the normal humans with common sense." No, Lucas... The one who gave me the World Tree branch was YOU. Not knowing he was actually insulting himself, Lucas looked astonished. Athy only looked at him with pity and pensive eyes. Anyway, it seemed like the actual, physical version of the World Tree fruit wasn't needed to save Claude. She briefly learned magic from Lucas in front of her, and just as she expected, this bastard had no talent in teaching.



"No, not like that! It should be more like a swoop feeling." But still, Athy had a talent for understanding his trashy teaching style, so she was able to somewhat use the magic he taught after a few hours. "Alright! Let's go to the palace!" I have been thinking about this for a while now, but isn't Lucas like... how should I say this... like a lucky charm for me? Whenever I faced serious problems, he would always appear and help me during the most important times. It's not like he is a shaman who receives all the bad energy... This Lucas did, of course, steal Princess Athanasia's Blackie, so he ruined the bloodline of a great magician! But he's helping me right now, so it's somewhat ironic. After learning how to perform the magic, Athy immediately went to the Garnet Palace to heal Claude. When she entered the palace, however, she sensed that the atmosphere was very disarranged. She heard what the maids whispered to each other and learned the reason. Claude collapsed! Completely astonished, Athy teleported to Claude's bedroom. "Seriously, I finally had a heart to help him live." Lucas complained next to her. "Father..." Next to Claude's bed stood Jennette, Felix, and Ezekiel. Athy had invisibility magic, so they couldn't see her. Felix looked depressed, and Jennette cried in Ezekiel's arms. "Princess, do not cry. His Majesty will wake up soon." "But... But... Even the palace doctors said they don't know why." Felix tried to console her, but Jennette didn't stop.



Athy approached Claude, who lay on his bed facing away from them. "Jennette, it's alright. The palace doctors have yet to find the cause, but that doesn't mean His Majesty won't wake up forever." Ezekiel usually spoke formally to Jennette around others, but he must have thought he should console her first. But as if his soft whispers stimulated her tear duct, Jennette began to cry harder. Ezekiel softly sighed and patted her back. "We're not late, right? I should use the magic immediately," Athy told Lucas as she looked down at Claude. His expressionless face looked like a corpse, so she felt pressured. "Hold one for a sec. I need to see first." Lucas clicked his tongue and pushed Athy behind him. "By the way, what's up with that Chimera?" Ah, now that he mentioned it, is this the first time this Lucas saw Jennette? Wow... He calls her Chimera here too. The parallelism is uncanny. Suddenly, a black magic wavered and emitted from Jennette's body. Athy flinched when she saw the magic approaching Claude. "Isn't that bad by any chance?" Worried that Jennette's black magic would perhaps negatively impact Claude, Athy was about to block it. Lucas scowled as he observed Jennette's magic and shook his head. "No. In fact, it would have usually helped him. That Chimera's magic is slightly weird so it's moving according to her subconsciousness. For now, it has no malicious intent toward this emperor." Technically, Jennette's magic actually had a beneficial influence on Claude because she wanted Claude's peace. After hearing this, Athy felt very strange again. She heard Jennette's black magic actually helped decrease Claude's pain, so she didn't do anything to stop it.



While Athy and Lucas spoke, Felix and Ezekiel had left, and Jennette stayed next to Claude alone. "There's only one interrupter right now. If you're going to do it, do it now." Lucas sounded totally nonchalant. Athy watched Jennette sadly looking at Claude with tears in her eyes. She then moved her hand. Jennette's body collapsed on Claude's bed after Athy used a sleeping magic on her. Afterwards, Athy placed her hand on Claude's face and used the magic Lucas taught her. A bright light spread in the bedroom. "Do you think it worked properly?" "Do it again." She was surprised that Lucas actually helped her heal Claude instead of bothering or ridiculing her. After casting the same magic several times, Athy felt her magic depleting very quickly. Wow, this is my first time feeling like this since I have been using magic. This magic spell definitely isn't a normal one. It feels like blood is being drawn away from me every second. Despite her labor, however, Claude didn't even flinch. "Hello...? Don't you think it's time for you to wake up now?" The magic worked just like the way Lucas taught, and it seems like the healing process is over. So why isn't he moving at all? Then, Lucas looked back and forth between Athy and Claude. "Seems like this emperor doesn't want to wake up." WHAT?! With the unexpected remark from Lucas, Athy was stunned. He doesn't have the will to wake up?!



"THEN WHAT SHOULD WE DO?!" "That's none of my business." Athy shouted in disbelief, but Lucas coldly scoffed. "I helped you like you wanted. But he himself doesn't want to wake up. What else do you want me to do here?" T-This bastard. You're right but... "Did it heal him?" "Are you doubting this Tower's Magician?" From his annoyed attitude, Athy knew he wasn't lying. Well, I'm relieved that the biggest fire was put out but... "Princess Athanasia." Ezekiel! Athy assumed her invisibility magic disappeared because she used too much magic just now. As he returned to the bedroom, Ezekiel halted when he saw Athy looking at Claude's head. Ah!!! I thought you left for good! "Princess, you must have heard what happened to His Majesty." "Ah, yes..." "Are you alright?" His voice was unexpectedly laced with a slight worry. Those eyes that observed Athy were the same. She flinched when she caught a glimmer of concern in those golden eyes. She was rather surprised to see this world's Ezekiel be worried to that extent. Although, he had already seen how Jennette reacted. So he must've thought I would feel like what Jennette felt since we're in the same situation.



"I'm fine." Feeling awkward, Athy rubbed her tired eyes. Due to her depleted magic, exhaustion washed over her. Oh, I think I'm about to faint. I should leave here immediately. Athy looked at Ezekiel to bid him farewell, but he had a stiffer expression than earlier. Wait, did he assume I was wiping my nonexistent tears just now? She didn't have the time to clarify, however. "Then, I shall leave. Please stay next to Jennette, lord." Athy quickly began to walk. "Princess Athanasia." Don't call me! I feel like I might faint right now! I must leave this place right now! I don't even have magic to teleport! However, Ezekiel began to speak words of consolidation like he did with Jennette earlier. "His Majesty will wake up soon. Palace doctors are searching for ways too, so please don't worry. His Majesty' heart will be unable to rest well if a person of poor health falls ill." "Yes, thank you..." "Also... Don't suppress your heart like now. Instead, if you'll accept this lacking self, then you can always..." Alright. I'll just faint right now. Athy felt her barely-held consciousness snap while listening to Ezekiel's comment. "PRINCESS ATHANASIA!" Ezekiel held staggering Athy. Princess Athanasia having an image of a weak princess in this world must be a destiny, I guess. Ezekiel is sincere, so he'll place me somewhere.



She then fainted. +++ "Now you're waking up?" Lucas was the first person Athy saw when she opened her eyes. "You've been sleeping for a long time. Do you think you're Sleeping Beauty or something?" Hey, did I sleep for no reason? I fell asleep from magic depletion, geez. "How long was I asleep for?" "For half a day." "I wasn't sleeping for too long then." Lucas looked at her with an unsatisfied expression. The dim moonlight created a mystified contrast on his face. Athy slowly sat on the bed when she shook with surprise. "OH MY GOSH!" Suddenly seeing a girl who looked exactly like her sleeping next to her really shocked Athy. SERIOUSLY! MY EYES ALMOST ROLLED TO THE BACK OF MY BRAIN!!! "Princess Athanasia?!" The girl who was in bed next to her was Princess Athanasia. Wait, what made Lucas change his mind to suddenly bring the princess to me when he's been hiding her all this time? Noticing her suspicion and confusion, Lucas spoke to her with his cold voice. "You pretending to be this Princess pisses me off. Forget it, and you



come to the Tower with me." What kind of whim... But when she realized why Lucas was behaving this way, she was in utter disbelief. Are you acting like this because of Ezekiel? It seems like Ezekiel was the one who brought me here. Lucas in the original world was violently jealous too. Anyway, Athy thought it was very good that this bastard brought Athanasia to her. Athy looked down to see the pale face of this world's Princess Athanasia. Both the emperor and the princess were in a deep sleep. Exactly what good dreams were they dreaming about? "Wake up, Athanasia." Athy felt a slight tightness around her chest, so she whispered to the person in front of her. "Will you be alright releasing your precious people like this forever?" She didn't think her voice would actually reach her. But surprisingly, Princess Athanasia's golden eyelashes slightly trembled. "Athanasia?!" Athy gasped. Is she about to wake up right now? My desperation reached the princess? Is that right? Wow, my passion and dedication surely must have impressed the heavens! "You're going overboard. She's waking up only because I withdrew the magic." Lucas bastard mocked her, but Athy did not falter. Lying on the bed, Princess Athanasia's eyelids slowly folded up. Like sparkling pieces of stars, the crystal eyes revealed themselves. She looked like a doll that was made to look like a real person suddenly having life. "Athanasia."



I feel weird whenever I say my name out loud. It feels like I'm referring to myself in the third person. When their eyes met, Princess Athanasia flinched. From her unfocused eyes, a light slowly intensified. "You..." Athy was worried she might ask to dream again the moment she woke up, but she thankfully did not. "Yes. This is reality again." Princess Athanasia calmly mumbled to herself. "If you want, I can let you sleep again." "Lucas." Athy glared at him as he began to speak nonsense again. "Athanasia, welcome back," she said to the recently awakened Princess Athanasia.



Athy watched those crystal eyes move slightly as they settled under the moonlight. With a genuine heart, she whispered to this world's Princess. "I'm happy you woke up again." +++ Claude was alone in the bedroom. The palace doctors and magicians who were busily moving in the Garnet Palace were currently not present. Only Felix was standing outside of the bedroom door. Jennette, who had been staying next to Claude, appeared to have gone outside to rest. Athy watched Princess Athanasia silently approaching Claude. She stared down at him for a while. He had a peaceful expression. Athanasia finally opened her mouth to speak. "Is it possible for him to never wake up like this?" Athy couldn't easily answer. Claude became like this due to a side effect of using a black magic. Even if the healing process was successful, there may have been an aftereffect of some kind. Also, Lucas said Claude himself didn't wish to wake up, so... "Father." Princess Athanasia quietly called for Claude. Of course, there was no reply. She carefully laid her hand on Claude's arm. Princess Athanasia turned to look at Athy with an almost-crying face and smiled. "He doesn't get mad when I call him or slap my hands away even if I touch him like this." Athy couldn't respond. Af if Princess Athanasia didn't expect Athy to reply to her, however, she turned her head to look at Claude again. "I saw a woman just before I woke up." Athy gaped from Princess Athanasia's continued comments.



"Strange, isn't it? I've personally never seen her face, but I immediately knew she was my mother." Athy assumed Athanasia must have seen Diana in her dream. "Did Father love Mother?" Athy hesitated, not knowing how to answer. She ultimately decided to ask back. "From what you've seen, what do you think?" Princess Athanasia's hand fell from Claude. She then replied in her quiet voice. "Mother died because of me, right?" Athy, too, had seen it in a dream before, so she knew already. "If that's why he hated me so much, then I can rather understand." Should I tell Princess Athanasia that Claude most likely used black magic to erase his memories related to Diana? But this is only my assumption, and even if it's true, I'm not sure if I should tell her the truth. Princess Athanasia appeared to have her answers already. She gave a faint smile to herself from another world. "I want to know where Mother's remains are. I never had the courage to ask in case Father's rage would downpour upon me." From her voice full of emptiness, Athy silently stared at Princess Athanasia. A moment later, Athy extended her hand to her. "I'll take you there." The temperature of her skin was as chilly as Claude's. +++ "This is..." Athy and Princess Athanasia arrived at a cliff where gushes of wind blew from all directions.



What Athy saw between her wavering hair was a scene that looked like an earthly paradise. "This was where they released Mother--" But the overwhelming scenery before them also provoked emptiness. "--so she can freely go anywhere along with the wind, just like that." Usually, royals must be put in a royal tomb by law, but Diana was not Claude's official consort. Of course Claude wouldn't have cared about that, so he could have placed her remains in the palace like the law if he wanted to. But apparently, he didn't believe such a method was the best for Diana. Like what Claude wanted, Diana must've become the air all over the world. In the midst of wind that tousled their hair, Athy and Princess Athanasia silently watched the sublime view in front of them. Later, Princess Athanasia whispered with a small smile on her face. "Yes. Then that means Mother was always with me." Although there was no actual transformation, Athy felt like Princess Athanasia had changed since yesterday. The two stayed at where Diana rested for a while until they eventually returned to the palace. +++ "Athanasia!" This time, Jennette was in Claude's bedroom. When she saw Princess Athanasia, she began to cry. Jennette approached her. "Father still hasn't opened his eyes." Ezekiel, who was with Jennette, silently bowed to greet Athanasia.



"What did the palace doctors say?" "What they said yesterday." Anyone could have seen Jennette's exhausted face. Claude hadn't been unconscious for long, but the change in her was visible. Then, Duke Alpheus entered the room. "Princess Jennette. Will you please give me your time? The bureaucrats wish to see you." What the bureaucrats said after they approached her had been expected. "Since His Majesty still does not have consciousness, you must take care of the documents instead, Princess." "Why are you asking me for such? I am not Obelia's First Princess." Even though Athanasia was right there, they requested Jennette to work on behalf of Claude. Athy clicked her tongue as she looked at Duke Alpheus. Of course he would have been the one who convinced them. "Princess Jennette. You have been educated to replace His Majesty' empty spot at any time, so you have the right to--" "Ever since our debutante at the age of 14, Princess Athanasia, as well, received the same education. Hence, I believe it's only right that she receives the authority, duke." Surprisingly, Jennette was adamant. From her words, Duke Alpheus shut his mouth as if he didn't know what to say. Jennette was logical, so it was difficult for him to argue with her. Also, he mustn't have expected Jennette to respond like this. Roger Alpheus approached Jennette and whispered to her. "Princess Jennette, why are you being like this?"



"This is not what I want. I do not need something like that. I've told you before." Duke Alpheus opened his mouth to say more, but Jennette turned her head as if to say she didn't want to listen anymore. "I will stay next to Father." The bureaucrats also looked quite stunned from Jennette's behavior. Athy couldn't read Princess Athanasia's eyes as she silently watched Jennette. Someone must take care of national affairs instead of Claude, and since Jennette refused, the work fell to Princess Athanasia. She soon walked away with the bureaucrats. Duke Alpheus appeared to have a lot to say as he looked at Jennette, but she sat next to Claude and didn't move her eyes away from him. Ultimately, the duke couldn't help but follow the bureaucrats. Ezekiel also silently watched Jennette and quietly left the room. +++ For a few days, Princess Athanasia was quite busy. Athy wasn't sure if she was glad for her, but she seemed to diligently cover Claude's empty space. Naturally, she was still lacking in some aspects, but the bureaucrats whispered to each other saying they were relieved with her work. Jennette stayed next to Claude the whole day. Since she never left her spot as she only wished for him to wake up, Felix and other palace maids were very worried about her. Duke Alpheus and Countess Rosaria continued to return and convince Jennette, even yelling at her at times, but they were unable to break her determination. One night, Princess Athanasia visited Claude's bedroom. Jennette went to rest after Felix and palace servants begged her to. "Father." Claude's face looked paler than usual from the bright moonlight. After staring at him, Princess Athanasia whispered to him, thinking no one would



listen. "You've never been a father to me my entire life. For the first time, I feel glad you never were." Her quiet voice slowly filled the dark room. "Why do I feel as though I'm closer to you right now than ever before?" Her hand slowly brushed against his face. Princess Athanasia carefully touched Claude and continued her whispers. "I wish you'd continue to be asleep like this, Father." While listening to those empty whispers, Athy had an indescribable feeling. It felt like a rock was stuck in her throat. "Are you disappointed with this unexpected development?" Lucas, who stood next to Athy, glanced at her and asked her. Like what he said, Athy was not expecting a beautiful ending like a novel, but she had a bitter taste in her mouth. Claude was still unconscious, and Princess Athanasia claimed she preferred Claude's sleeping state. Also, Princess Athanasia didn't look happy saying that. Athy assumed what Princess Athanasia said to Claude was not because she actually welcomed his current state. Athy knew Athanasia meant she preferred his lack of response compared to when he constantly rejected her. The distance and the pain between the two must have been deeper than what she had assumed. "It can't be helped. The ending of anyone who uses black magic is always like this," Lucas remarked like a passing comment. They successfully healed black magic's side effect, but this didn't seem related to Claude's current state. Well, black magic was a magic that would imprint on one's soul or something.



When she heard Lucas's comment, she suddenly recalled the old bookstore's owner-grandma, whom she met in Arlanta a few years ago. "Miss, you shouldn't think about touching black magic as much as possible. Black magic, you see, always makes one pay the price for using it in any shape or form. That's why I've never seen a good ending to the one who used black magic or the people around them." "Besides, it's so evil that the moment it sees unfortunate energy, it sprints over and tries to eat the person's soul in one bite." Words from the former black magic practitioner grandpa lingered in her ears. So is Claude currently paying the cost of having used black magic in the past? "You've done everything you could. You saved someone who was about to die, so isn't this enough?" Seeing her not-bright expression, Lucas tried to console her. Hm, I am thankful he's saying such nice words, but why do I feel a little doubtful and suspicious? "Why are you suddenly talking so nicely?" "Because then you'll stop caring about this side." Oh, of course. But wait, am I imagining things or is Lucas bastard looking more leisurely than before? It seems like it's only been a few days since he demanded that I become this world's Princess Athanasia, questioned me about having rights to interfere in this world, and violently scrutinized what kind of relationship I have with the other world's Lucas. He looks less angry? Or maybe he has become slightly flexible? Did he finally realize that I cannot return to the other world just because I want to?



"You said he's not waking up not because there are other problems, right? So if he finds the will to wake up, he can always open his eyes?" "If he wants to wake up, then yeah." "Okay." Athy watched Claude and Princess Athanasia. "This is my first time seeing a peaceful face from you. What kind of dream are you having?" Princess Athanasia was still talking to Claude. Since he was sleeping, he wouldn't reply to her, but she seemed to ask him without expecting any response. "Like the dream I had, are you dreaming so happily that you'd rather not wake up forever?" Her whisper filled the air in the dark room. Although Athy had witnessed their interaction only a few times, she noticed a tense atmosphere around them when they were in the same space. Right now, however, only a very quiet and calm atmosphere embraced the two. Both Princess Athanasia and Claude looked more peaceful than they usually were. This change felt foreign to Athy, so she began to feel strange. The heavy silence around them did not last for long because a moment later, Jennette entered the bedroom. "Athanasia." Jennette's eyes widened, surprised to see Princess Athanasia sitting next to Claude. A second later, Jennette then made a face of realizing why Athanasia was there. "Athanasia, you must have come after being worried about Father." "Jennette, don't you think you should rest more?"



Jennette's face was very pale since she hadn't been sleeping well. Princess Athanasia questioned her after seeing Jennette's current state. But Jennette only questioned Princess Athanasia with a worried tone. "You must have been busy with national affairs, right?" "You too, Jennette. Aren't you exhausted staying next to Father?" "I'm alright." Jennette shook her head from Athanasia's question. Her eyes moved to Claude's sleeping face. "He'll wake up soon, right?" Anxiety melted in her quiet voice. "He will." Princess Athanasia quietly replied. From her voice with unknown certainty, Jennette turned her head again. Princess Athanasia stared at Jennette's eyes until she turned to look at the person sleeping on the bed. She then whispered, "Father will eventually realize that no matter how happy a dream is, it's ultimately only a foolish fantasy." +++ As the day of International Affairs approached, the palace became busier. Since they must attend the affairs without Claude this time, everyone was in a state of emergency. Their behavior was understandable though, since everyone has been keeping Claude's unconsciousness as a secret for now. Wouldn't they most likely use a stuntman? Duke Alpheus appeared to be trying to push Jennette forward with this opportunity... But she didn't move even an inch to his wish, so I'm sure his efforts would be pointless again. The two princesses were in harmony with their respective jobs without terrorizing each other's boundaries. Princess Athanasia unexpectedly performed Claude's duty very well. After Jennette came to the palace when she was 14-years-old, Athy heard the two studied various subjects together. Princess Athanasia appeared to have an unforeseen talent with this type of work. The bureaucrats began to see her differently too. Athy also thought



Princess Athanasia was an unconfident, weak princess, but she changed her mind after the recent occurrences. Jennette, on the other hand, had no political ambition, unlike Duke Alpheus. She never appeared for official events and only focused on taking care of Claude. Thus, Mr. White Doggie and Countess Rosaria were naturally dying with anxiety and frustration. If Claude woke up right now, they wouldn't have a problem, but the possibility looked bleak. Athy had a feeling Claude would open his eyes soon, though. She had no evidence to feel this way, but she still felt it. "You're the one who did it, right?" One day, Athy confronted Lucas bastard. "What did I do?" Whether Athy was glaring at him or not, he questioned back nonchalantly. "You're the one who almost burned down the Topaz Palace, right?" Athy recalled when she met Lucas in the Topaz Palace a few days ago. Back then, his bastard was surely dusting himself from ash-looking things. He then complained about seeing dust everywhere as if people never cleaned palaces. Afterwards, he and I went there sometimes. T-This bastard. He's been working on obliterating books from the Topaz Palace. No wonder his attitude strangely became relaxed recently. "You've never considered thinking that perhaps what you destroyed was not real? After all, you've never seen the book before." Athy was glad she hid the fact that she had already found the book. Also, the book has layers of protective magic, so even if it's this bastard, he wouldn't be able to easily destroy this. His magic and my magic react to each other too. "If that's true, you wouldn't still be here."



"I'm staying because I want to. I want to watch what happens here a bit more." From Athy's confident words, Lucas looked slightly doubtful. He stood up and sharply scanned the book in Athy's hand. She actually opened the moment the moment she had found it. The fact that there was no response from it, however, was a secret. Even so, the book was the same one that brought her to this world, so she decided to keep it for now. "Give me that right now." Lucas bastard threatened her with a look of extreme annoyance. Hmph. Do you think I'm insane? Why would I give this to you? "If you want it, you can try to take it from me." Since Lucas boiled Athy's insides multiple times, she decided to taunt him back. The results were excellent! He chased her with a look of wanting to turn the book into ashes. Using her magic, Athy teleported to a place far away. Of course Lucas immediately followed, but didn't they have a terrible weakness? They couldn't use magic to each other. Obelia's international affairs began today. In the midst of sparkling papers and petals with colorful flags from every building, Athy and Lucas began to have a game of chase. "Stupid. You really think you can catch me even if you try hard like that?" From Athy's provocation, Lucas deeply scowled. She chuckled. At first, I was only going to tease him, but this is actually quite fun. I think I should put away the book though. There's so many people here due to the event from international affairs, so if I drop this now, that will be a big failure. To avoid Lucas bastard, Athy teleported again and moved to where birds were sold. When she gently landed on the biggest birdcage, birds insides



began to chirp loudly. She saw hundreds of big and small bird cages around her. Suddenly, a bright light began to leak from the book. H-Huh? What's happening so suddenly? It's been deadly inactive whenever I tried to do anything with it! But Athy was even more surprised with what happened next. "Where is this? Did I come correctly this time?" The bright light stopped, and the person who appeared from the book was another Lucas! "Lucas?" Is this the Lucas that I know? Or maybe it's a third Lucas? Athy wasn't too sure. When their eyes met, however, she immediately knew the person in front of her was the Lucas she had known. "Ah, I finally found you." He, too, must have had the same realization. When Lucas' red eyes captured her, they began to glow. "I've been bored of constantly seeing all the fakes, so if I didn't come correctly this time, I was planning to destroy everything." Since she met someone whom she didn't expect to see, Athy was in a daze. "You can move across dimensions too?" "I tried it as an experiment, and it worked." Lucas replied indifferently from her dumb question. He tried as an experiment and it worked... Crossing dimensions is THAT easy?!?! "What is this?"



Then, Athy heard an irritated voice next to her. She had forgotten about him for a second. The Lucas from his world scowled when he saw another Lucas in front of her. The two who looked exactly alike as they stared at each other. Suddenly, the princess almost saw an illusion of thunder and lightning in front of her. This scene is quite strange... I-Isn't this like a picture of a blue dragon on the left and a white tiger on the right? Her world's Lucas also narrowed his eyes upon seeing this world's Lucas. "Who the f*ck is this bastard?" They both knew about other worlds, and a person who looked like them was in front of their eyes, so it was impossible to not know who they were. But still, they chose to talk that way. This bastard...? Isn't this Lucas or that Lucas using horrible names to each other even though they're themselves from different worlds? This trait proves that Lucas is indeed Lucas. While Athy was having these thoughts, Lucas hummed and confronted her. "Were you cheating on me while I was gone?" "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?!" WHO WOULD CHEAT ON WHOM?!?! A-Also, you and I are not even officially going out, so what do you mean "cheating"?! With a sudden memory that came into her mind, however, she froze. Oh, now that I remember. Didn't I ki-- ...kiss with this world's Lucas...? "It seems like Princess and I must have a long talk later." Ack. He must have sensed something suspicious from my expression. She could sense that her future days will somehow become very troublesome.



Then this world's Lucas coldly scolded, "Why don't you stop talking nonsense? This princess doesn't have a long story to talk with you. Piss off to your world right now before I kill you." "Even if you beg to not go, it'll happen. The two of us. To our world. And we'll never cross paths again until you die, so why don't you stop worrying?" "Quit your f*cking nonsense. This princess will not return to your world, so stop wasting your time and piss off by yourself when I'm being nice." "Ha. A scum like you has high standards, eh? This bastard's being greedy for what's mine." Athy saw an illusion of thunder and lightning again in front of her eyes. Her eyes darted back and forth as she looked at the two. They both were emitting very violent auras. W-Wow. Since two Lucases are going against each other, the force is no joke. I feel like if these two are left alone, then they'll cause trouble... "I guess talking kindly won't work." "Yeah. Destroying what's annoying in the eyes is the best plan." She was right! Athy saw something before her the moment two Lucases quickly attacked each other. From the glaring magic and violent, explosive noise, her mind turned blank momentarily. W-Wow... What is this situation? Are those two fighting because of me? I-I mean, they DID have an internalized hatred against their other selves in their eyes... "KYA! WHAT'S GOING ON?!" "AH! SOMEBODY HELP ME!'



These bastards! Are you planning to kill everyone below?! There are especially a lot of people today from the international-affairs event! "HEY YOU TWO, THAT'S ENOUGH!" Athy quickly used magic to protect the people below from two Lucases' magic explosion. Surprised from the surrounding disturbance, birds inside the birdcages frantically flapped their wings and cried. Athy was glad the fight was over sooner than she had thought. "You were full of big talk, but you're nothing." Standing on top of a clock tower in the middle of a plaza, Lucas smirked and ridiculed the other Lucas, who was lying under Lucas' foot, groaning. As this world's Lucas attempted to move as he was stuck in a wall, the broken parts of the wall rolled down. He couldn't accept this defeat. "You, this... You f*cking ate the World Tree, didn't you?! Otherwise, this is impossible." "Whether I eat something like that or not, I'm stronger than you." Lucas pressed his foot against the chest of this world's Lucas and arrogantly smiled. Athy didn't know how or what they did in that short period of time, but Lucas on the floor looked terrible. "It seems like you're stupid, so remember this well. That girl is mine." Ha... His personality is the worst. Lucas bastard hasn't changed, since he talks nonsense like that even in another world. She knew confronting him, WHY AM I YOURS?! again wouldn't do anything, so she just shook her head. "That's why I'll never give her to anyone else. You go look for yours." The person on the floor clenched his teeth in outrage after hearing Lucas. His eyes burned as if he wanted to rip apart and kill the other Lucas in front of him.



"Hey, stop it now." Despite her short stay here, Athy must have felt attached because she didn't feel good looking at her world's Lucas stepping on this world's Lucas on the floor. Thankfully, Lucas backed away. Since he beat him already, Lucas looked disinterested now. She then heard a cheer from the crowd. She looked down from the clock tower. The parade, in which royal families greet the citizens, began. Claude wasn't present, but Athy saw Princess Athanasia and Jennette. The two eventually came together. She was glad the two looked better than she thought. Although, Mr. White Doggie wouldn't welcome this change. "I'm going too. To the world you're from." This world's Lucas declared with a growl. Lucas, who had his body turned to approach Athy, halted after hearing him. He coldly looked back and jeered. "How? What can you do?" "If you can do it, there's no reason why I can't." He was beaten earlier, and yet he still has the strength to provoke! The two magicians stared at each other with alarmingly similar smiles. "Yeah? Then I should just kill you right now." Athy heard a loud siren in her head. He's serious! He's seriously going to kill him! "LUCAS!" Feeling the need to stop them, the princess held onto Lucas, who was approaching the other Lucas on the floor.



Even if you're angry, don't you think killing you from another world with your own hands is too much?! But she knew saying these words would not affect Lucas, so she decided to say something else instead. "Let's just go back. You came here to bring me back, right? A lot of time has passed since I've been here, and I think it'll be better for us to return quickly." "Wait. Let me kill him first." "L-LET'S JUST GO ALREADY!" Athy honestly wanted to stay in this world to watch some people, and she felt bad for leaving this world's Lucas like this. But she decided it was time to go back. After urging him again, Lucas eventually walked toward the princess as if it couldn't be helped. "Hold on tightly. If you fall between the dimension boundaries, it'll be a hassle to search for you." Lucas put his arm around her shoulder and under her legs to carry her. Listening to him, Athy wrapped her arms around his neck. Her eyes met with this world's Lucas, who was still looking defeated. "Hey, uh, thank you for everything you've done." Athy thought she shouldn't leave without saying anything, so she bid him farewell. But now that she was actually leaving, she didn't know what to say. It was a sudden goodbye. He did threaten her initially, but he ultimately helped Claude after her request. Also, after coming to this foreign world, she was relieved, thanks to this world's Lucas. Of course, when he burned the Topaz Palace, she was slightly scared but... Still, gratefulness was gratefulness. When she saw his face, however, Athy couldn't say anything more. This world's Lucas looked at her in an indescribable way. After seeing his expression, she couldn't help but feel like she was leaving him, so a wave of guilt consumed her.



"Wait." He spoke to her after clenching his teeth. "I promise, I will..." But before he could finish his sentence, apathetic Lucas used his magic. The princess saw a wave of golden light. The light divided itself, and they began to change into five different colors. Athy was almost blinded by the overwhelming scene, so she squeezed her eyes shut and held onto Lucas even more tightly. The surrounding sounds of lights almost numbed her ears. She wondered how long time had passed. "You can open your eyes now." She heard a gentle voice from above. She lightly trembled after the voice and slowly opened her eyes. "Are we back?" Athy looked around and a familiar surrounding welcomed her. They were in the Topaz Palace, where they had found the weird book. She was sure Lucas burned this palace, but to see it still existing assured her that she was no longer in that world. She was in a daze. She still couldn't believe what had happened. "You're planning to stay like that? Princess has become quite aggressive while I was away." "AH!"Athy suddenly realized she still had her arms wrapped around Lucas. She became defensive and quickly came down from him. Something fell and landed next to her foot. The princess saw the book that teleported her to the other world. On its open page, something was written. [First Check Result — Reservation due to errors.] What? First check? And there's a reservation due to errors? What the heck is this saying, this dumb piece of paper?! Suddenly, the book in front of her was on fire. She was taken aback. The fire was created by magic, so it did not feel hot.



"You're burning it?!" "If we leave it, what are we going to do with it?" Lucas replied with a scary smile. Athy was astonished and horrified. I-I mean...! Despite everything it did, this could be a national treasure! But in case something like this might happen again, it might be better to destroy it completely... She had a more important problem to worry about. "How long has it been since I disappeared?" "I don't know either." Athy looked outside the window to see the sun still high in the sky. She teleported to Claude's Garnet Palace immediately. "DAD!" He was in his office. Seeing Athy suddenly appear, Claude scowled. "What is this sudden ruckus?" "DAD, ARE YOU REALLY MY DAD?!" "Did you have a pathetic dream again? What nonsense are you talking about." Athy gasped. HE REALLY IS MY DAD! WOW, WOW! "DAD! I MISSED YOU!" Intensely welcoming this moment, Athy ran to Claude and hugged him tightly. He was sitting as she was embracing him. Claude questioned her. "We met during our morning tea time. It's only been a few hours since then. You're acting very strange today."



Hm? Athy froze after hearing what he said. Wait, I went to the Topaz Palace a few hours after tea time. So, time hasn't passed since then?! +++ Surprisingly, not a single second appeared to have passed while Athy was in another world. She felt weird knowing that not a second passed by in this world while she spent days in another world. Scenery of the Emerald Palace felt slightly unfamiliar too. Since Jennette was the one who used the Emerald Palace in the other world, Athy had spent her time as a replacement of Princess Athanasia in the Ruby Palace. "Lily!" "Oh my, Princess." Lily! Long time no see! Like Claude, Lily flinched after Athy's surprise hug attack. But she soon patted Athy's back and smiled. "Why are you acting childish so suddenly?" "It feels like I haven't seen you for days, Lily." As expected, my Lily is the best, since that world's Lily was that Princess Athanasia's Lily. And while I was pretending to be Princess Athanasia, I felt so guilty whenever she took care of me. "Princess and Miss Lilian look cozy together as usual." Felix, who happened to see the interaction between Athy and Lily, had a hearty smile on his face. "Princess, I organized the letters that came today." "Ah! Wait, Sir Nox!"



"Woof woof!" Then, Ces and Hannah entered the room. Flying its black fur everywhere, Nox was with them. Athy had not seen them in a while, so she was very happy to see them again. At the same time, she felt very odd because the time she spent in the other world seemed like a dream from a nap. "So, what did you do with that bastard while I was away? Flirting?" But seeing how Lucas scrutinized her, the princess was assured that what had happened in the other world was, in fact, real. "What 'flirting'? And I didn't do anything with that Lucas." Athy felt relieved to see Lucas appearing in her room out of nowhere. She thought she would feel weird if everything that happened in the other world were hallucinations from the book. Then, Lucas began to confront her about something else. "'Lucas'? Are you really calling that bastard with my name?" "I mean, that guy's name is also Lucas so... Then what should I call him?" "Just, call him a b*tch." Athy coughed. Despite everything, how could you call him a b*tch? "Isn't that name a bit too harsh?" Lucas narrowed his eyes and stared at her with a very unsatisfied look. "You must have liked him, huh? Seeing how you're taking his side." "Why do you hate that Lucas so much?" "Then how would you feel if I were interested in you from another world?"



Athy wasn't able to respond. I don't like this feeling. Is this what it means to be in someone else's shoes? But if I said this out loud, I would feel like I somehow lost to him. Lucas already read Athy's expression before she said anything, however. He looked quite satisfied. "By the way, how did you find me?" She suddenly wondered. "When I returned, time didn't pass at all. How did you know I was in that world?" "Because I was also swallowed by that stupid book." Athy was very surprised. He looked very irritated just thinking about it. After he told her everything, she learned that he had followed her magic to find her. He then arrived at the Topaz Palace and found a suspicious book. He read what was written inside and suddenly was swept by its magic. "So you went to another world too?" "I think it depends on the person. For me, it wasn't another world. It was more like..." For some reason, Lucas stopped talking. "Anyway, it was a sh*tty experience." I... I see... He looked very scary, so Athy decided not to ask him further. I don't know how people from that world are doing. She felt uncomfortable, like she left with an unfinished business. That world's Claude is still unconscious, and the problems related to Princess Athanasia haven't been solved yet. I also don't know what will happen to Jennette, Ezekiel, Mr. White Doggie, and Countess Rosaria. I couldn't let Claude die, so I healed him. But anything else was beyond my capability. Everything else are still unsolved mysteries. And I'm sure I'm not the one who could solve it.



"My dad never used black magic before, right?" "He did. You didn't know?" Wondering if this world's Claude also used black magic before, the princess muttered to herself and was mortified after hearing Lucas' nonchalant response. "WHAT?! HE DID?!" "It seemed like he used it a long time ago. I don't know why though. Honestly, I don't really care." "Then wouldn't he have some side effects or something? Claude from that world collapsed because of that!" "I gave your dad the World Tree branch too. It should have healed everything." Now that he mentioned it, that World Tree branch really didn't seem like normal magic. That world's Lucas also said a World Tree fruit was needed to heal Claude. He said the World Tree branch was much better than its fruit, so... "If one uses black magic, does misfortune fall upon them?" "The degree may differ, but yeah. It's not called the Devil's Power for no reason. Well, I think the reason your dad had an accident back then was from the black magic's side effect." Accident back then? Is he talking about Claude collapsing due to my magic rampage? He then lost his memories. Then did Claude from Lovely Princess kill his daughter Athanasia because he was cursed from the black magic? Athy began to have unsettling thoughts. "Anyway, I healed him perfectly, so there's no need for you to worry anymore." As if her expression looked very serious, Lucas spoke to her to console her.



Lucas, this bastard. The more I think about it, he's really like my lucky charm. I should treat him better from now on. No, originally, this bastard was supposed to eat my Blackie and make my future miserable, but that didn't happen to me. "By the way, I asked you what you did with that bastard while I wasn't there. Why aren't you answering?" Oh, Lucas was persistent. Athy felt sweat trickling down her back. "We didn't do anything." "Your face doesn't tell me you didn't do anything with him." This bastard can read me too well for no reason! Athy recalled seeing that world's Lucas for the last time and what he whispered to her. "Wait. I promise, I will definitely find you again." Even though the time I spent with that world's Lucas wasn't THAT long, our meeting was short and intense. He said he would come to this world, but I don't know if that's possible. Lucas burned the book, which was basically the passage between that world and here. Hm. I'm still nervous about the "First Check" though. Does that mean there's Second and Third Checks or what? Also, what's the meaning of "reservation due to error"? I assume there was an error because we returned in a way that wasn't written in the rules...? Wait, then does this mean that the book really WAS a magical item used to screen potential emperors? "Don't you think you've been thinking about other things too much when I'm right in front of you?" Lucas extended his hand and lifted the princess' face while she was deep in her thoughts. "It's been a while since we've met and yet you keep talking about other people."



She looked straight into his face. He's right. Seeing this Lucas has been a while. Since she was constantly with that world's Lucas, however, she didn't feel like she hadn't seen him in a while. She knew that they were obviously not the same people though. She knew this fact very well. "Wait. I haven't heard anything from YOU in a while." Athy suddenly remembered feeling frustrated and annoyed not seeing Lucas bastard just before she found that weird book. "Were you upset because you couldn't see me?" Lucas happily asked as a response. "No. I wasn't upset at all." "I've noticed you always talk in reverse." What?! That's not true! Whether she was baffled or not, the magician looked content and continued to talk. "That's why I went to meet you, even going to another world. Do you know how many dimensions I crossed just to look for you?" Why does he continue to touch my face?! At the same time, she was acting strange, unable to slap his hand away. "Just as expected, the real one is the best." Feeling Lucas' pressure, the princess slowly leaned back. Soon, she was completely lying on her sofa. Positioning himself on top of her, Lucas lazily smiled with those red crescent eyes. "I've met many you's from other worlds, but I don't need any of them if they're not you." He confesses in such a unique way.



The problem was, Athy didn't particularly hate it. No, it's not simply not minding it. It's... "Your face became red." From Lucas' chuckling whisper, Athy glared at him. "Can't you just pretend you didn't notice?" "You're pretty, so why should I pretend I didn't notice?" He, of course, didn't even blink an eye and spewed even more embarrassing words. Ultimately, the one who was at a loss for words was Athy, and the one who felt furious was her too. Annoyed, the princess aimed to punch the magician's shoulder, but he lightly blocked her hand and grinned. The way he looked at her was so gentle, unlike his usual self, so she began to feel slightly better. One day, I'll definitely agitate this bastard the same way. Determined, Athy pretended her red face from Lucas didn't happen. She scoffed with chicness. +++ Afterwards, time flowed like a river. "Why are you looking at me with those piercing eyes?" Claude finally spoke, no longer able to withstand Athy's intense observation. "Just because." Athy lowered her gaze to the cake in front of her. She thought she was being very natural, but Claude thought otherwise. Athy briefly glanced up to see his narrowed eyes looking at her. Oh, our eyes met just now. Unable to help the situation, Athy gave him a dumb smile. Heh heh. I have the right to see my dad's face!



Truthfully, however, Athy was troubled because her eyes have been automatically following Claude recently. I can't help this irresistible force though! "I looked because my dad looks really really really handsome and cool." "I ask because my face is always the same, but your behavior continues to be suspicious." Suspicious?! When was I ever?! "When did I behave suspiciously?" "A month ago, you suddenly ran to me as if we've met in ten years and caused a ruckus." Oh, that's when I went inside a weird book from the Topaz Palace. I mean, I had a reason back then! Even though I can't help him... She had no words to offer to him, however, especially since Claude specifically mentioned that incident. Hm. From his point of view, he must have been really stunned. By the way, I can't believe a month has passed since then. "My love for my dad soars periodically..." "One should have a stable characteristic." "You wish to receive a stable amount of love from me, don't you, Father?" "Your big dream alone has been stable." Hehe, thank you for the compli-- no wait. HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT TO A RABBIT-LIKE DAUGHTER?! If you look hard enough, there are cuter and sweeter words!!!



She believed no one had a more "stable" characteristic than Claude himself. Yes, let's hold hands together and become a united father and daughter. After her merry tea time with Claude, Athy left the Garnet Palace. She recalled Diana from her dream along with Claude's face. The princess actually had been staring at him due to this dream. When she was younger, she sometimes dreamt of Diana. Athy had dreams of Diana when she told Claude that she "wanted to see Mom." But sometimes, Diana appeared in Athy's dream without any particular reason. She assumed this happened when Claude was desperately longing for Diana. Since he never told her about Diana, the princess asked others instead. They always told her that Diana was beautiful, gentle, and free. "Felix, my mom was very pretty, right?" "Yes. She was as beautiful as you, Princess." "My dad and mom must have looked beautiful together, like a sunnam and sunnyeo (Korean words for beautiful man and beautiful woman)." "I don't know what sunnam and sunnyeo... are, but they certainly looked beautiful together." Athy faintly smiled. She honestly felt very weird. As mentioned earlier, she had been observing Claude due to her dream of Diana. To be more specific, Diana in her dream appeared to be blurrier than before. In order to show Diana in Athy's dream, Claude used his magic to transfer images from his memories. As time passed, however, memories inevitably came blurry. One's memory couldn't be retained perfectly forever after all. Athy felt slightly sad but welcomed the fact that Claude was slowly forgetting about Diana after being chained by her death for so long. The saying "time heals all wounds" exists for a reason. In fact, this is a natural phenomenon. Athy thought it was about time that Diana released Claude.



It might be selfish of me to think this, but what's important for me is that Claude and I live happily ever after together. Despite the blurriness, Diana was still extremely beautiful in her dreams, and Claude's feelings for her would never change. So Mom, please understand. After whispering to Diana, the princess left for the Emerald Palace. +++ "Princess, the letter you have been waiting for has arrived. Please go to your room." Lily smiled when Athy entered the palace. I expected it to come tomorrow, but it came today. The princess immediately went to her room feeling very excited. "Princess, should I bring tea?" "No, I drank some earlier." After finishing cleaning the room, Ces said she understood and left. Hannah wasn't around, so Athy assumed she was caring for Nox. The princess held the letter placed on her table. It was from Jennette and Ezekiel. She was still exchanging letters with them. Honestly, Athy thought about them more often after seeing them in another world. She also wondered how people from that world were doing. Athy obviously couldn't know their well-beings, so she decided to give more attention to the people in her reality. Thus, Athy finally planned to see Jennette and Ezekiel next week. Claude didn't welcome her plan, but he didn't prevent her from going. Perhaps he knew how stubborn she was, so he couldn't help but allow her. And if he continued to forbid me, I planned to visit them secretly. Anyway, she was able to see them without lying to anyone. Well, as long as she can reach her destination, the methods didn't matter. However, Athy



was still glad Claude allowed her to go. Oh, now that I think about it, my dad has been a great example of 'no parents can triumph their child.' I'm slightly touched... Dad, I will be a great daughter for you! "You're planning to see Chimera?" While Athy was proudly promising to herself, she felt something heavy on her head. She then heard a gentle voice from above. The person who suddenly appeared in her room was obviously Lucas. Wow, I wasn't surprised this time! Humans are adaptive animals, after all! "What are you putting on my head right now?" "My chin." Athy lifted her head looking dissatisfied. Lucas then circled his arms around her shoulders. She flinched. At first, she only felt discomfort from her heavy head. But when he used his arms to make her immobile, she had a sudden realization. Oh? Oh?! OH?!?! WAIT! IS THIS A BACK HUG?! According to my imagination of this scene, Lucas bastard is hugging me from the back right now. "There's the White Doggie's son too, right?" After realizing this situation, Athy became very conscious of her back. "Yeah...?" "Hm. That Chimera and White Doggie's son have never locked their eyes for each other?"



"How would I know?" "They were together all the time, so what were they doing? If they locked their eyes, they would have done it a hundred times by now." Lucas appeared to be in disbelief about why Ezekiel and Jennette were still single. YAP! Using this opportunity, the princess successfully freed herself from Lucas' embrace. But as if he was already planning to release her, Lucas swiftly lowered his face to her when she turned around. They kissed. Ah?! Kiss? Kiss?! Did we just KISS?! Attacked by his sudden kiss, Athy staggered backwards. "You...! So suddenly! I didn't give you permission and yet...! AND YET YOU KEEP DOING THINGS LIKE THIS!" "I'm putting a stamp on what's mine, so what's wrong?" Lucas scoffed, unfazed by Athy's frustrated yelling. This bastard was as shameless as he usually was. Dad, there's another stable bastard right here! "That's right! Speaking of what we're talking about!" Athy felt this earlier, but humans were adaptive animals. Instead of stammering and being flustered, she pointed her finger at Lucas and declared at him. "I AM NOT YOURS. YOU ARE MINE! UNDERSTOOD?!" I haven't been appreciating you treating me like I'm your possession!



Lucas' expression became very peculiar. "I'm yours?" "THAT'S RIGHT!" Athy scoffed and yelled again. How is it? Are you bewildered yet? "That's not bad." Yes. That's not ba-- Hm? With the unexpected response, Athy halted. She thought he would be stunned hearing what she said, but he was grinning, much to her surprise. The bastard leisurely smiled and held her hand. Like how he back-hugged her earlier when she was unguarded, she was caught by him unexpectedly again. Stunned, the princess blinked. Lucas pulled her hand, kissed the back of it, and gave her an eye smile. "Since I'm yours, you should treat me with more preciousness and care." What... This wasn't what... "Hm? Princess." This is different than what I thought. Athy thought she should argue back. But unlike what was happening in her mind, she felt herself being mesmerized by his eye smile. She felt furious, but she had to admit; she was still weak against his beauty. It seemed like she needed more time to defeat Lucas. +++ A few days later, Athy climbed her carriage to see Jennette and Ezekiel. Using her magic would have been more comfortable, but since this was a semi-official meeting, the princess held back her tears and decided to ride the carriage. She was relieved that the distance of the route was decreased as much as possible due to her persistence.



Now then. I shall use my magic to make my carriage travel as comfortable as possible! After casting all sorts of magic to the carriage, she was in the Peach Blossom Valley. Ha... The ride is amazing. Now that I think about it, would it be better to cast a spell on a carriage directly? Maybe do a semi-research. Overlapping spells can destroy them easily, so researching just a little bit about this part would do... Thinking about discussing this matter with Grandpa Chief and other magicians next time she visits the Black Tower, she thought about various research methods. She then looked outside the window. The sky seemed exceptionally blue. The weather is so nice. It's best to go on an outing in this weather. Like a kid, Athy felt very excited to meet Jennette and Ezekiel soon. Since they were meeting after a while, she expected a slight awkwardness upon their meeting. Oh, and by the way, Athy's blue bird Bluey, given to her as a gift by Ezekiel in the past, started to train. No, "training" was not the correct term. Bluey simply has been practicing returning to her after being released from its cage. Before, the princess released Bluey only when they were in her room because she was unsure. After having some fresh air, Bluey seemed to be in a good mood recently. As expected, birds should fly freely under the vast, blue sky. Athy spent her time following her random train of thoughts. Looking outside the various scenery was not boring at all. She wondered how much time had passed. Finally, the carriage stopped smoothly. I must have finally arrived. Now then, shall I go outside?



Athy took a small breath in, embraced her thumping heart, and straightened her attire. A second later, the carriage door opened. She was sure the people she planned to meet today were outside. The princess took a lively step toward the light in front of her. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Side Story 3: Lucas - Page 14 by taylorxmichelle 48-60 minutes It happened so long ago that it was difficult to remember. Lucas was born into a hopeful and blessed family. He had a brother two years older than him, and he was the second child. Lucas couldn't remember when he had started to have magical abilities, but he vaguely recalled someone telling him that his family knew about his power from around the time he began to walk. He was triggered when his brother took his toy. Lucas was mad, and the rage within him caused a change. He himself didn't know what had happened. He had a faint memory of the ruckus caused by the people who later entered the room to see his older brother, bloody on the floor. Afterwards, Lucas' parents allowed him to do whatever he wanted, but he was made to live away from the main house where the rest of his family resided. When he was seven-years-old, Lucas asked his nanny, who had been sent to the annex with him. "Why do I live alone in the annex?" Her reply was the same as it usually was, "Because you're special, sir." "Hm." Lucas thought those words, the same he heard every single time, were very boring. He stared at the woman taking away the empty plate in front of him. When she came closer, he extended her hand to her. The nanny flinched when



Lucas grabbed her. She soon composed herself, as if nothing happened. "What's wrong? Do you need anything?" She asked calmly. "No." He replied shortly and released her. Losing interest, Lucas turned his eyes to look outside the window while the nanny began to clean the table again. Her hurried noises rang in his ears. "Then, please rest." Not even watching his nanny leave the room, Lucas continued to look outside the window. There he saw his mother and older brother. The two were walking in the garden while holding each other's hands. Whenever they crossed paths, his older brother looked at Lucas with a mix of fear and hatred. The way others looked at him was no different, only without the hatred. Even the nanny who lived in the annex with him couldn't hide her fear. She trembled when he so much as breathed loudly. The reason Lucas' parents allowed him to do whatever he wanted was ultimately the same as that of the others. At the same time, they never allowed him to live with them in the main house. "How boring," Lucas mumbled to himself as he stared at the view outside. Later, Lucas' small, bracken-like hand bobbed once in the air. "ACK!" "KYA! WHAT IS THIS!" Soon, the screams of a young boy and a woman were heard outside. The neatly cut bushes that the gardeners tended to suddenly grew towards the sky and trapped the two people. The once elegant and beautiful garden quickly began to look like a jungle. Trapped inside the maze of plants, the pair cried out for help. People hearing the noise rushed out of the mansion. Quickly realizing there was only one person who was capable of such



tricks, they turned their heads toward the annex. Lucas pretended to not notice their stares and nonchalantly closed the window. If anyone had asked him for help, he'd have been willing to provide it. But he knew very well that no one in that mansion was brave enough to do so. +++ Lucas was treated like a ticking bomb, no one knowing when he would explode. Someone had said people treated him like that because of the incident that happened when he was so young that he didn't even remember it. He had never hurt anyone else afterwards, but people still thought of him that way. It wasn't completely unfounded. Lucas was able to do anything with magic. Using magic was as easy as breathing for Lucas; all of it was effortless. Magicians were not rare during this time, so Lucas wasn't considered alien by any means. But he was still semi-isolated because of how abnormally potent his powers were. Several famous magicians came to examine Lucas, but they all left the mansion looking like they had seen a natural disaster. Lucas' parents did not want his special magic capabilities to be revealed. They also didn't want Lucas leaving the annex. Lucas, however, was like a wild animal without a collar. It was impossible to keep him contained. The only reason he laid low in the annex was that he was not interested in anything outside. "Is it true you're super strong?" Asked a fearless boy who'd recently come to work in Lucas' annex. "And who are you?" "Your nanny's nephew." Hm. This was slightly interesting.



Unlike the nanny who was even afraid of his touch, this boy looked at Lucas with sparkling eyes that were full of curiosity and anticipation. "Don't you get bored staying in this annex all day? Do you want to go outside with me?" That was Lucas' first outing and deviation. "Hey! I brought him!" "Wow, is that really the kid who lives in the devil's house?" "Watch what you're saying you bastard. If he was really the devil you'd be dead by now." "He does look normal. How old are you? You look about the same age as him so... twelve? Thirteen?" The boy calling himself as his nanny's cousin had taken Lucas to a dirty back street where dust flew everywhere. Despite having only recently come to Lucas' annex, the boy knew various exits. Hence, they were able to leave quietly without getting caught by others. "But are you really a super amazing magician?" "Then, show us your magic." "That's right. I had heard there was another kid who could use magic besides that Jamie bastard in that other town. Can you, like, make fireworks in your hand the way he can?" Lucas had never been around such noisy and fussy kids. They made him feel scatterbrained. And the way they treated him was surprisingly unreserved. "Fireworks?"



"I'm curious too. Show us." The nanny's nephew looked at Lucas with anticipation. After looking at the boys for a second, Lucas decided to show them his magic. But what he brought forth were no small fireworks. Following Lucas' hand gesture, tens of fireballs appeared in the air and fell upon the backstreet. "ACK!" The boys tried to dodge the fireballs like crazy, only ceasing when they realized that the fireballs didn't emit any heat. When the fires went out completely, Lucas watched the boys who were on the ground staring at him and told them very indifferently, "I can't use weak magic." The boy who'd brought him to the backstreet, like the others, looked stunned. But their attitude toward him didn't change the way people from the mansion had. "WOW, F*CK! THAT WAS SO COOL!" "F*CKING AWESOME! THAT WAS MY FIRST TIME SEEING MAGIC SO CLOSE!" "AT THIS LEVEL, THAT JAMIE BASTARD WOULD LOSE IMMEDIATELY!" "HEY, YOU'RE SERIOUSLY AWESOME! You have this amazing power, so why have you been stuck in that house all along?" Afterwards, Lucas just happened to be part of these boys' group. More than anything, they were fearless. They weren't afraid of Lucas' power. In fact, they encouraged him, saying that he was "cool" and "awesome." "We heard you have been leaving the annex recently. Don't you think you should exercise more restraint?"



Initially, Lucas would leave the annex in secret. As time passed, he became bolder and more blatant, leaving using the mansion's front door. It was only natural for his family to find out. When Lucas' parents called upon him to talk, he would only scoff. "You never f*cking cared what I did alone in the annex, so why are you starting now? Don't pretend to be my parents now, you old bastards. I think it'd be best if we ignored each others' existence, the way you've always ignored mine. So you don't need to f*cking trouble yourself. Just keep pretending I don't exist." Their mouths gaped at his cheap and vulgar language. Lucas' behavior and way of talking had been heavily influenced by the boys he had been meeting outside. Not caring about the stressed parents, Lucas picked his ear as he left. At least in that moment, he felt a little better on the inside. But his carefree lifestyle didn't last for long. Things hit a turning point when his friends called over Jamie from the neighboring town. His friends had come with him, and the two groups began to fight. A boy headed towards Lucas to attack him. Lucas blasted the boy using his magic without much thought. His would-be attacker collapsed on the spot, bleeding. "Sh*t. W-What should we do? Is he dead?" "That's why I told you to take it easy!" "I-I told him to stop, but Lucas...!" The boys' eyes all turned to Lucas. He recognized the fear in their eyes. Thankfully, the boy didn't die. Lucas never went to see the boys again. +++ "Sh*t, existing is so boring."



In a quiet room, a dry and apathetic voice echoed throughout. Lucas, now 15, was lying on the sofa as he mumbled to himself. "Lucas, a guest is here." For some reason, his parents personally visited the annex. Behind them was a man he had never seen before. Lucas was not interested in them, however, so he continued to lie on the sofa without moving an inch. "I have a guest? Who's that?" He asked indifferently. The reply was quite unexpected. "He's the Black Tower's Magician. Show some manners and stand, hurry." The Black Tower's Magician. It was a title that even an infant would know. He was the most powerful among the existing magicians and had held the title for hundreds of years. Someone like that came here? Feeling some interest, Lucas rolled his eyes over to the man. His snow-like white hair caught Lucas' attention first. In contrast, his eyes were black. He was tall. Although he had been living for hundreds of years, there was no correlation between his appearance and his actual age. He looked like a young man in his twenties, but somehow also looked to be in his thirties and forties. And at the same time, he had the air of an old man who had been living for too long. Maybe it was because he had heard the title of Black Tower Magician for as long as he could remember, the atmosphere around the man was very peculiar. Lucas was reminded of a lonely swan, far away from its bank. "Is this the child from the rumors?" "Yes, Sir Magician." "He's younger than I thought."



"He's 15 now, so he's not too young." The man who'd been observing him sighed and told his Lucas' parents, "At that age, he's like a newborn baby in my eyes." As he listened to what they were saying, Lucas began to feel irritated at the way they were treating him, as if he were a child. Who does this over-the-hill bastard think he is? Treating me like an infant? Having met someone who'd provoked him, Lucas decided to show the man before him what he was capable of. The moment Lucas collected his magic, the man's eyes slid to him. But the person groaning in pain was not the Black Tower Magician. Lucas gasped for air. He heard an incredible sound, like something breaking, echoing in the air. When he came to his senses, Lucas had fallen on the sofa and was rolling on the floor. His stomach was burning. He had never felt this intense pain ever in his life. Not knowing what was happening, Lucas only held onto his chest and groaned on the floor. He felt something coming up his throat. Soon, blackish blood dripped onto the carpet. F*ck? What's going on? While Lucas felt confused and bewildered, he heard a voice full of discomfort from above. "Oh my. I did not intend to hurt you. I apologize. I cannot control the protection magic. I did not think you would recklessly use your magic like that, so I couldn't warn you earlier." After listening to him, Lucas felt something other than his blood irk within him. Did he seriously just say that? By claiming it wasn't his intention, does he think that will solve anything?! Why would anyone have a security system otherwise?! Thinking that the man was saying Lucas' pain was due to his own recklessness, Lucas became even more angry.



"Hm. To think that magic was enough to stimulate the protection magic..." The Black Tower Magician stared at Lucas with different eyes now. His eyes glanced to the man and the woman on the side. Lucas' parents looked slightly surprised, but they didn't go to support Lucas or ask if he was hurt, despite the fact that their son was rolling on the floor vomiting blood. After thinking for a moment, the man approached Lucas. When the man's hand touched Lucas' shoulder, his pained insides that felt coiled surprisingly disappeared. "Then like what I said earlier, I will take this child." "Y-Yes." Lucas' parents were slightly startled as they replied to what the Black Tower Magician said. But they visited the annex after talking about the deal, so they had no reason to refuse. Lucas, of course, could not accept this. "WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! WHEN DID I EVER SAY I'LL FOLLOW YOU?!" Despite his rude shouting, Lucas didn't use his magic again. "People can no longer bear you anymore, child." "F*CKING BEAR ME, MY A*S! I'VE BEEN LIVING TOTALLY FINE BY MYSELF!" "We already decided, so you do not have a choice in this matter." "What? According to whom?!" "Then, you should say farewell to your parents for the last time." "F*CK OFF, YOU WRINKLY OLD GEEZER!" "Seems like you will not need a last greeting. Your parents must think the same, so it'll be better for us to leave right now."



Lucas wasn't sure what kind of weird medicine this crazy old man ate because his words couldn't go through him. Lucas opened his mouth to swear at the man, but a second later, he realized that he was no longer in the annex. "WHERE THE HELL IS THIS?!" Lucas hollered with the sudden change of his surrounding. Although the annex he had been living in wasn't considered cozy, this place was even more unpleasant. Additionally, this place was foreign to Lucas. "Oh my. I thought you would notice right away, but your observation skills are quite lacking. This is the Tower where I live." "WHO SAID I WAS ASKING ABOUT THAT?! YOU KIDNAPPER!" "You'll also stay here from now on, so you can use whichever room you'd like. There are plenty of empty rooms anyway." Ha, sh*t. I'm not confident I can win, since he won't even listen to me... Feeling this kind of bewilderment for the first time in his life, Lucas was in a daze. He soon came to his senses and ground his teeth. "I'm not going to stay in this dim place even for one second. I'm going to go back right now, so you can stay in this Tower or whatever by yourself." Since he always used magic by his will, it should work if he wanted. I will leave this da*n Tower immediately. But a second and a minute later, Lucas was still in the Tower. "Oh right, I forgot to let you know that I tied your magic earlier. Until you receive a systematic education, it will be dangerous for you to use your magic." "What?! Then you should have told me sooner! I mean, that's not what's important. WHO



SAID YOU CAN TIE MY MAGIC?!" "From now on, call me as your teacher. We will begin studying tomorrow, so I suggest you settle your mind today and rest. Lucas was stunned with everything that happened today. He was very p*ssed and f*cking annoyed, but he was unable to describe this feeling. Whether he knew how Lucas felt or not, the Black Tower Magician simply walked away. Lucas, by himself now, tried to use any magic. Nothing happened. What the Tower's Magician said earlier was indeed true. He thrashed with insanity. +++ "If you walk downstairs with your two feet, today will not be enough." Ugh, this f*cking... The next day, the Tower's Magician came to visit Lucas, who was lying on the stairs not knowing which floor he was at. Within a day, Lucas looked haggard. "Did you know this Tower reaches up the clouds from the ground? And the floor I put you in was this Tower's highest floor." "TELL ME THOSE THINGS SOONER, YOU CRAZY HUMAN!" Lucas' wail loudly echoed throughout the tower. Without knowing that fact, Lucas had been climbing down the stairs since the day before with only must leave the Tower in his mind. The Tower's Magician held collapsed Lucas and teleported. Quite unfortunately, they were on the Tower's highest floor like yesterday. "Copy and write everything from here." Despite Lucas' clearly fatigued state, The Tower's Magician mercilessly gave him a book and a stack of



papers. "I'm not going to do it. F*ck it." Lucas obviously refused. "That won't matter, but until you copy and write everything, you will not have food." Tower's Magician then disappeared. Alone, Lucas wondered how his life came to this. Just until lunch yesterday, he was comfortably lying on his sofa. He recalled how his parents didn't tell him anything and really sent him away with the Tower's Magician. "Ah, I'm seriously feeling like sh*t..." A moment later, Lucas stood up and glared at the book in front of him. Since he had only lain on cushioned beds and sofas, his body felt discomfort lying on the floor. So, he thought about just checking the book while he was up. When he opened the book, however, Lucas gaped in utter disbelief. "What is this?! Discipline for one's character?! Educating one's personality?!" As he continued to check the rest of the book, Lucas became even more angry. He's seriously telling me to write this crap on paper?! Unbelievably, the Tower's Magician gave him a book about morals and ethics from all over the world. Lucas threw the book to a wall. After some time, the Tower's Magician returned to Lucas. "Did you write everything?" "F*ck it. Why should I do this crap?" The Tower's Magician looked at the book on the floor. Without showing any signs of anger toward Lucas, the Magician quietly summoned the book using his magic. "One with big power should have a fitting personality."



The problematic book was shoved in front of Lucas' eyes again. "I believe you lack even the basic quality for your age." Completely in disbelief, Lucas scoffed. What is this human being even saying? "You're telling me I'm stupid?" "I don't care however you think, but as I mentioned earlier, I will not give you food until you write that book." This time again, Lucas threw the book out the window in front of the Tower's Magician. +++ He had his doubts. He wouldn't ACTUALLY starve me. But this evil Tower's Magician really did not give Lucas anything. A day later, and another day later, the only thing in front of him was the annoying book. Lucas never felt hunger like this before. He didn't know what to do with this empty feeling. He had too much pride to succumb to the Tower's Magician. So, he planned to escape the Tower once more. But of course, he failed again. Without having power against hunger, Lucas began to copy the book, crying like he ate wasabi. "Sh*t. I'm going to blow up this f*cking Tower." "If you can do it, try." "You dotard old gramps! I'll bury your bone powder with it!" Whether Lucas cursed at him or not, the man in front of Lucas only stared at him with indifference. That noon, Lucas had his first warm lunch. He quickly ate everything in front of him.



"Wow, sh*t. This is so f*cking good. Did you put drugs in here? It's insane! It's so f*cking good." "I'm glad you like the food. After you're done eating, rest a bit and copy this book next." After listening to the calm words from the Tower's Magician, Lucas almost spewed out his food. "YOU WANT ME TO WRITE AGAIN?" "Then did you think doing it once would be the end? What a naïve child." This time as well, nothing changed despite Lucas' thrashes and tantrums. Since he had done this once already, Lucas gave up faster than before. He moved his hand with a clenched jaw. "F*CK, MY HAND HURTS! THINGS LIKE THIS CAN BE DONE IN ONE SECOND WITH MAGIC, SO WHY DO I HAVE TO GO THROUGH THIS SH*T?!" Unknown number of days passed. "WHETHER I SWEAR OR NOT, I'M SWEARING WITH MY OWN MOUTH, SO WHY THE F*CK DO YOU CARE?! ARE YOU MY PARENT?! EVEN MY REAL PARENTS DIDN'T GIVE A SH*T ABOUT THIS! IF I CONTINUE TO SWEAR, WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO, HUH?! WILL YOU BEAT ME UP?! F*CK IT, DO IT THEN!!!" Copying the book, eating lunch afterwards, and sleeping during the night... For a while, this routine became his life.



"Ah, wait. Seriously, don't you think you're starving me too much? I REALLY FEEL LIKE I'M DYING! SO WHAT IF I SWORE A BIT! AND YOU KNOW YOU CAN GO TO PRISON FOR KIDNAPPING ME, RIGHT?! YOU'RE A COMPLETE PSYCHOPATH!" When the Tower's Magician saw Lucas' language as a problem and stopped giving him food again, however, this brief moment of peace shattered. "F*CK, GIVE ME FOOD! FOOD, F*CKING SH*T! YOU'RE F*CKING KILLING ME! OR YOU CAN UNTIE MY MAGIC SO I CAN GET FOOD FOR MYSELF! CAN'T YOU HEAR ME, YOU HUMAN SCUM!" But the person who lost again was Lucas. "Ah, fine fine! I'll stop swearing! Ugh, what a f*cking sh*t... ACK, NO! CANCEL THIS ONE! CANCEL, CANCEL!" Lamenting about his pitiful life, Lucas ate food drenched in his tears. "Once I can have my magic again, I'm seriously going to kill you..." "With the way you are right now, you'll be able to use your magic about 300 years later." Unable to tell if the Tower Magician was joking or not, Lucas looked utterly horrified. The Tower's Magician did not only give him books to copy. He sometimes taught magic to Lucas too. For the first time, Lucas began to learn about the system and methods of magic under the Magician.



Since everyone in the mansion was very secretive of Lucas' magical power, he never read books related to magic. They were afraid Lucas would become even more powerful than he already was. The Black Tower's Magician, however, said having a mediocre capability was even more dangerous. With Lucas' level of being a magician, he must learn to use his power correctly to not have problems in the future. Lucas heard something like this for the first time in his life. He realized how weirdly he felt. "What? You're already over 800 years-old?! In fact, you didn't count after a certain age, so you could be older?! Wow, that's insane. You're a fossil. Yup, a fossil. Then calling you grandpa wouldn't be enough." "Yes. That's why to me, you look like a newborn baby with baby hair." "Newbo—! Ugh, are you going to keep talking nonsense?!" Not using his magic was uncomfortable, but other than that, Lucas surprisingly had a comfortable lifestyle. Before he knew it, Lucas became an expert in transcribing. He was able to copy and write a book in no time. Listening to stories of Tower's Magician or magic was more interesting than Lucas had thought. How much time had passed? The Tower's Magician, who had disappeared for some time, appeared again and made a sudden announcement to Lucas. "We're leaving today, so get ready." When Lucas heard this command, he first thought, Why is this person suddenly acting like this? He didn't have much to get ready anyway, so they left quickly. While Lucas was confused, he saw a very familiar mansion. "What is this? Are you telling me to return home?" "You should go inside."



Lucas wondered if this man meant for him to leave the Tower and go back to his home, but the man did not seem to have such intentions. Without saying anything, the Tower's Magician only stared at Lucas, urging him to go on. So, Lucas scowled and entered the mansion. "L-Lucas, welcome." Incomprehensibly, Lucas' family welcomed Lucas as if they were waiting for him. Lucas noticed an unfamiliar baby in between them. Lucas' eyes focused on the baby held in his mother's arms. "This is your younger sibling who was born not long ago. Would you like to hold the baby...?" For a second, Lucas wondered what kind of skit they were playing. But he didn't feel comfortable rejecting what his family offered to him for the first time. In the end, Lucas extended his arms with a very strange expression. Soon, the newborn baby was in his arms. Like the way the Tower's Magician looked at Lucas, he noticed the newborn infant didn't even have hair. The baby was sleeping while sucking its finger. When Lucas held it, the baby whined for a brief moment and became quiet again. This is my younger sibling? Lucas suddenly became curious about the baby's gender, so he broke his gaze away from the baby and lifted his head. When he saw his families' expressions, however, Lucas decided to just keep his mouth shut. Afraid that he might do something to his sibling, they all looked very nervous. "Here. Take it back." No longer interested, Lucas returned the baby and turned around. None of his family members held him back. To them, Lucas was never family. Was he ever, even just once, part of them? If they were going to be like this, why did they call him? "Did you greet them?" Immediately after exiting the mansion, Lucas saw the man standing in the same position as he did when Lucas left. Then, Lucas had a realization.



This person was the one who made this reunion occur. How pointless. "So-so. They have a kid. They're energetic despite their age." Like the way they came here, they could have teleported back. But the two did not, as they walked side by side away from the mansion. A long tree cast a shadow across his eyes. Then, Lucas realized that he so naturally wanted to return to the Tower with the person next to him. As if that place was his home now. Even though he spent only one year there. He felt very strange. +++ After more time, Lucas was freed from his tied magic. He was no longer stuck in the Tower. The Tower's Magician didn't try to lock him either. He also no longer transcribed books. Around this time, a rumor that the secluded Black Tower's Magician finally had a disciple who would succeed his title, spread far and wide outside of the Tower. "What a bunch of nonsense crap." After hearing the rumor, Lucas scoffed. "Disciple? What disciple? Do they really think I'll look after this old and smelly Magician?" "Lucas. Didn't I tell you to use a more eloquent language?" "This is already eloquent enough. What more do you want from me." From the usual words by the Tower's Magician, Lucas only picked his ear.



He was now a young man who stopped growing. Magicians usually had a very long life, so the physical body aged slowly too. Especially since Lucas's magic was so vast, he was told he would live for several hundreds of years without a problem. Lucas honestly didn't feel anything after learning this fact. It also did not feel real. The Tower's Magician in front of him lived for over 800 years, so Lucas only thought he would be in a similar situation later. Even though he was no longer locked in the Tower, Lucas continued to stay there. Like the way he did when he first came to this place, Lucas continued to pick a fight with the Tower's Magician sometimes, but the man didn't correct his arrogant and rude behavior. He did, however, nag at Lucas about his rough language from time to time. Lucas often left the Tower and went outside, but he never visited the mansion he used to live in. After some time, however, when he heard his parents had died, he couldn't not go to that place. "You're here. Long time no see, Lucas." Lucas' older brother greeted him. The younger sibling, who Lucas saw once as a newborn baby, had become a young man as well. Time had passed for a while, but he still felt like a stranger with them. Unlike his brothers who had swollen eyes from their parents' death, Lucas felt nothing. He quickly left the funeral. "Today was your parents' funeral, yes?" For a man who's always cemented in the Tower, he somehow heard about the news and asked Lucas about it when he returned. "Ah yes. Did you greet your parents for the last time?" Without him knowing, it was raining outside. A gentle but firm voice echoed between the sound of rain. "As you live, you'll see countless numbers of deaths. Whether you want it or not, you'll slowly become emotionless about it. So right now, you can be sad as much as you want."



Is this his way of consoling me, perhaps? But Lucas didn't need that. He was actually slightly baffled by his lack of tears as he looked at his parents' coffins. Even so, Lucas couldn't push away the dry hands that embraced him. Why? Now that Lucas thought about it, it had been a while since the last time anyone held him like this. Since as a very young child, Lucas had lived away from his parents. Even the nanny, who was closest to him, had never hugged him. His body stiffened from the unfamiliar hug. He didn't feel any gentleness from the dry attitude and dry hands, but the embrace was surprisingly warm. Hence, Lucas couldn't shove the hands away as if he became a kid who needed consolation, like a dumb child. +++ Afterwards, the younger sibling came to visit Lucas just once. He said his daughter was dying, so he came to beg Lucas to save her. He said he came here thinking Lucas was his only hope. The middle-aged man cried in front of the young-looking man. After seeing him, Lucas healed the daughter on a whim. The younger sibling had aged a lot over time. Lucas actually looked like the daughter's age, so it was only obvious the younger sibling would appear older. Even though Lucas didn't ask, the younger sibling talked about their older brother and his family. He then asked if Lucas wanted to go see them. It seemed like the younger sibling felt thankful and sorry to Lucas. Of course, Lucas refused the offer. He instinctively knew this would be their last meeting, but he didn't say this out loud. As a rare Great Magician who may or may not appear every century, Lucas could not live in the same flow of time compared to normal people's.



"What? Marriage?" Hence, Lucas couldn't help but be stunned when the Tower's Magician suddenly told him the news. Lucas doubted if he heard him correctly. Marriage? Marriage, you say? You're going to get married? "Are you becoming senile?" "Mm." Lucas genuinely asked him. Tower's Magician only responded indifferently to Lucas' serious question. But when Lucas saw an emotion floating on the man's face, he was completely at a loss for words. Surprisingly, the Tower's Magician looked shy. Of course his expression was barely noticeable, but after all the time they've spent together, how would Lucas not notice that? Lucas didn't know how to react. He could only stammer. "I-I mean, what's with the shameful conduct from your age? Aren't you embarrassed? Think about the age gap between you and your wife." The significant other was a daughter from a medicine-producer in a nearby town. Lucas had seen the woman's face a few times too when he visited the town. He didn't know and didn't want to know how they began to fall for each other, but the fact that they would have a family together seemed real. "It's my first time feeling like this after several hundred years, so I myself don't know what to say." Later, the Tower's Magician brought the woman and introduced her to Lucas. She had a nice and gentle expression. She shyly offered, Since you're my future husband's only disciple, I want to have a good relationship with you too, Lucas. After hearing her, Lucas coldly thought, Yeah right. "Lucas, when you find someone you want to always be with, don't let them go."



That night, the Tower's Magician used his usual quiet voice to speak to Lucas who looked slightly dazed and confused. "Living alone for a very long time is not as remarkable as one might think. I'm telling you this because you're like a son to me." Lucas thought this Tower's Magician finally indeed became senile. +++ Afterwards, the Tower's Magician left to live outside of the Tower. He had decided to create a common family like everyone else. Lucas thought that what the man was doing did not suit him. By this time, Lucas also spent more time outside than in the Tower. The Tower's Magician and his wife said Lucas could always come to their house, but he adamantly refused. Lucas had the appearance of a teenager, so he assumed the woman thought of him as a younger brother. This naturally annoyed Lucas. Every single family member that Lucas had all died long ago, and he didn't care about the family's descendants. And now, playing house and having a family? Lucas could only scoff at the thought. He never went near where the Tower's Magician now lived. Lucas felt very weird whenever he saw the two together, so he continued to avoid them. But when he heard that the Tower's Magician had a newborn child, Lucas couldn't not visit them. Dang, I was surprised when this old geezer married, but he has a kid now? Wanting to see this hilarious situation with his own eyes, Lucas went to see the Tower's Magician. "Welcome." Despite not having seen each other for five years, Tower's Magician greeted Lucas as if they met the day before. "Is that the kid?" "Yes. You must have come after hearing the news."



The rumors were true. Upon seeing the baby in the arms of Tower's Magician, Lucas didn't know what to say. What made him silent was the way the man looked at the baby. Lucas had never seen Tower's Magician have such a peaceful expression before. Also, those gentle, warm eyes... "Lucas, why are you looking at me with those eyes?" Sensing Lucas' stare, the Tower's Magician lifted his head as if he knew Lucas' thoughts and opened his mouth to speak. "Yes, it seems that you might want to hold the baby too." "I don't want to, so remove it." Lucas' voice came out colder than he thought. "Oh my, we had a guest!" Suddenly, the woman revealed herself from a kitchen. Seeing Lucas for the first time in five years, she couldn't hide her welcome and excitement. "I have prepared dinner already. If you want, Lucas, you can come in and have dinner with us." "Yes. It's been a while since you've come here, so you should stay longer." The Tower's Magician offered as well. But Lucas firmly closed his mouth and didn't say anything. Accepting Lucas' reaction somehow, the woman smiled brightly and left with the baby. The Tower's Magician silently watched his wife's retreating figure. Lucas looked at the man. "Lucas." A moment later, the man spoke to Lucas. "I've already told you before, but you're like a son to me." That usual, dry voice like every emotion has been worn out... As if it will break in the air... "If you want to come and visit, you may whenever you want." But now, the man wore an expression he never had before. Lucas finally realized why he didn't want to come here.



What he saw was a picture of a complete family, and Lucas was only a guest here. He must have not wanted to admit this fact. "Don't joke with me." I'm like a son to you? "You definitely are old indeed." When did I ever want to hear that? Lucas eventually left. He visited the Tower's Magician decades later. The wife of Tower's Magician had died long ago, and his son became so old that Lucas almost couldn't recognize him. Meanwhile, the Tower's Magician still maintained his youthful appearance. "Now, it's hard to tell who's the father and who's the son." Lucas mockingly remarked as he looked at the old man lying on a bed. This man was the Magician's son, who was a newborn baby last time Lucas saw him. "Long time no see, Lucas." The moment Lucas saw that same, calm expression, he felt his insides twist and turn. "I knew it. So why did you get married and get a kid." He didn't know why, but Lucas desperately wanted to taunt the man in front of him. "If you couldn't stand not having them next to you, you could've made them immortal. As the Tower's Great Magician, that's not an impossible task." Despite Lucas' snarky comments, the Tower's Magician didn't even blink an eye.



With his usual emotionless face, he finally softly spoke. "I have told you many times that one should not act against Rationality." He sounded like he was scolding an immature child. Although, his voice was too dry and emotionless. "You've been living for all these years, and you still can't expand further from that boring thought?" Lucas couldn't understand this mindset from the Tower's Magician. Lucas believed despite having all the power to do anything and everything, the Tower's Magician was stupid for being conscious of rationality, morality, ethics, and so on. "Then, the next time I see you, it will be your son's funeral I guess." After mocking the Tower's Magician who silently sat by his old son until the last minute, Lucas left. +++ Rumors that the Tower's Magician began to live in the Tower again after his only son died reached Lucas' ears. It had not been a few months since the last time they had met. Immediately after hearing this rumor, Lucas thought he should visit the Tower, where he hadn't been for a while. For some reason, his heart finally felt free after feeling heavy, as if it were pressured under rocks for decades. Will the man be suffering from heartache after his son's death? If so, Lucas was willing to console him. "You're here, Lucas." But Tower's magician welcomed Lucas looking the way he always did. "I knew it was about time you'd come, but you're not noble as well." Lucas scowled as he watched the man stand under the glowing sunset. "I heard your son died."



"Yes." "But why are you like that?" Lucas felt weird seeing the man acting so indifferent, unlike his expectation. Are people who live as long as that man able to have this much peace after facing their beloved family member's death? But to have this thought, Lucas clearly remembered the man's sadness, despair, and pain. And when Lucas locked his eyes with those endless, dark black eyes... "How many times?" He realized how the Tower's Magician was able to have such an emotionless expression. "How many times have you used that d*mned magic." Lucas suddenly recalled hearing about this magic from the person in front of him, back when he was living in that place. This surely was not a coincidence. "Are you insane? Do you want to die?" The man didn't even deny Lucas's words. Lucas became angry at the emotionless, indifferent face staring back at him. "If you can't stand someone dying, then you could've simply not met anyone." Lucas couldn't understand. He never thought he needed someone in his life, ever. "Then why did you get married? Why did you have a kid? Why are you using a forbidden magic, which you can't use on others, to yourself? F*ck. If you have such audacity, you could've made your wife and your kid become an immortal like you." Lucas thought like right now, being together in this isolated Tower was enough.



"Yes, I knew you wouldn't understand me." Even though he never said this out loud, Lucas had been considering Tower's Magician as his father, and the man himself said he considered Lucas as his own son... "Lucas, you're really..." And the moment those firmly sealed mouth opened, Lucas unknowingly flinched. "...a poor child." "What...?" "You may think I'm pathetic, but I pity you." Hair danced from the wind that blew across the Tower's top. The gentle whisper floated between the wind. "That means you haven't experienced happiness yet." Lucas didn't know why he suddenly had no words, as if he was hit on his head. "You have no one precious, no precious memory, not even a precious event in your life. I pity you for not having anything important enough that you wouldn't be able to withstand being without it." The man's face was overwhelmingly heartless as he turned with his white hair whipping against the wind. "You may think you have everything in the world, but you actually have nothing." Lucas couldn't know why. "In a world full of beautiful things, you were born empty-handed; you live empty-handed; and ultimately you will die empty-handed. How pitiful."



But those words made Lucas genuinely furious. With a tightly clenched jaw, Lucas coldly glared at the Tower's Magician and left. Lucas thought he would never come to the Tower ever again. With enough time, this anger within him might lessen which might alter his heart, but in this moment, Lucas seriously believed what he thought. However, Lucas came to the Tower again not even a day later. The wind blew. The Tower's Magician stood under the light of dawn spreading across the cold sky. "You—! What are you doing right now?!" Lucas returned to this place because he felt an abnormal wave of magic from the Tower. As if he was standing in the eye of a storm, an abnormally calm and heavy air welcomed Lucas. The Tower's Magician was looking at the sunrise as his white hair whipped along the wind. "Do you know the one thing that could comfort people like us?" Like the silence of dawn, the quiet voice passed Lucas' ears. "Unlike the beginning, we can always decide our end." He looked like he was waiting for Lucas. "I allowed thousands of years to pass only because I didn't have a reason to die." With his continuation, Lucas opened and closed his mouth with an indescribable feeling. "But now, I finally wish to die." Having the pale sky against his back, the man with a blurry presence turned around to see Lucas.



"Yes, now. Finally." Lucas barely managed to vomit his words out. "So you're going to die right now?!" He couldn't understand what the man's mumbles meant. No, he so clearly knew, that he couldn't accept the fact. Is it because of the dead son? Lucas felt an intense rage building inside him. He clenched his jaw. For that mere human being... He spent much longer time with me than with THAT bastard. "Just because one person died, you're planning to follow death?" "Do not say that. You don't know the fear of being left alone." The Tower's Magician gently replied to Lucas' raging ridicule. Lucas subconsciously froze. He had never seen this decisive attitude from the man before. Suddenly, the abnormally quiet magic began to convulse again. Not knowing why, Lucas felt a brief sensation of fright. "Don't do it. Whatever you're planning to do right now, don't do it." "Lucas." Chained by this unknown feeling of nervousness, Lucas took a step forward. But the short call of his name blocked his approach. "I trust that you will understand me one day." Then suddenly, a blinding white light exploded. At the same time, a sharp noise penetrated through a gush of wind. Lucas closed his eyes shut as a reflex and closely blocked the exploding magic.



"However, I also hope that you may never understand until you die." Lucas thought he might collapse from the rough wind. In the midst of a scratching-magic whirlwind, Lucas managed to barely open his eyes. He held his breath while he gaped upon the scene in front of him. He was unable to emit any sound. The Tower's Magician was becoming a white, scattering dust in the air. Like a life who was born from nothing returning to nothing, the man's hands and feet were slowly disappearing. Lucas couldn't approach the man, so he simply froze in his spot as he watched the man's figure quickly dissipate. "Don't look at me with those eyes." In the midst of a blinding break of dawn, those breakable voices echoed in Lucas' ears for the last time. "It's only natural that a parent would die earlier than a child." Stating these last words as a farewell, the man completely disappeared from Lucas' eyes. His death was so meaningless and shabby for a Great Magician. Unable to believe what had happened in front of him, Lucas stood on his spot for a long time. The light of dawn highlighted Lucas' pale face. The rough noise of wind dizzily vibrated in his ears. Although he never had this feeling before, Lucas was all at sea because he felt like a lost child. He was barely able to open his mouth, but he couldn't make any sound. He felt a cold wind brushing against his stiff hands. The thin, white dust on the ground began to scatter. Finally in this moment, Lucas realized he was completely thrown away. "Don't look at me with those eyes. It's only natural that a parent would die earlier than a child."



When Lucas recalled that voice echoing around his ears for the last time, he dryly laughed. What do you mean by a "parent." Who is the "parent"? What kind of "parent" commits suicide in front of the child? Something irked within him, but Lucas forcefully suppressed it. He bit his lip and began to taste blood. His eyes felt hot as blood rushed to it. Despite his efforts, however, Lucas failed to suppress his feelings. His body broke down on the spot. He felt a warm fluid on the back of his hands. "Don't joke with me..." You thought me of like a son? Don't joke with me. Despite all the talk, you ultimately never considered me like your real son. You said you were afraid of being left alone. You said you wanted to die. So why did you leave me all alone here? In front of his father's white, ash remains, Lucas didn't eat and sleep for a long time. He only cried. He didn't feel an ounce of sadness when his blood-related family members died, but he couldn't stand the death of this man. Afterwards, an unknown amount of time had passed. Countless times of days and nights fluctuated. Only after crying and crying some more, Lucas completely understood the Tower's Magician. When his tears were completely dried, he collected magic upon his hand. Then, sadness perfectly disappeared. Lucas stood up right away. He released the leftover white ashes away from the Tower. After staring at the empty space for a while, he left. +++ Afterwards, Lucas visited various places. Wherever he went, big events like catastrophe or miracles occurred. People trembled with fear or awe in front of him. Around this time, Lucas was called the Black Tower's Magician.



"I have a favor to ask from you. I want to ask you, Sir Lucas, to take care of my son." Then he stopped at Obelia. Caelum, a powerful Magician Emperor during this time, was the only one who treated Lucas with comfort. Lucas liked this attitude from the Magician Emperor, so he stayed in Obelia's palace for a while. "Who, that dumb successor? What was his name again?" "It's Aeternitas. You have asked exactly nine times now." "Your royal names are long and similar, that's why. Anyway, why should I?" "He's a son who lacks a lot. I believe people will begin to see him differently with some help from the Black Tower's Magician." Lucas scowled upon hearing the shameless words. Caelum, who was worshipped to be a Great Emperor in history, often said such arrogant words. "I don't want to. Too lazy." Not wanting to be part of this meaninglessness, Lucas flatly refused. Aeternitas was Caelum's successor, a prince. But he was so different from Caelum. That dark appearance, and that depressing, gloomy personality... But the boy shone only when he saw Lucas. Hence, Caelum most likely asked Lucas to look after his son. But Lucas hated kids since long ago. Especially boys. As the Great Magician adamantly refused, Caelum visibly expressed disappointment, but he didn't ask further. Afterwards, Lucas left Obelia and visited the Tower where he unintentionally slept for several hundreds of years. "What the heck, why did my magic become like the size of rat poop?"



When he woke up from his long sleep, Lucas realized how depleted his magic was. He didn't know he had been sleeping for a very long time. Lucas never felt a depletion of magic so he never ate one himself, but he heard divine beings were the best to recharge magic. Let's see. How many divine beings are there in Obelia's palace? As long as I don't touch the successor's, then there shouldn't be a problem. With these thoughts, Lucas left to go to Obelia's palace. "Who are you?" And that's where he met... "Then who are you, oppa? Strangers shouldn't come here." ...someone he might have waited for a very long time. "Lucas, when you find someone you want to always be with, don't let them go." The previous Tower's magician, who was like a father to Lucas, had once told him. "I pity you for not having anything important enough that you would withstand without it." After more time flowed, Lucas now had someone he didn't want to lose, like what the man had said. "I trust that you will understand me one day." Truthfully, Lucas completely understood everything the Tower's Magician said on the day he died. Like the previous Tower's Magician, Lucas also lived because he had no reason to die. After meeting her, however, his life changed dramatically. Lucas had no plans to stupidly let go of something precious to him like the previous Tower's Magician did.



"You and your dad will live for hundreds of years." "What...?! Hundreds of years?!?!" "Did you forget what I gave you on your birthday? You and your dad ate the World Tree branch." Hm. But this is not enough somehow. If everyone she cares die early, she might not want to continue living, like the previous Tower's Magician. "Recently, my body feels more energetic than usual. Could this be the effect of His Majesty' yong-bong soup gift? Miss Lilian, how about you try some too?" "Um, I'm alright. Maybe I'm just imagining things, but I feel less tired than before. I feel healthier. Oh, could this be due to Princess' purifying magic?" "Oh, that's right. Hannah and I feel lighter." "That purifying magic must be very effective!" Not knowing this was all part of Lucas' plan, they began to effuse their opinions about the purifying magic. "Even if I'm resented later, I won't live like you," said Lucas to the past illusion from the weird book that sucked him in. Yes, like what you said before, I now understand you. Now, I have someone I genuinely want and will have a devastating feeling if I lose this person. That's why I will never die like you. "So if you're a ghost, behave like one and disappear into memories." Maybe she might resent him later for his selfish actions. But he decided to think about that when it happens. After all, he was always selfish and did whatever he wanted.



"I've met many you's from other worlds, but I don't need any of them if they're not you." Yes. If he could have this one, special person. Lucas looked down at the girl with red cheeks and smiled. He felt drunk just by feeling full looking at her. Surprisingly, this feeling was similar to what people called "happiness." Lucas, of course, was unaware of this fact. But he would probably have this realization in the near future. And he sensed that the time would come sooner than he thought. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Side Story 4: Became a Dad One Day - Page 30 by taylorxmichelle 96-122 minutes ** Note before reading ahead ** I am sure some of you will be confused with some "incorrect" punctuations, specifically question marks, throughout this chapter. I wanted to explain why I did what I did. In Korean, punctuations often follow the tone of the sentence. For example, a sentence with a question mark indicates a rising of a voice at the end. A period at the end of a sentence indicates lowering of a voice. (There are several other reasons to why an author chooses to use certain punctuations, but there's no need to delve further.) So even if the content of a sentence is a question (and thus "should" use a question mark at the end, according to English grammar), a period is used if the person speaking doesn't raise their voice. And often times, people with "authority" (as in the one with more power in a relationship/human dynamic) use a specific way of speaking. It's really



difficult to explain because such language doesn't exist in English, but it's a way of speaking informally with a hint of commanding/demanding tone. So Claude, as an emperor (aka someone with HUGE authority), often speaks in this particular way. I attempted to follow the TONE of this specific speech instead of following actual English grammar, so I hope you understand. Basically, if you see Claude speak with a question mark, the original Korean text had a question mark. If he's asking a question with a period at the end, the Korean text used a period. If you want to understand this more, I suggest you watch Korean movies/dramas in traditional settings and listen to the way kings or nobles speak to lower-class people. Now, enjoy~ --------------------------------------------------------------------------"Papa?" Claude de Alger Obelia honestly lived in boredom until that day. No one dared to ask, but if someone did ask him, Why do you live, Claude would reply with indifference, Because there is no reason to die. "Papa!" But on the day he met this small creature that called him "Papa," Claude's life turned upside down. +++ "Your Majesty, how could you suddenly leave in the middle of the meeting?" An urgent voice vibrated across the bright, bird chirps. Felix walked to chase the person already far ahead of him. His apathetic master, however, continued to walk forward without slowing his pace.



"And what about vandalizing the place." Thinking about what happened in the meeting room not long ago, the knight placed his hand on his forehead. Claude not only vandalized but also turned the meeting's round table and the papers on top into ashes. By this point, it was safe to say everything was obliterated, not just damaged. "If you plan to be loud, don't follow me." "Next time, please give me a warning beforehand. I was very surprised." With a single hand gesture, Claude horrified everyone and left the meeting room with, If you have nothing more to say, the meeting's over. Felix had stood on his spot in a daze but quickly followed his master out the door. But before he left, Felix saw the expressions of the ministers and sighed. They all looked so pale as they sat frozen in their spots. Well, that was to be expected. The young emperor's magic was very powerful even among the magicians in Obelia, since everything easily turned into dust with a single hand gesture. Hence, what Claude did on this day was basically a warning of, Next time, the ones turning into ashes might be you. "Ah, that historical item was created from Rozania's 500 year-old tree..." Felix felt deeply sad that the particular item, which was a national treasure that was placed in the palace's meeting room for a very long time, turned into dust in an instant. The man who destroyed it, however, appeared to feel nothing. "That was better than ripping their tongues as they yapped deceitful words throughout the meeting." "I mean, that's true, but..." Felix had no words to say anymore upon hearing the dry, emotionless voice. He knew the person in front of him would actually do such an act and beyond. They've known each other for 20 years. Felix knew those were not empty words.



Around ten days ago, Marquis Hakintos suggested with his flicking-snake tongue that Claude should wed a princess from a neighboring kingdom Castorea. Claude made him so that he would never be able to talk again. Thinking about the late Marquis Hakintos, Felix groaned. The men's death was not only because he couldn't keep his tongue safe; he had exchanged internal information with Castorea. Him mentioning the empty seat next to Claude, however, was definitely the stupidest thing he had ever done. Why did the nobles, who pushed their daughters to the emperor a few years ago, soon became quiet? Would one wish to count the number of dead bodies that left the palace during this time? One should not have overlooked the fact that the emperor, who was usually benevolent in his own way, became very cold regarding the topic of empresses. But forgetting about the past horrors, one talked about creating a workshop about the late Marquis Hakintos' treatment today in the meeting room. Claude was understandably in a bad mood. "Even so, you went too far, Your Majesty." Eventually, however, everyone became mute when the young emperor's hand gesture destroyed everything. Ultimately, everything went according to Claude's intention. "How bothersome. If you have any complaints, I will give you the Imperial Seal. I shall head to the office immediately so follow me." "Your Majesty, please stop with those jokes. Wait, you keep the Imperial Seal in the office?!" "What's wrong with the office?" "Something as precious as the Imperial Seal should be kept in a secretive place away from people's eyes and hands..." "What's so important about that piece of rock to do that."



"A piece of rock..." Felix began to have an unexplainable feeling, so he unknowingly stopped walking. Whatever the knight did, however, the man with golden hair strode forward. One step, another step... Whether Felix followed or not, Claude continued to walk until he halted. Felix finally came to his senses and approached where Claude stood. "Your Majesty, what's wrong?" Those crystal eyes were focused on the ground. Without responding to Felix, Claude looked around the surroundings. There was evidence of a foreigner marked on the ground. They were not supposed to be here. "Should I catch it?" Seeing the remains as well, Felix questioned. He looked like he was going to leave immediately without hearing for the order, so Claude ignored what he saw and began walking again. "Just leave it." "But--" "If one came here by accident, they will never come here again. If one came with another intent, they will reveal themselves again. Right now, it's bothersome." Eventually, Felix didn't say anything more and silently followed Claude. A moment later, the emperor felt a warm breeze caressing his face, so he slightly tilted his head. He felt weird about what he had seen just now. The evidence that connected to the garden had small footprints, which were so small that they were almost alien. He felt like he might remember something, but an intense wave of pain washed over him. He decided to stop thinking about it and scowled. "Felix, I will return alone from here. You can go back."



"But if the intruder is still inside--" "Must I speak twice?" The knight repeatedly opened and closed his mouth, but he couldn't act against his master's orders. After being alone like he wanted, Claude walked through the eerily silent Garnet Palace. The place that had no human presence with silent abyss... Among the entire area, this palace was the only building that Claude considered he was allowed to have. +++ The footprints were found again. This time, Claude was strolling around the garden alone. He followed the small footsteps, which were easily half of half of his own feet. The evidence continued beyond the big bushes. As the owner of the palace, he himself never came here, so why did the intruder walk here? Suddenly, something caught his foot as he walked across the bush. Its angled appearance in the midst of grasses, and the sound it made when he kicked it seemed like... What is this? He did not know who would dare to hide a weapon in this area, but Claude assumed this person was too bold to a fault. He saw a half-hidden iron between the bushes, so he kicked it. And when it finally revealed itself, it was a different object than what Claude had expected. "...A trowel?" To consider that the intruder hid this object to aim for Claude's life, this item was quite unique.



Then did a gardener leave it here? But why would they hide it in the ground? His narrowed eyes scanned the floor. This time, he saw an area where someone definitely dug. Claude bent down on one knee. The bored eyes were fixated upon a navycolored string as it peaked its head above dirt. He impulsively pulled it with his finger. A small pouch connected with the string easily came up. After observing it in midair, he put it down on the ground again. Then, something within the pouch made noise as they collided against each other. What could this be. Is this a new type of landmine or bomb? Claude has been an emperor for six years now. His reign was settled now. But around three or four years ago, there were incidents when Claude's dining utensils had poison. Or, an assassin had entered the palace, disguising himself as a palace servant, and attempted to murder the emperor. These happenings were very rare, of course, and no one ever achieved their missions. Usually, these criminals were hidden people from royal families that Claude purged, or lieges who couldn't accept Claude's reign, since he was the son of a maid. Among the attempts, Claude remembered that two or three of them were from an almost extinct Black Magician. And naturally, Claude kindly allowed their deaths, since they missed the late emperor so much. "Hm." Upon closer inspection, the bag in front of him had something embroidered. Is this the name of the person who dropped it? Or could it be their family's crest? To visibly bury something that could easily reveal one's identity, this person is quite careless.



Claude picked up the pouch again and checked what was embroidered on its fabric. He could only stay in silence upon what he saw. "..." It was a strawberry with eyes, nose, and lips. This alone already stunned Claude, but the red strawberry even had arms and legs. There were two strawberry creatures... no, strawberry things, and one of them had a smiling face while the other one had a crying face for some reason. But their weird, flappy arms and legs were the same. "What is this?" For the first time, his eyes drowning in boredom suddenly sparked with questions. He had no way of explaining these extremely strange things appearing in his palace. When he opened the pouch, his question deepened. If Felix were next to him, he would have prevented Claude from touching the unknown, mysterious thing. It could be dangerous. But he was alone right now. Claude's hands had no hesitation as they moved to open the pouch. Inside the pouch, there was shoddy jewelry. He checked to see if they were magical items but upon inspection, they were just plain, regular jewelry. A peridot sparkled on his hand as it reflected against the sunlight that came from between the leaves. On a bright, sunny afternoon, inside the garden's green bush, an unexpected unusualness suddenly dropped in Claude's everyday routine. +++ "A white flower." It seemed like the intruder entered the Garnet Palace through the garden, as Claude observed fallen white flowers next to lightly pressed footprints. Every few days, the intruder would enter the garden and bury a pouch, and Claude would dig them repeatedly. Inside the pouches, there were always



seemingly low-quality jewelry, the size of one's fingernail. There were also weird pieces of gold, as if one scraped it. From Claude's perspective, he would never consider having these even if someone gave them to him. The intruder did not seem to realize that the hidden pouches were no longer there. Really, this intruder seriously lacked observation skills. Also, it appeared that the intruder, in their own way, might have tried their very best to bury the pouches. But it was quite pathetic. The ground was always bumpy from a lack of proper patting; the trowel was always hidden at the same spot; and there were footprints around the hidden pouches. As if a kid was playing around. ...A kid? "Your Majesty, what's wrong?" Claude stopped walking with the sudden, brief thought. He felt like he would remember something again, but it soon quieted down. A second later, Claude shortly replied to Felix, who questioned him as he approached Claude from behind. "It's nothing." Claude didn't want to know further. He didn't want to think about anything, and everything was so bothersome. "By the way, I saw pouches in Your Majesty' office. What were those?" Felix suddenly asked out of curiosity as he was walking from behind. "The pouches were very small and cute, like the baby ones I've seen in Aunt's place when I was younger. The embroidered picture on the outside was a white flower, yes?" "That was a flower?" "Was it not?" "I thought it was an egg." Claude then continued to walk, but now Felix was the one who halted.



Your Majesty... Who adds an embroidered egg on a pouch? But Claude was already walking far ahead, so Felix gave up pointing that out and continued to follow him. "A crow found a wrong nest." "A crow?" Claude recalled the sparkling things inside the pouch. But Felix never saw what the pouches contained so he tilted his head. Ah, it became boring again. Claude walked toward the Southern Door, not the Western Door that he usually used. For the past few days, the unexpected occurrences were slightly interesting, but now that became bothersome too. "Your Majesty, ahead..." "I know." Initially, Claude thought about simply ignoring this. But now, he wanted to end this once and for all. No, was it to really end it? Didn't the true end for Claude de Alger Obelia mean ignoring what was in front of him and completely lose any interest in it? So then why was he chasing the presence that was far away? As if something invisible was pulling him toward it. And finally, Claude met it. The bright, golden hair as it reflected white against the sunlight. Those small, cute yellow-flower decorations on the head. The white, fluffy laces under the dress flowed along the movement. He saw a pink ribbon slightly bouncing on its waist.



This palace had a creature like that? Claude was wrapped in a strange feeling as he approached the figure with its back facing him. It visibly looked small, weak, and squishy. And with one hand gesture, it looked like it could die instantly without even having a chance to make a noise. In fact, it was as small as the angel statue in front of it. Claude's weird feeling intensified when the small creature suddenly opened its mouth and bit the angel statue's butt. He tilted his head and opened his mouth to speak. "Since when did a bug like this live in my palace?" Then, the kid, who had its heels in the air as it bit the sparkling butt in front of it, seemed surprised and quickly whipped its body to look back. And the child staggered backwards almost as a reflex. "Heek!" It made a weird noise with a weird expression. A noise of something falling on the floor was heard, but Claude didn't look away from the face looking directly at him. "That face." No. To be more exact, he could not look away. "I have seen it before somewhere." The fact that a child appeared in this palace, where a kid surely wouldn't exist, was already surprising. But the fact that this face was somehow not unfamiliar was even more strange. Suddenly, Claude's head began to hurt. He now realized he had these headaches when he would sometimes feel like he might remember something. What is this... This annoying feeling of something I may or may not remember. He heard a sound of a bolt slowly turn as if someone was loosening what had been tightly locked for a long time. And finally, a vague afterimage of a memory revealed itself through the cracks.



"Yes. Was it the dancer from Siodonna. You look like that wench." Now that he realized it, there was a person who made his heart waver the way he did looking at the child in front of him. "Well. It doesn't matter who it was." But what was the point of it now. It had happened a long time ago anyway. If he had been forgetting about it now, it must have been worthless. There was no reason to force himself to remember. Then, a small, white flower on the child's hair caught Claude's attention. It was the same type of flower as the one he found next to the intruder's footprints. Claude subconsciously extended his hand to it. "Your Majesty." A bewildered voice was heard from behind. Since he had killed people with these hands before, Felix was worried if Claude would harm the kid in front of him. But he was being worried for no reason. Claude did not extend his hand to kill the child. He only wondered why that white flower, which was a very common flower, gave him a familiar, yet unfamiliar feeling. "That is named 'Athanasia'?" In that moment, a sharp memory stabbed his lungs very deeply as if it were waiting for the right time. "How interesting. I wonder if it can live as long as that name." His hand halted in the air. "Now I remember." A day in the past that smelled like blood almost appeared before his eyes.



"Your name was given by that wench. It was surely 'Athanasia.'" The baby he was determined to kill that day. But he couldn't kill it and turned away. "Back then, you were just a clump of blood unable to even move your neck." Why did I plan to kill it? And why couldn't I kill it? As if someone had ripped his memories into pieces, they were all jumbled and not lining up in his mind. "You have grown a lot." As if he didn't have a wink of sleep for the past few days, his mind was in a daze. He felt slightly frustrated and tight as if a white fog was blocking his sight. But when he heard something fall on the ground, Claude came back to his senses. He lowered his eyes to see a pouch that looked very similar to the ones he dug from the ground. The only difference was that this pouch had a decoration of a rabbit eating a carrot.



With the pouch in front of them, the kid looked like it didn't know what to do. Claude approached the kid and impulsively lifted its small body. He then felt the child taking a big breath from surprise. "How heavy. No wonder those cheeks look like they're about to explode. Who would have thought you would weigh this much." Those soft, squishy cheeks; that surprised, gaping mouth; and those wide, round eyes were surely human features like himself. But Claude was amazed, as if he was seeing a creature for the first time. "But what were you doing at my palace?" From his mutter, whispered without much thought, the body in his hands stiffened. This child secretly entered his palace and hid strange pouches. The kid behaved very strangely, like biting the angel statue's butt. These behaviors seemed like that of an animal's. "She must have thought it was a toy," commented Felix after seeing the visible, teeth marks on the angel statue's butt. "She must have been lost after playing in the Ruby Palace." Claude finally remembered. The white flower on the child's head grew in a garden between the Garnet Palace and the Ruby Palace. Now that he thought about it, the place he went to kill the child as he was covered in blood was Ruby Palace. "Felix." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Hold her." Claude handed the child to Felix. He turned away from the two who were stunned looking at each other and walked away.



"I must have some refreshments with a guest." +++ Claude could almost hear those eyes rolling. While there were scented tea and cakes that kids would like on the table, the kid looked frightened as she glanced around the surrounding. Claude observed the child who looked very nervous across from him. When he brought the child on an impulse, he was rather intrigued. But this feeling lasted only for a brief moment. Emptiness and boredom soon began to fill his heart. As he watched the face with nervous expression, forgotten memories began to slowly return. He couldn't remember why, but he had killed all the palace servants in the Ruby Palace. And he planned to kill the newborn baby, who was biologically his daughter, but he eventually didn't kill her and walked away. "I didn't hear you were mute." After the palace servants placed the refreshments, Claude brought the tea cup to his mouth and spoke. The child hiccuped as if she was surprised. "It's so quiet. How boring." In that brief period of time, the face, which was the size of his hand, constantly changed expressions. Claude found it interesting. "You can't actually talk?" "Athy can talk." After replying, the child smiled faintly and awkwardly. "I finally heard your voice. Why have you been keeping your mouth shut?" After he persistently asked her, the child had an anxious expression again as if she never smiled just now.



"Your Majesty, please excuse my rudeness, but children around Princess' age are usually very shy." "Is that so?" The reply came from Felix who was standing on the side. After hearing those words, Claude thought it was understandable. From the child's perspective, a person she had never seen before suddenly picked her up and basically kidnapped her. He could see why she would be frightened and nervous. Claude looked at the child sitting in front of him once more. But the moment their eyes met, the child began to smile again with a pure face, like she didn't know anything. He felt slightly peculiar when he looked at the smile. Why is she smiling so defenseless like that? Does she not know that with a single hand gesture from me, she can instantly die without even having a chance to scream? Now that he thought about it, he remembered how the child followed him too easily despite how he was an unfamiliar person to her. Has no one taught the child, "Never follow someone you've met for the first time"? He thought the wench, who came to beg him about wanting to take care of the child in the Ruby Palace, would be still around. He then recalled how the child kept glancing at Felix. "Felix." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Leave." It'll be better to have one unfamiliar person than two. Claude closed his eyes and opened them as he ordered Felix. If someone were to see his thoughts, they would have been surprised about his normal way of thinking. It was very unlike himself.



Felix briefly hesitated, but he couldn't help but leave due to the emperor's order. Afterwards, Claude spoke to the frozen child once more. "'Athy' must be a nickname." Athanasia. And Athy. Compared to the name's grand meaning, the nickname was quite cute in contrast. "Athanasia. Athanasia, you say." The person who named the child must have been her mother. He was unable to remember who that arrogant wench was. "She dared to give such a name to her child. How impertinent." He could only vaguely remember the face. As he tried to remember more, however, a wave of headache returned again. There was something abnormal about this. But no matter how hard he tried to think, his mind was only blank. It felt like there was an opaque curtain blocking it. His efforts were meaningless. And even this soon became bothersome. "Why are you like that? Eat." He caught the child glancing at him. "I purposefully ordered to bring what kids would like, but if you don't eat, I can only punish those who brought these." "Thank you for the food." Claude saw the child picking up the fork as if she were waiting for Claude's words. Ever since he learned that the child had been collecting poor-quality jewelry in pouches with much preciousness, in addition to her appearance and behavior, he sensed that she was far from being royal. She was not absolutely-poor looking per se, but the fabric of the child's dress itself was not the best quality. Well, it was surprising that someone even took care of this kid, when he himself had forgotten about her existence.



"It's delicious." The child with puffy cheeks spoke as she chewed. She was shoving the cake in her mouth as if this was her first time eating it. This behavior strangely caught Claude's attention. "Who taught you etiquette?" "Lily taught me." Claude asked her because despite everything, the child's etiquette was quite proficient. It was strange. "Yes. You must be talking about Lilian York." Was that how it is. As expected, that wench was still taking care of her. "Four years ago, she had begged in front of me to take care of you in the Ruby Palace." Claude's eyes became sharp. As if someone was constantly scratching his nerves, his mood worsened. As he thought about it, he felt like this ever since he met the kid. "You. Do you know who I am?" As I thought, should I just kill this kid? He stared into the child's pure eyes. She was looking up at him with whipped cream on her cheeks. He thought about ending this boring entertainment. But the child opened and closed her mouth and hesitantly spoke, "FaFather?" Claude's eyes flinched microscopically. Since the child defenselessly followed someone she had seen for the first time, he thought she was a bold and careless child but... she seemed to know who he was. Did that wench called Lilian tell her? Or did she figure it out herself after seeing the same crystal eyes. "...Papa?"



...But how strange. Why do I feel like this? When he saw the child's face as she glanced at him and whispered with her quiet voice, he suddenly felt slightly hesitant to kill her. As he felt conflicted inside, Claude faced the child who had been staring at him. But his contemplation ended the moment the child brightly smiled at him. "Papa!" Claude de Alger Obelia was honestly bored with life. But at this moment, he thought, This might be slightly interesting... He did not know that his decision on this day would completely change his life forever. +++ "Your Majesty, how did this happen?" That night, Felix asked him, sounding like he couldn't believe what had happened. Claude did not reply. "If she really is Your Majesty's daughter, how could I have not known about her existence?" Felix had a valid question, and Claude knew the answer. "I ordered to do so." After ordering Felix to return the kid back to the Ruby Palace, he had absent-mindedly stared at the empty plate with leftover bread crumbs. He then remembered. "I said if anything about the newborn baby from the Ruby Palace reached my ears even once, I would kill all the palace servants and the child with this hand." It had happened after a bloodbath rained in the Ruby Palace. Since their lives were important, the palace servants in the Ruby Palace lived in utter silence for the past four years. Hence, it was impossible for Felix, who lives



most of the day with Claude, to know about the child, who even Claude himself had forgotten. "That too happened during the Ruby Palace's unfortunate incident? But how..." Felix then raised his voice, which was rare, against his master. "Even to ME, how could you have kept the fact that your child, who Lady Diana gave birth to, was still alive? Didn't you definitely tell me back then that Lady Diana and the child had died? I cannot believe the young princess grew alone in the secluded palace when she needed care. Your Majesty, what are you thinking? I thought at least..." Felix stopped talking as if he was swallowing something within and opened his mouth again. From his following words, Claude' eyes became very sharp. "Even if you don't visibly express yourself, I always thought Lady Diana's early departure had a lump in Your Majesty' heart. But was even this my foolish delusion? How could you have been so neglectful of the child who Lady Diana left with...!" "Shut your mouth if you don't want to die." A low voice, like scratching the floor, echoed, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. "I don't have a reason to hear those arrogant words from you due to that child and that wench." "Your Majesty!" Felix sounded like he wanted to protest, but Claude's voice was still cold. "I allowed you to blab to see how far you'd go, but you climbed without knowing your end. You dare to lecture me about the decisions I've made? Since when were you blinded against your master and become so impertinent?"



Felix's face crumbled with frustration. But Claude no longer wished to listen to him. "Leave. This is the limit to overlooking your arrogance." Eventually, Felix silently watched his master with darkened eyes and wordlessly turned around. Claude didn't even allow a glance to the person who left. When Felix closed the door, Claude clenched his eyes shut and placed his hand on his head where he's been feeling intense pain since earlier. Like someone was stabbing his head with an iron rod, the pain was unbearable. "Even to me, how could you have kept the fact that Your Majesty' child, who Lady Diana gave birth to, was still alive?" "Even if you don't visibly express yourself, I always thought Lady Diana's early departure had a lump in Your Majesty' heart." Diana. Diana... Diana, you say? Was 'Diana' the name of the wench that gave birth to my child? Claude repeated the name in his mind. Something so longing painfully squeezed his heart. He gasped for air. And soon, whispers of, Don't remember. Don't try to recall anymore. If you remember what you've tried so hard to forget, you'd definitely regret, constantly rang in his mind. Claude closed his eyes again. +++ "Seems like your cheeks have gotten bigger since last time. The palace lifestyle must be becoming comfortable for you." Seeing the child five days later, Claude commented with indifference. But he was actually thinking the opposite. How strange. Why does it seem like the child's face looks thinner whenever I see it?



Of course, the white, bread-like cheeks were still plump, but he felt like her face became pale and blue whenever they met. Why is that so. The child always devoured many pieces of cake in front of him. Are meals from the Ruby Palace not enough? "Hehe, Papa is pretty too!" After our first meeting, is this the fourth time seeing each other face to face? The child had quite a bold trait, like those reckless remarks to him just now. During their second and third tea time together, the child had easily exalted such words, not knowing any fear. "Follow me." Claude looked down at the kid who brightly smiled at him and turned around first. "I planned to take a boat ride anyway. Prepare yourself." "Your Majesty, please excuse my rudeness, but Princess is yet to be familiar with water..." "The child is with me, so what is there to worry about." Lilian York fearlessly spoke against him again, but Claude immediately cut her words. Eventually, Claude turned away from Felix and Lilian, who continued to look at him with anxious eyes. He got on the boat with the kid. As if she was riding a boat for the first time, the child looked around excitedly. When Claude picked up the small body and placed her in the boat, she looked scared. But now that she was on the boat, she didn't appear to be frightened anymore. "What are you thinking." After seeing her constantly changing expression, Claude was curious about what was in her mind.



Then, the child turned to him with a bright smile and said, "Papa's hair is sparkling! So pretty!" The child's hair was also sparkling. Since her golden hair was different compared to his, she must have inherited that from the mother. The light, golden hair sparkling under the translucent-blue sky, like the clear lake, looked quite nice. She likes sparkling things. Is that why she had those pouches? Suddenly recalling how the child had diligently hid the pouches in the Garnet Palace's garden, like how a crow would collect sparkling items in its next, Claude chuckled with disbelief. "Now that I recall, you had jewelry pouches that day." The pouch she dropped in front of the angel statue was not the only one he had, but Claude decided not to reveal this fact yet. "I have kept your treasures, so you can come and take them yourself next time." Because just with this statement, he saw how the child's eyes darted everywhere. Claude moved his eyes away from the child and meaninglessly stared at the lake. As the water calmly waved, the lake reflected a peaceful shade of blue. A moment later, the child who seemed to be observing his face began to take an interest in a flower in the lake. Claude knew what that flower was. It was a magical flower that released its pollen in the air to allure living creatures. And when a prey approached, the flowers' big vines would wrap themselves around the prey to absorb its nutrients. Claude could not remember which generation of emperors began to grow magical plants in the palace, but he heard that the emperor had a unique hobby. He saw the child looking dazed and unfocused despite having lively eyes earlier. He knew right away that the child was easily allured by the scent's flower, perhaps due to a weak immune system as a kid.



Later, she moved toward the center of the boat to follow where the scent came from. The boat, which moved with magic, moved in the direction of where the passenger wanted. Following the child's wish, the boat began to slowly slip toward the magical plant. Claude only observed everything. He himself didn't know what he was thinking. The only fact he knew was that in this moment, he had a murderous intent toward the child without knowing why. But nothing was strange about this. During that day, four years ago, he had already decided to kill this child in front of his eyes. Hence, he simply observed when those small and delicate hands finally touched the translucent petals. The body leaning forward disappeared, like it was sucked into the lake. "AH, PU!" Claude merely stared at the struggling child. His eyes were as silent and cold as an ice frozen in its core. "Save me." The child barely opened its mouth to beg, but Claude' eyes still had no sympathy. Then, the kid's eyes had despair in this moment. She knew Claude would not save her. Her watery eyes lost their light. The sound of the child's struggles lessened. However, Claude's heart began to stir. The unfocused eyes slightly reflected the water's waves. He felt like someone was banging against his completely frozen heart. His head felt like it might rip apart again. But this time, Claude didn't look away. This time, those quiet, echoing noise in the water didn't allow him to ignore it. He heard the whisper of, If you don't stop trying to know more, you will definitely regret it in his head again. But...



Claude clenched his teeth and demanded at the voice in a rough manner. Don't joke with me. That regret itself is mine, so quit making noises out of line and give me what's hidden inside immediately...! Suddenly, the frosted outer layer broke first. "I wish Your Majesty would love this child." Between the cracks, the buried memories rushed in and consumed him. "This may be the last gift I can give you." "This child I'm leaving behind... Please love and adore her, the way you did to me." "That is my only wish." "AH!" The child coughed and gasped for air when he brought her to the surface using his magic. The lake became peaceful again as if the violent turbulence had never happened. In the middle of the water, the boat began to slowly drift. Claude personally moved the child from the boat to the land. "OH MY, PRINCESS!" The child's drenched, pitifully-trembling body still looked small. It was almost strange how this small and pathetic life was living and breathing. "Felix." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Starting from tomorrow, teach Athanasia how to swim." Without even hugging or comforting the child who almost crossed the boundary of life and death just a moment ago, Claude turned away.



"Wouldn't it be embarrassing if the emperor's daughter died due to drowning in a mere lake." Even though Claude turned around apathetically, his face was crumbled with misery. Every step he took, the water dripping from his hand left a dark mark on the ground. That day, a few years ago. Claude ended up knowing why he couldn't eventually kill the newborn baby and turned away. +++ There were times when he mistakenly thought he knew the feeling of love. There was a time when he believed life would be covered with warmer and more comfortable colors. There were other days when he felt so incredibly lonely that he wished for someone else's warmth. If he thought about that time now, it was simply a naïve and pathetic past. Hence, his father, who was never a father to him, once told him with utter contempt. "No matter how hard a dog or a pig pretends to a human, they're still merely dirty animals. Do not ever pretend to be a human in front of me if you wish to hold onto that disgusting life of yours." His brother, who was never a brother to him, mocked his weakness. "Ah, yes. Since you've never held anything in those dirty hands, you do not know how those are just pathetic, false dreams. So you bastard will never know, since Father and I don't have the heart to give you even one grain of sand on this land. Do you not know us even allowing you to breathe is already an overwhelming treatment for you? As expected of a low-birth breed." The woman, who always whispered love to him but never actually loved him, lied to him until the end. "I will not deny what I've done. But I never betrayed you. I love you. So you must



understand me. I can't always drink polluted water living next to you my whole life. I will finally become the greatest woman in this Obelia. So if you genuinely love me, you have to let me go." Only then Claude realized, Ah, so that's how it is. Everything I've dreamt so far were really worthless, false hallucinations. After he learned this truth, Claude became curious of how the world looked like in those eyes from above. So, he decided to have it in his hands. If he foolishly didn't know anything because he really never had anything, then he would make whatever made them proud and ambitious become his. When he sat on the throne covered in the blood of his kin, the first feeling he had was emptiness. The grotesque air above was just the same as the one below. Everyone collectively worshipped him for stopping the previous emperor's politically corrupted reign, but he did not kill his brother for such noble reasons. They all collectively said everything in Obelia belonged to him, but he ultimately and truthfully never had anything. Claude, who had been bored with life, fell into a deeper ennui. As if to mock those who worshipped him, Claude spent his time being a mess. Meanwhile, he didn't feel an ounce of interest. If someone asked him, Why do you live, Claude would've replied with indifference, Because there is no reason to die. "You're curious about this low-birth dancer's name?" But even to him, there were moments when he thought he was glad to be alive. He himself could not believe this, but there were days when he thought, Perhaps I've been living a meaningless life so far just for this moment. "I do not yearn for anything. But if you still wish to give me something, please hold my hand.



That is enough for me." Those beautiful times when everything looked so bright and wonderful that he felt like he was constantly dreaming. Those constantly shining moments when just by looking, overwhelming emotions prevented him from taking a deep breath as if his chest tightened. And in a single moment, happiness shattered so easily like a fleeting dream. +++ Shoved by his rough hands, items that fell from the table created sharp noises. In the darkness, Claude staggered with a clenched jaw, as the overwhelming memories swept him. "This body grew up freely as it never stayed in one place, so I don't know things like the palace rules." "I don't know how to contain myself after hearing that from Obelia's highest Sun." "My apologies. Are you going to consider me as an arrogant wench and punish me for my rudeness?" "But Your Majesty looked like a lost boy standing alone in this place, so I couldn't pass by without approaching." "If you'd allow me, I want to protect your side while you stroll at night." "It's merely a whim. Like how you let me be here, Your Majesty, there is no reason." He couldn't understand how he lived with these memories forgotten. The memories that returned one after another violently sliced him. "Please love this child on my behalf." And finally, the memories of that day returned. Like a madman, Claude gasped for air as he twisted and turned. He dryly sneered.



"This may be the last gift I can give you." Don't joke with me. Who said I needed something like that? "This child I'm leaving behind... Please love and adore her, the way you did to me." Tell me you'd rather live. If you tell me, if you would just tell me that, I will do everything else. "That is my only wish." I don't care if you cannot forgive me. I will kill that child. Otherwise, you will die. You must have known this, but why... "I wish Your Majesty would love this child." Why are you smiling like that? Even though he knew this was all in the past, he couldn't hide this feeling of despair by the illusions in front of him. He knew more than anyone what had happened afterwards. Ultimately, Claude was unable to kill the child. Not before Diana died nor after. He was unable to forgive himself for that. Thus, he sealed his own memories. Without doing this, he didn't think he could live anymore. And right now, when the firmly locked memory door opened wide, he still couldn't forgive himself, just like he did long ago. +++ Like a tidal wave, the forgotten memories and emotions filled Claude and retreated, leaving him completely empty. This wave repeated, and the emperor felt like he became a worn-out rock.



He sent Felix, who was being bothersome, away to the Ruby Palace. He stayed in silence alone in his room. The only reason he ordered new palace servants into the Ruby Palace and Felix to become the child's personal knight was he remembered Diana's dying wish. But that was it. Claude had no intention to do anything more than providing basic necessities for the child's growth. "This child I'm leaving behind... Please love and adore her, the way you did to me." Claude sneered at the voice ringing in his ears again. You foolish wench. Do you think something like that will be possible for me until I die? You should be astonished that I didn't kill that kid with my own hands. Lying on the sofa, Claude covered his eyes with his arm hoping that the woman who bothered him by constantly appearing before his eyes would disappear that way. It must have been due to his lack of sleep for a while. A moment later, Claude fell asleep like that. +++ When he opened his eyes again, he had felt something hit his forehead. He was slightly confused about who would dare to enter his room and wake him up from his nap. Claude opened his eyes. Then, he saw the child frozen with one hand up in the air. He didn't know what she was doing. Not completely awake from his sleep, Claude absent-mindedly wondered why this child was here right now. Ah, now that I think about it, I might have asked Felix to bring the kid for dinner...



"R-Rock-a-bye baby..." Then, out of the blue, the child stiffly lowered her arm and began to pat his chest. Not understanding this situation, Claude only stared at the face in front of him. "Moon is smiling. Goodbye for today. The baby smiles at Star." The child's quiet singing echoed into his ears. "A more sparkling morning will come tomorrow. Only have pretty dreams. Good night, our baby." It could have been just his imagination, but Claude thought his headache slightly cleared as he listened to the sound. "What song is that?" Claude slowly opened his mouth to ask. The child quickly replied, "It's a song that says bye-bye to bad dreams." Did she think he was having a nightmare due to his uncomfortable posture? But when he saw the child the moment he woke up, her face was quite peculiar earlier. With a strange feeling, Claude looked up to the child who was patting his chest. Then, the child greeted him with a bright smile. "Good morning, Papa!" He couldn't understand why he felt his chest tighten suddenly. Unable to say anything, Claude stared at the kid. It seemed that Felix was the one who brought the child into his room. Ignoring the weight on his chest from the song, Claude ordered that he will have dinner. Later, Claude stared at the child's face across from him and commented, "Seeing your bright complexion, you must have been doing well." The child looked slightly sick, perhaps due to falling in the lake the other day. He almost could not stand looking at the child so ill. In his eyes, she



already looked like she wasn't eating enough. But Claude pretended to ignore this fact and responded with a cold attitude. After he left the lakeside alone, he heard the child had cried a lot. If Claude hadn't lifted her from the lake, she would have died. It was understandable that the five-year-old child would have felt fear. Besides, when the child asked for help, Claude simply stared at her, not moving an inch from his spot. He believed the psychological aspect must have affected her sickness. Even so, Claude did not visit the child. Not even once. Truthfully, he did not have the time. After the incident in the lake, he knew he was not in a right state of mind. He was in a daze as the violent turmoil within him swept him away. Then, he would struggle with the feeling of loss and pain, and like a madman he would destroy everything in the palace. There were moments when he would lose half of his consciousness as he writhed with the immense pain in his head. Hence, the nap earlier was the only decent sleep he has had in awhile. The kid was not the only one with a darkened and rough complexion; Claude was in a similar condition. Although, even if he were in a better state, not an ounce of his heart would have wanted to make a personal visit to the child in the Ruby Palace anyway. "Hehe, Papa became pretty too!" But as if nothing had happened a few days ago, the child smiled at him like a fool. It was as if she had forgotten about the lake incident already. Of course, she didn't look like she actually forgot about what had happened. Despite the incident, however, the way she smiled at him was quite strange and unexpected that Claude realized he felt a loss of words. He observed the face of the child, who began to eat. In that small face, her facial features had some similar traits to the woman in his memory. Well, they were biologically related so that was only natural.



While he stared at her, he began to feel opposing feelings raging within his heart. Toward the existence in front of him, feelings of uncontainable loveliness and burning abhorrence wavered. With an almost untouched meal, Claude only looked at the child eating and ended their dinner. +++ When he watched the child, Claude often had cruel thoughts. Should I just kill her today? The child before my eyes, wouldn't it be better to erase her very existence? When he faced the child, he sometimes felt an intense murderous intent bubbling within him. He didn't express it, but there were times when he thought that the stabbing headache, which he felt whenever he was with the child, would drive him insane. And every single time, the gloomy voice within him would not miss a chance and whisper in his ears. You'll be better if you just kill her right now. It's easy. Just collect a little bit of magic in your hand and extend it forward. The voice was so sweet and alluring that there were moments when Claude really wanted to lean toward the impulse. But whenever he had these thoughts, Claude closely suppressed the raging murderous intent and returned the child. He knew these whispers and thoughts were a side effect of using black magic. After Diana died and he had killed everyone in the Ruby Palace, he wanted to destroy the child at the end. But he turned away without taking the child's life. Afterwards, Claude had buried his memories below his consciousness. And for the past few years afterwards, he was able to be at peace, surrounded by the vicious emptiness. "Papa, I wanted to see you!" One sunny morning, Claude stood still as he watched the child run to him while stepping on the green grass. She can excitedly run like that only because she wouldn't know about the cruel thoughts I have sometimes. The child's bright and smiling face was so pure as an evidence of his thought.



Then suddenly, the child halted as if she had forgotten something. "Thank you for inviting Athy to the tea party." Lady Eloise, was it? The child must have learned a new way to greet for tea time from her new etiquette teacher. No matter how hard the child pretended to be an adult, however, she was just a kid. As she held her fluffy, laced dress while greeting and pretending to be a lady, even Claude thought the appearance was quite cute. Felix, who was following the child, already had a warm and content smile on his face. The surrounding palace servants, as well, glanced at the child with amazement. Their faces were like Felix's, as they all had squishy and loosened expressions. For some reason, Claude didn't like that. Soon, the child lifted her head again and brightly smiled at Claude. But in a situation like this, Claude didn't know how to react. His eye flinched. "Felix." Claude was not the type who would waste time having worthless thoughts. Without saying anything else, he called Felix. He meant for Felix to help the child sit on her chair. Since the kid was so small, she could not sit on the chair herself. Of course, Claude personally lifting the child to the chair was not even an option. In the next moment, the emperor caught the knight looking at him as if he was an alien. It was like Felix's eyes were telling Claude, How could you be so indifferent even after seeing Princess' adorable cuteness? Claude was in more disbelief when he caught the rest of palace servants looking like they agreed with Felix, as they glanced at him with very peculiar eyes. Claude also thought the child had a lot of aegyo. To think that a kid like this could be born from him was quite astonishing.



But of course, Claude always acted nonchalant and apathetic around the child. "Good morning, Papa!" The child smiled widely at him once more after sitting on the chair with Felix's help. From the usual greeting, Claude stayed silent. Currently, it was an awkward time in the morning. People usually had tea time past lunch, around three or four o'clock in the afternoon. But after some time, Claude began to call the kid during this hour. He did not admit this, but this change occurred about a month ago when the child came to his room in the Garnet Palace and woke him up from his nap. She had told him, "Good morning" then too. It was actually not morning, since the sun was setting. Claude had tackled what she said. On that day, too, Claude had felt almost out of breath as he was at a loss with words for an unknown reason. In addition, he felt a weird sensation around his heart. He felt the same way right now. Whenever the child greeted him during their morning tea time, Claude would firmly close his mouth and stare at the face in front of him. What he couldn't understand the most was his own strange behavior of repeatedly calling for the child and listening to that plain greeting. Claude couldn't understand himself. "Yesterday, Papa appeared in Athy's dream!" "A dream, you say." "Athy and Papa and Lily and Felix all rode a broomstick together to go up to the sky and play with Star and Moon!" "What a meaningless dream." Claude's reaction was not the kindest, but the child didn't care. It was always like this.



"Athy and Papa played cushiony-cushiony with the clouds above, and Athy had had lots and lots of fun." Before he realized, Claude was faintly smiling. He was baffled, not knowing what this child was talking about. But he was also entertained to see her chatter by herself with those sparkling eyes. At the same time, Claude was amused as he thought, Are children usually like this? Whatever it was, Claude had a very faint smile on his face. He felt a palace servant, who came to fill Claude's empty teacup, looked surprised to see him. The palace servant also looked at the smiling child before silently moving back. The smile on his face disappeared. As if he had never smiled, Claude returned to his emotionless expression and observed the kid. Perhaps due to the returned insomnia, his head slightly ached. But he thought basking in the warm sunlight and doing nothing but sitting helped relax his body. "Papa, is that delicious?" From the newly filled teacup by the palace servant earlier, a familiar scent wavered in the air. It was lipeh tea, which he habitually drank. Claude halted as he looked at the child who asked out of curiosity. "I do not enjoy it for the taste." But as if she was too curious now, the child began to whine about wanting to drink the same tea. "The scent will be too strong for Princess to enjoy." "I wanna try! The same one!"



Felix, who stood next to her, tried to stop her. But the child did not give up. He appeared very perplexed as she puffed her already chubby cheeks and stubbornly asked for the tea. "Give it to her. There is no reason to prevent her from having it if she so desperately wants it," said Claude after silently watching her. He was not siding with her. In fact, he was having evil thoughts. The child, who always eats chocolates and drinks milk with honey, would most definitely not like the tea. Hence, if she tasted it, the child would look upset and regret asking for it. "Athy likes this too!" But surprisingly, the child liked the tea he drank. Claude, who was expecting the child to look disgusted, felt his interest lessen from her unexpected reaction. "It's like a flower is blooming in Athy's mouth!" Claude's face froze from the shout of the smiling child. "I'm sure Your Majesty would like it too." A piece of memory rose from the buried memories. The gentle voice mixed with laughter and wind tickled his ears. "It feels like a flower is blooming inside the mouth." The face of a beautiful woman overlapped the child's smiling one. "It feels like spring has come." From this exact spot where they were, Diana had said very similar words. "It appears that Princess liked it." As if he was having the same thought, Felix spoke with longing and nostalgia. "This is a lipeh tea, which His Majesty enjoys to drink. Lady Diana also really loved it."



From the mention of her mother, the child looked interested. She quickly glanced at Claude before turning to Felix with those pure eyes. "Then Athy said the same thing as Mama?" "Yes. His Majesty began to enjoy the lipeh tea due to Lady Diana. The raw source of lipeh tea originates from Siodonna. Ah, there was a time when the two enjoyed tea time together here--" "I do not have such memory." Claude's icy voice cut through Felix's words. "You have been speaking worthless words today. You're being too loud. Leave." Claude coldly glared at Felix. The knight knew there was an underlying warning of, If you talk anymore, I will not forgive you. After Felix left following Claude's order, a heavy silence filled the garden. The warm sunlight above his head earlier now felt like it was stabbing him. He felt the child silently observe him for some time. Suppressing the returned squirming, gloomy feeling, Claude moved his eyes. "You're still too young to enjoy tea, so it will be better for you to drink milk." "Hehe, Athy likes milk too." The child merrily smiled again. Claude silently gestured to one of the palace servants to bring milk to the child. As if whining for the tea earlier was a lie, the child silently lifted her cup with two hands and drank her milk. The day's tea time ended in silence like that. +++ "Your Majesty, this is a present from Princess Athanasia." A few days later, Felix, who came to report the child's day, handed something to Claude. It was a random, white paper. Scowling due to a headache, Claude received the paper. "What is this?"



"It's an image of Your Majesty drawn by Princess Athanasia." Claude's eyes narrowed. He observed the paper in front of him. "What a strange drawing." The colorfully decorated picture was quite odd. Was this funny-looking thing, him, perhaps? As he continued to study it, the white figure with yellow, short hair seemed like Claude and the small, pink figure with yellow, long hair seemed like the child. He assumed the weird colors on the body area were probably due to clothes. But for some reason, Claude looked like he was flying away, and the child was floating in the air with a leg sticking out toward him. "Perhaps she expressed her wish to play with Your Majesty when she drew?" But it was quite strange, how unlike the child's face that had a bright smile, his face had tightly shut eyes. Well, the fact that he was seriously inspecting this child's drawing might have been what was actually weird. "How hilarious." Claude placed the drawing on his hand on the table. "Would Your Majesty like to see this drawing?" "There's another one?" "Princess Athanasia drew a portrait of Lady Diana." Claude halted. Even though the icy crystal eyes almost pierced through him, Felix silently moved his hands and placed the picture in front of the emperor. "From what Your Majesty sees, the picture will most likely not be similar to how Lady Diana looked like."



Claude's eyes slowly moved downward. Like what the knight said, the woman in the drawing did not appear to have any similar traits to Diana in his memories. "Since Princess Athanasia has never seen Lady Diana, the lack of similarity is only natural." This child's drawing filled with winding lines... Even though this drawing had no resemblance to the person he knew, why did this picture pierce through his heart? "If there's a moving-image clip of Lady Diana, I would like to show it to Princess Athanasia. Will that be alright?" Felix carefully asked for Claude's permission. Claude firmly closed his mouth and stared down at the drawing for a while. A moment later, Claude replied to Felix with an awfully indifferent voice. "You do not need to ask me about such worthlessness. Leave. I am done listening to your reports." Looking brighter than before, the knight bowed to him and left. Even though Claude did not necessarily approve of finding a moving-image clip of Lady Diana, he did not completely reject the idea either. In the silent room, the emperor stared at the two drawings on his table. For a very strange reason, he couldn't easily look away from them. +++ Felix appeared disappointed and sad because he couldn't find what he wanted. But it was only natural that a moving-image clip of Diana didn't exist in the palace. Claude knew this fact already, but purposefully did not mention anything about it to the knight last time. After having tea time in the morning like any other day, Claude left the garden with the child.



From green grasses and trees, their surrounding was filled with greenery. His eyes stayed on the child's back in front of him. That golden hair bounced from her steps like a bird's tail. The sky-blue ribbon on top and her white dress puffed with laces danced along as well. The navy-colored shoes that stepped on the grass and that white hand peeking out from the sleeves were adorably small. Maybe it was just his imagination, but Claude thought he could almost smell milk from the wind caressing her. Anyone would have naturally smiled just by looking at the girl's love appearance from the back. But Claude's eyes had not an ounce of warmth in them. Sometimes, unknown to himself, Claude would coldly glare at the child like he did right now. "Ack!" Then suddenly, the child stumbled and fell after walking faster for some reason. Since their distance was close enough, he could have easily prevented her from tripping if he wanted to. But Claude only stared at the child as her body crashed against the ground, just like he did when she fell in the lake and did not take any action. "Princess, are you alright?" Instead, Felix, who was standing behind him, rushed to the child in surprise. Claude apathetically looked down at the kid and wondered if she'll cry. He remembered that kids usually cried easily over menial things. Instead of crying, however, the child immediately stood up as if she didn't fall just now. Felix's hand that reached to help the kid awkwardly hovered in the air. "I'm okay!" Those small, delicate hands patted dirt away from her dress.



After watching her, Felix wrapped his hand around her wrist as if he found something. "Your hand skin peeled off. Are you not hurting?" "Uh..." When the child looked at Felix's worried eyes, she froze. Claude's eye flinched when he caught the child's baffled expression. She looked as though receiving someone's worry like this was very unfamiliar to her. "Y-Yeah, it doesn't really hurt." But soon, the child replied energetically and carefully pulled her wrist way from Felix's hold. She then slowly hid her hand behind her back. Then, to say she was really alright, the child smiled. After watching her, Claude and Felix could not find themselves to say anything. Average kids must have cried or whined after seeing their own wound or from the pain. But the child never said anything to sound weak. She pretended as if nothing had happened, even though the peeled and bloodied hand would have definitely hurt. "Your Majesty, I will immediately call the palace doctor." Hearing Felix's words, the child looked very surprised and quickly opened her mouth. "Ah, I'm really not hurting!" "Even so, you should receive proper treatment." "No, something like this will heal just with saliva. That's why you don't have to call Mr. Doctor just for Athy!" After having an eye contact with Claude, the child ardently proved her wellness to convince Felix. If Claude thought the child was doing whatever she could to not bother him, would he be mistaken? From Felix's pitiful expression, Claude most likely was not mistaken. Now that he thought about it, he remembered that Felix and Lilian, who spent their days together with the child, said the kid's behavior or way of



thinking was often too mature for her age that they would sometimes worry. Even he himself thought the kid's behavior right now was abnormal compared to children her age. He recalled how the child would always glance at him to see his expression, like she knew he did not like her. When he thought about this, a part of his heart suddenly stung. From this unfamiliar sensation, Claude unknowingly scowled. The child then closed her mouth and staggered back. After seeing her reaction, Claude ordered one of the palace servants nearby. "Call a palace doctor immediately." "Yes, Your Majesty." As Claude moved his eyes after ordering, he caught the child's big, round eyes looking surprised. She seemed to think that Claude ordering a palace doctor for her was quite unexpected. But immediately when their eyes met in the air, the child flinched and instantly erased her surprised expression. "Felix, when Athanasia's treatment is over, return to the Ruby Palace. I will leave and go to my office." Claude left the child in the garden and walked away first. +++ Afterwards, Claude lived with a heavy heart. Whenever he recalled what had happened in the garden, he strangely felt as though a big rock sunk inside him. A few days after, Claude was quite surprised from what he heard. The child was upset with Felix for the first time. "Don't talk about Mama with Papa." "Papa doesn't like it when Mama is mentioned." "So then what if Papa hates Athy too if I say I want to see Mama?"



She was having such thoughts. Perhaps adults were wrong to think children did not know anything as kids. He recalled how a few days ago, during tea time, he coldly scolded Felix as he talked about Diana. In that moment, the child must have thought Claude did not like Diana. After hearing that incident from Felix, his chest tightened indescribably for some reason. "Your Majesty, how about you show Lady Diana to Princess Athanasia? By using your magic, it will be possible." Felix begged him, but Claude didn't respond. But like last time, he also didn't prevent whatever Felix planned. The knight considered his master's silence as consent. What is this feeling, exactly? He still couldn't accept the existence of the child, who was born after killing Diana. But for some time, an unfamiliar feeling with a similar size of hatred in his heart began to rise within him whenever he thought about the child. "That song from that time." "Song?" "You said it was a song to chase away bad dreams." "Ah! The rock-a-bye baby song!" "The rock-a-bye baby song?" For that reason, Claude met the child as Felix wished. "Anyway, that. Sing it to me." Claude ordered the child to sing what she sang to him in the Garnet Palace only on a whim. As if she didn't want to sing in front of him, the child momentarily scowled and pretended to not know which song he was talking about. But



eventually, the child dumbly smiled and began to sing after his nonthreatening threat. Listening to her sad tune, he thought the child seriously did not want to sing. Even so, since he never told her to stop, the child diligently repeated the same song. Claude thought this behavior was quite funny. "Pretty Star greets and smiles. Goodbye for today. A more sparkling morning will come tomorrow." While she sang, Claude couldn't believe how his turbulent heart began to calm down. It had been a while since he felt peace like this when he was with someone. As if he really was listening to a lullaby, his eyes slowly closed. If he fell asleep like this, it wouldn't have been bad. Of course, that was only his thought. Claude was not actually asleep. But the child must have mistakenly believed he was napping, as he stayed still with his eyes closed. He felt something creating a slight wind in front of his eyes, so he assumed the child was shaking her hand. As if this wasn't enough, the child began to poke his cheeks with, he assumed, her fingers. As he stayed still despite all these, this time, he felt her tickle him around his chest area, which was exposed between his clothes. Claude was stunned by this unexpected behavior from her. So, to see how far she'd go, he stayed very still on the bed. But his patience soon faced a crisis when the child collected his hair between her fingers and began to pull them. This little insolent... Is she pulling my hair? He then recalled the child gaping and admiring whenever she saw his hair. From her jewelry collection and her interest in the angel statue, this child definitely loved anything that sparkled. He also remembered the way she excitedly looked at decorated jewelry on the throne.



With his usual personality, he should have immediately opened his eyes and scolded the child for daring to act so rudely in front of him. But he only scowled very slightly; he continued to pretend to be asleep and didn't move his body. "Is His Majesty asleep?" Then from Felix's voice as he entered the room, the child stopped pulling his hair as if she was surprised. "Y-Yeah." "How rare. His Majesty doesn't usually look so defenseless in front of others. Your song must have been very effective, Princess." Felix most likely knew that his emperor was not actually asleep. Claude's forehead furrowed for a split-second in dissatisfaction. With his eyes closed, he unintentionally eavesdropped on their conversation. "You know, this really really is a secret, but Athy lied yesterday when I said I didn't want to see Mama." "Is that so." "But not needing to see Mama was not a lie." From her following words, Claude clenched his teeth. "Athy has Papa." ...Like he was drowning in deep water, he couldn't breath somehow. Later, Claude looked down at the child, who behaved so rudely earlier. The small body was buried between the soft cushions. The child, who pulled his hair, pinched his cheeks, and did other strange things to him not knowing he was awake, was fast asleep and completely oblivious of the world.



Her crouched body as she slept on her side slightly looked pitiful somehow. Her rhythmic breathing filled the silent air in the room. As he looked at her sleeping, this already small child felt even smaller. After a while, Claude's hand slowly lifted. "Mm..." The child slightly scowled and moved her mouth the moment his hand touched her forehead. Perhaps it was due to the sudden, cold touch from his hand. Unlike his slightly cold hands, the child's body was very warm. Claude silently looked down at the child. "Athy has Papa." He suddenly recalled what the kid said earlier. A father... He never even thought about wanting to become something like that. But Diana acted on her own and gave birth to something like this and died. "Your Majesty, may I pull open the curtains?" Then, Felix's voice was heard behind the heavy curtains. "No." Not having his hand removed from the child's forehead, Claude shortly replied. From his refusal, the knight still stood beyond the curtains and asked him. "I wonder if Princess fell asleep." "Your wish has been granted. Are you satisfied now?" Probably around this time, the child would be seeing Diana in her dream. With Claude's slightly biting words, Felix didn't respond. From what he felt beyond the curtain, Claude assumed Felix sighed. In the midst of the heavy silence, the emperor stared at the child's pure face. Then, he saw the kid's face change.



"...She's smiling." Claude unknowingly mumbled to himself. Having heard the comment, Felix sounded much brighter. "Princess must be having a nice dream." Claude flinched. He felt strange for some reason, so he pretended as though he did not do anything to the child. He then spoke to the knight sarcastically, "She continued to sing a song about chasing away bad dreams, so it's possible." "Yes. I'm sure Miss Fairy has been carefully listening to Princess' voice and gifted a nice dream to her." "You've been speaking only nonsense whenever you open your mouth recently." "Haha." From the laughter outside that sounded like he knew everything, Claude began to be in a bad mood. "Mm..." Then, the child lightly tossed and turned as if she might wake from her dream. Claude looked down at her and placed his hand again on her forehead to softly pat her. "How bothersome. Sleep." As if she heard his voice, the child's gentle, rhythmic breathing echoed into his ears. From Claude's mouth as well, a silent and light breath leaked out. Seriously, everyone was so foolish. Diana, who died after leaving this child to him... This child, who blindly followed him just because he was her father, even though she never received any warmth from him... And himself, who was lost and struggling, not knowing what to do between the contradiction of love and hatred...



All were so pathetically foolish. Despite these thoughts, however, Claude wore a warm expression as he looked down at sleeping Athanasia. If anyone had seen him, they would have been so surprised that they would all turn their heads. A soft and gentle hand lightly stroked the child's round forehead, almost to tickle her. Claude did not know, but the two looked like a father and a daughter without a doubt. +++ Between the cycle of spring and summer, a year flew by. "May honor and blessing be with Obelia's Sun." Claude scowled as he looked at Lilian York standing before him. During this early-morning hour, she usually would be taking care of Athanasia. But for some reason, she had requested to meet the emperor. "Yes. You had something to say regarding Athanasia?" "Yes, Your Majesty." Lilian respectfully bowed her head to Claude. Claude allowed her to speak. But what he heard from her contained contents he never expected. "Please excuse my rudeness, but Your Majesty, please restrain yourself from giving snacks to the princess." Claude's brows furrowed. What? Restrain myself from giving snacks to Athanasia? Her words were incredibly disrespectful. How dare she tell me what to do. "How spectacular. I had allowed you to speak due to the matter's importance, but to think you'd gibber such nonsense." He spoke with his deep voice as his mood blatantly worsened.



But Lilian York, who had become too bold recently, did not back down from the emperor and continued to convey her message. "This is a very important matter indeed. I wonder if you have not seen Princess Athanasia suffering from cavities, Your Majesty? In fact, she suffers from more pain usually after visiting the Garnet Palace, so I please beg Obelia's Sun to cease giving snacks." Her words contained a hint of accusation that Claude indiscreetly offered sweet food to a child who suffered from cavities. Knowing this meaning behind her words, Claude couldn't help but scoff in disbelief. Whenever the child came to his palace, she looked at him with sparkling eyes as she wanted snacks. Thus, he only gave what she wanted. He did, of course, thought he should not give sweet foods to a child with cavities. But for some reason, he couldn't easily deny her, especially when she looked up to him with anticipation shining in her eyes. Also, magic could easily treat cavities. But according to Felix, Lilian opposed that idea. She believed it was important for a child to learn about self-control, instead of relieving the pain immediately. Hence, the child was suffering from bad cavity pains, not knowing it could be treated with magic within a second. When the child met Claude, she sometimes looked miserable and pitiful due to the pain. Even Claude himself almost felt bad as he watched her suffer. His icy glare pierced through Lilian. I had not known this wench had this tough side. Upon seeing a child suffer that much, one would normally just help the kid, thought Claude as he felt surly for unknown reasons. "Then, I beg Your Majesty." "One would think I fret about not giving snacks to Athanasia." Even though she knew Claude became irritated, Lilian only bowed her head respectfully. With a cold hand gesture, he made Lilian leave the Garnet Palace.



+++ "DAD!" That afternoon, Athanasia came to visit Claude. "DAD! I WANTED TO SEE YOU!" Although she met him yesterday, the child brightly smiled at him like it was new to see him again. Despite a year later, the child was still young and small. Claude felt she did grow slightly bigger since the first time he saw her in front of the angel statue a year ago. But perhaps since he saw her everyday afterwards, Claude couldn't tell how much she grew. Now, the child would sometimes visit him first without Claude calling for her. Whenever she came, he acted like he was bothered, but he greeted her with snacks. As Claude sat on his sofa, Athanasia clung to his legs and blasted her sparkling eyes to him. Since she smiled so happily, Claude assumed she was in a better mood than usual. After silently watching her, Claude finally opened his mouth to speak. "Athanasia. From today and onwards, no more snacks for you." The child's expression immediately changed. She looked like she was struck by lightning. Maybe it was just his imagination, but Claude thought he almost heard thunder roaring above her. Athanasia looked extremely shocked. Her bright smile earlier had already faded. "A-Athy's cavities are almost healed..." The child couldn't hide her shaking voice and trembling eyes. Her eyes told him how desperately she wished he was joking.



"Lilian York came today early this morning." Claude thought about what had happened earlier and scowled. As he thought about it again, Claude concluded she was indeed an arrogant maid. "She asked me to cease giving you snacks from now on." From Athanasia's expression, she must have understood the situation. But as if she planned to pretend to not know anything, the child clung to his legs even tighter and looked up to him. "Dad~ Athy wants to eat choco cake." Claude's eye flinched as he stared at those big, blinking eyes and heard her pitiful voice. "Just one bite!" "..." "Really, really just one bite! Can't I?" She looked so sad that Claude almost unwillingly gave in to give what she wanted. "No one will know if Dad and Athy keep this as a secret." Attempting to ignore those eyes was harder than he thought, so Claude began to feel uncomfortable. For some reason, he felt like he was doing something terrible just by not giving snacks to the child. "I will not change my mind even if you look at me like that. Just give up." But he successfully refused the child's desperate pleas. "Dad~~" "I told you no already." Claude purposefully blocked the child, who attempted to convince him otherwise.



Then, the child appeared to have finally realized that Claude would not change his mind. She no longer clung to him and begged him. Feeling slightly uncomfortable, Claude glanced down at the child. It could have been due to his imagination, but the child glared at him very disrespectfully! Of course, it occurred for a very split second. And now, the child visibly looked disappointed. I must have seen it wrong, thought Claude and moved on. Athanasia stopped visiting his palace the next day. +++ Claude was not in a good mood. "Your Majesty, your expression is especially dark today." As if this fact was easily conveyed to others, Felix, who came to report his day, carefully asked him. "I wonder if something has been troubling your heart?" Truthfully, this day was not the only day Claude appeared to be vicious. He did not know why, but he had been in an extremely bad mood since last week. Claude emitted even more concentrated dark aura as the days passed. "What did Athanasia do today?" Instead of responding to Felix's question, Claude asked him in return. Felix tilted his head and answered accordingly. Princess Athanasia's daily routine was almost the same throughout the week, and today was not an exception. But as if he was dissatisfied about something as he heard Athanasia's day, Claude scowled even more to create deep crevices on his forehead. "What about tomorrow?" "From what I know, Princess will spend her day tomorrow very similarly as today."



Ignoring confused-looking Felix, Claude tapped his armrest. Even his fingers expressed his rotten mood. It had been a week since Athanasia stopped coming to the Garnet Palace. Claude was not paying attention to this fact since the beginning, of course. He was actually quite busy with the sudden increase of paperwork, so he hadn't called Athanasia for a while. But out of the blue, Claude realized how the child didn't come to visit him first for some reason. At first, he thought she restrained herself from seeing him because he was busy. He believed she was a kind child in her heart and might actually have been proud of her. But even when he began to have more time, not a strand of the child's hair appeared in front of him. This was not a big deal, and if Claude hadn't realized this fact, he wouldn't have cared much. Usually, if a person does not know that there's a pebble in their shoe, its existence would not be a problem to them. Once a person realizes this pebble in their shoe, however, they would not easily ignore its existence. Likewise, Claude couldn't stop having thoughts related to the child's absence once he realized her lack of presence. The child's disrespectful glare at him when he saw her last time suddenly alerted his sixth sense. Like how individual puzzle pieces that seem unrelated to each other can later complete a picture, Claude realized the child stopped coming to him after the Declaration of No More Snacks for her. When he first had this thought, he doubted himself. The two could be a coincidence, but they're most likely not related. If it were true, then the child visited him with a purpose of receiving snacks from him. But no way...



Claude froze. Now that he thought about it, every time the child came to visit him, Claude always gave snacks to her. In fact, the child would greet him with her big smile and look up to him with her anticipating, sparkling eyes. Like there was an established order, he would always offer her snacks like sweet cakes. Then, the child would finish her cake with her usual happy expression and leave the Garnet Palace in Felix's arms. As he recalled these details of the past, Claude began to feel very strange. The most conclusive factor was that the child stopped coming to see him after Lilian York declared no more snacks for Athanasia. He then remembered the way the child disrespectfully glared at him. He concluded that what he had seen was not a mistake. Then, really, the child has been visiting me for the sole purpose of eating snacks? "This little nasty...!" "Pardon?" Felix questioned him with wide eyes upon hearing Claude's leaked mumble from his subconsciousness. Felix stared at Claude as if he couldn't understand. Since Claude, who appeared to be pondering something, very coldly mumbled incomprehensible words, Felix's confusion was only natural. But the emperor did not explain anything to the knight. Currently, he was feeling discomfort and dissatisfaction boiling within him. Part of him doubted the child's real intentions and his own thought processes, but the fact that he was thinking about this situation felt outrageous to him. If this incident had happened a year ago, he would have simply scoffed, How bold, even if everything were true. But right now, for some reason, he couldn't understand why he felt so irritated. "Bring Athanasia to the Garnet Palace tomorrow," ordered Claude with a dark expression.



Not noticing Claude's mood, however, Felix turned bright immediately. "I understand, Your Majesty. Will the usual time be alright?" "Yes." Felix rejoiced in the thought that Claude would finally leave his office and spend some wonderful time with his daughter. From Felix's following words, Claude froze. "It's been a while since you and Princess Athanasia enjoyed a wonderful tea time together, Your Majesty. Princess will surely be very happy. Recently, she has been looking lonely and bored from your lack of order to see her." "Athanasia looked lonely and bored?" "Of course." Claude began to tap his armchair again. He narrowed his eyes as he observed Felix. "Isn't it only natural that Princess would feel lonely, since she hasn't seen you for over a week? In fact, about two days ago, she wondered why you have been so silent, Your Majesty." Still looking bright and cheerful, Felix continued, "I am sure she asked because she wanted to see her father. But she knew you were busy, so she never whined about wanting to visit the Garnet Palace... Princess Athanasia is still so young, but she's a very understanding child." Afterwards, Felix continued to talk more about Athanasia's overwhelmingly considerate and kind heart regarding Claude. "Athanasia was like that?" A hint of doubt surfaced on Claude's face. "Yes. When I give her the news early tomorrow morning, Princess will be very happy." Felix smiled as if he was eagerly anticipating for tomorrow to come.



Claude stared at Felix for a second. "You may leave now," He ordered with a gesture of his hand. "Yes, Your Majesty." Claude's current expression was definitely less irritated and cold compared to his face earlier. But Claude himself was unaware of this fact. +++ When Claude thought about it, the fact that he had these emotional changes from a mere incident like this was more hilarious. Compared to a year ago, the distance between Athanasia and Claude slightly lessened, but there still was a wall between the two. So, this child's existence could not make him feel these wide range of emotions because she did not take a lot of space in Claude's heart. "DAD~!" With these thoughts, Claude stared at Athanasia, who came running to him. The child came in Felix's arms and the moment she saw him, she jumped to the ground and ran. Even though it had only been a week since he saw her, Claude felt like they haven't seen each other in a long time. The child ran to him with her long hair dancing behind her. "DAD! ATHY IS HERE!" That cheerfully smiling face was the same as what he saw last time. Although, the last time Claude saw her in the Garnet Palace, she had a pitiful and depressed expression without her snacks. "It's been a while since I've seen you face," said Claude like a passing comment when Athanasia came right in front of him. "Has it been a week since the last time we met?



Coincidentally, it's the day when Lilian York came and spoke about snacks." Claude saw the child flinch. But it happened for a split second. She looked up to him with her innocent and pure eyes as if nothing happened. "HEHE, DAD, I WANTED TO SEE YOU! AS MUCH AS THE SKY! LIKE THI~~S MUCH!" She said as she lifted her short arms and created big circles in the air. In an attempt to create bigger circles, the child even tiptoed and really tried her best. Felix, who stood behind her, had a very content expression as if he was the father. "Felix." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Take a hundred steps back." "..." Claude did not like the knight's expression for some reason, so he chased him away where he would not be visible. Felix backed away looking like he didn't know what he did to irritate his master again. Afterwards, Athanasia glanced at Felix and Claude back and forth with bewilderment. Claude stared at the child. "What's wrong?" From Claude's question, the child flinched with surprise. "Athy can do it by herself!" What, exactly? From the sudden, unexpected statement, Claude scowled. He didn't know how she interpreted his expression, but the child looked determined and quickly moved her body. The kid grunted.



A moment later, Claude was momentarily at a loss for words . The child approached the chair across from Claude's. Then, she tried to do anything she could to climb the chair. Claude recalled how the person who helped her to the chair during tea time was none other than Felix. But since Claude had sent Felix far away, there was no one to help the child. Claude glanced at the knight and saw how he was flinching, as he observed what was happening with the kid. Felix looked like he wanted to run and help the child immediately. The emperor moved his eyes again, and the child still attempting to reach her chair caught his attention. Now with a red face, she kept trying to climb the chair. No matter how hard she tried, however, Claude concluded that it was impossible. Feeling his stare, the child began to try even harder to get on her chair. After silently watching her, Claude finally stood from his seat. "Do you think you can do it with those short legs?" Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Claude felt a disrespectful glare from her again. But when their eyes met, the child only looked sad and pitifully whined. Despite feeling suspicious for a second, Claude extended his hand toward the child. When he lifted her the way Felix usually did, a scent of softness mixed with the smell of grass reached his nose. Claude personally helped the child to her seat. When their eyes met again, the kid cutely smiled at him. "Hehehe, thank you, Dad!" Claude began to feel very peculiar. Afterwards, he stepped on the grass as he made his way back to his seat. He then ordered the palace servants who had been glancing at him. "Bring forth what was prepared."



"Yes, Your Majesty." Soon, an array of various, sweet desserts were placed before their eyes. Seeing them, the child's eyes widened with surprise. "Eat." Placing his hot tea in front of him, Claude stared at Athanasia. The child looked confused as she looked at him back. "Thank you for the food!" But as if she thought good things were only good, the child lifted her fork with sparkling eyes. Even though she didn't know why, she appeared to be very happy that Claude changed his mind after declaring he wouldn't give snacks to her for a while. Claude observed the child who began eating the cake with its disappeared strawberry. "You seem to think it's delicious." "It's delicious!" Yes, it should be delicious because the palace chefs made these with utmost care. Also, Claude heard from Felix that the child did not eat anything sweet for a week. As expected, the order came from Lilian York. But Claude thought he didn't need to follow her orders. He had no reason to follow her education method anyway either. He placed his chin on his palm and stared at the child's happy face with narrowed eyes. "As I see you eating so well, I cannot help but wonder if you have been coming to see me for the purpose of eating snacks."



Although Claude sounded like he was talking more to himself, the quiet voice shot across the table. Athanasia, who was shoving the cake in her mouth until her cheeks became plump, suddenly froze. Her widened, round eyes and Claude's narrowed eyes met in the air. Her eyes shook for a very split second until she innocently smiled as if she was thinking, I don't know anything! "It's even more delicious because Athy is eating with Dad!" "But I am not eating that cake with you." From Claude's indisputable response, the kid began to cough. A palace servant, who was standing nearby, quickly came over and offered milk to the child. She accepted her milk, gulped it, and look at Claude again with a dumb smile. "Hehe, Dad wanted to eat cake with Athy, right?" How did it come to that conclusion? "I do not like sweets." "Dad, ah~" The child extended her fork to him. Claude raised one of his eyebrows from Athanasia's behavior. A piece of cake with a strawberry was on the fork. I just told her I didn't like sweets, so what is this? "Athy really really likes this, but I will give it ONLY to Dad because Athy LOVES Dad THE MOST in the world!" Her strangely accented words reached his ears.



"It seems like Princess wants to personally feed you the cake she likes the most, Your Majesty." Felix, who secretly slid his way to them, whispered into the emperor's ear. "Usually, kids of Princess' age have a tendency to share what they like with the person they like--" "Felix. Return to where you were." "Yes..." After Felix sulked and distanced himself, Claude looked at the child in front of him with very peculiar eyes. Athanasia still had her arm extended to him as she smiled. The round tea table was not big, so if Claude leaned just a bit closer, he would have been able to eat her cake. But why should he do something so embarrassing? He looked around to see the palace servants nearby looking at him and the child with somewhat nervous and anticipating eyes. Although, when they felt Claude's stare, they flinched and bowed their heads immediately. Claude scowled deeper and returned to look at what was in front of him. He was feeling something he couldn't quite describe. The feeling wasn't necessarily bad; it was more like something ticklish... Then, the piece of cake on the fork fell on the table. The cake's whipped cream splattered on the surface. The red strawberry in particular was clearly visible. "..." Feeling slightly stunned, Claude instantly looked at the child. The kid gaped as she stared at the deformed piece of cake. Upon a closer look, Claude saw that the child's extended arm was trembling. Her hand was shaking because she had her arm extended for a while, but Claude and the surrounding palace servants nearby interpreted that behavior differently. He scowled as he felt everyone stare at him. Almost as if the palace servants momentarily forgot who he was, their eyes screamed with 'How



could you!' to him. The atmosphere around them shifted, like he purposefully slapped the child's offered cake. Even Felix, who was standing very far away, looked shocked and disappointed at his master. Feeling these stares, the emperor felt like he became the most inhumane and relentless person in the world. Feeling like he should say something, Claude opened his mouth. "The table became dirty," was what came out of his mouth. The way others viewed him worsened. Even Claude himself flinched at what he unintentionally said, so he stayed silent. "A-Athy... Athy didn't drop it on purpose..." The child began to explain herself. Now, the nearby palace servants and Felix were almost glaring at the emperor with condemnation. Claude gave them his cold stare. Finally coming back to their senses, they quickly composed their expressions and looked away. But Felix still continued to stare at him as if he was scolding Claude. Claude ignored the knight and moved his eyes again. When their eyes met, the child, who was pouting, brightly smiled at him almost as a reflex. "Hehe." "..." Claude definitely caught her shifted expression this time. The child stared at him with a face that did not express respect at all. Her eyes definitely had a hint of hostility toward him. "Then Athy will finish this alone!" But immediately when their eyes met, the child pretended as if nothing happened and simply smiled at him. Her behavior was quite impudent. To



confront this, however, he felt slightly restless about what happened earlier. He of course did not have an obligation to accept and eat the child's offered cake. But when he saw the splattered piece of whipped cream cake, a part of him strangely felt very uncomfortable. Athanasia appeared to be dissatisfied with him due to the earlier incident. Her pouting face earlier, away from his gaze, was definitely a face of someone who was upset. Claude narrowed his eyes further, and the child flinched under his stare. She smiled even more cheerfully and diligently moved her hands. The palace servants nearby, not knowing what Claude saw in Athanasia, looked the princess with pity. Since they have been bothering him since earlier, Claude wondered if he should punish them all, but decided not to. He realized that he became more sensitive than usual when it was related to the kid. "It's delicious, hehehe." The child gave him a pure smile again. Claude saw a white whipped cream on the corner of her mouth and was about to absentmindedly extend his hand. But he scowled and stayed still instead. Doing something like that was not like himself. The tea time after a week flowed with a similar temperature as last time. +++ "Your Majesty, you're seriously too much..." "Be quiet." After tea time, the knight carefully slid next to the emperor and spoke to him. Felix acted like he himself was Athanasia rejected by Claude earlier. Even though Claude coldly cut him off, Felix continued to talk, which was very irritating. "I cannot believe you so heartlessly rejected the cake offered by the lovely princess. I'm sure Princess Athanasia was very hurt."



Claude thought that as a human being with a mouth, Felix should talk more accurately. Claude did not reject the offered cake. He only stared at it when the piece of cake fell by itself. To argue back, however, Claude did not feel comfortable as well, so he silently just gave a look of annoyance to Felix. "DAD~!" Then, Athanasia came to Claude after finishing doing something while crouching. When the tea time was over, the child ran to a corner of the garden instead of immediately returning to the Ruby Palace. The emperor and the knight were having a short conversation while the princess played by herself in the field of white flowers. She was holding something in her hand as she came running to them. When she nearly approached them, however, she hid it behind her back. Wondering what this strange behavior meant, Claude tilted his head. Felix, who seemed to understand something, furtively gave signs to the emperor. According to the atmosphere, the child was intentionally hiding something from Claude, and Felix was telling him to play along with her... Claude's forehead slightly creased. "Dad, this is a present!" Soon, Athanasia stood in front of Claude and extended her hand as she smiled. She now revealed what she was hiding behind her back. After seeing what it was, Claude slowly lifted one of his eyebrows. "Wow, it's a beautiful flower crown," responded Felix as he looked astonished instead of Claude. "Athy tried very hard to make it while thinking of Dad!"



What was given under Claude's eyes was a flower crown made with purple flowers. I was wondering what she was doing with her hands, crouching in the corner of the garden. Even so, to hand a flower crown... Did she really think he would accept it? "It's very beautiful, Princess." Felix complimented the flower crown in the child's hand and glanced at Claude. Felix's eye signal to Claude was so clear that it made him want to act just the opposite. "It's too crude and too small for me to wear." Claude apathetically glanced at the purple flower crown. He was not completely lying, however. The flower crown was indeed too small for him to wear. Instead of a flower crown, it could have been a bracelet. "Is it small? It fits perfectly for Athy." The child tilted her head after hearing Claude's response. "How strange. Is Dad's head that big?" But was it just his imagination? For some reason, she sounded like she was teasing him. She glanced back and forth between the flower crown and Claude's head as if she couldn't understand. The way she looked at him had a hint of mean aggressiveness. "Yes, it does seem like the flower crown may be too small for His Majesty to wear." As if it indeed was not Claude's imagination, Felix also smiled as he glanced between the flower crown and Claude. The knight received the flower crown and even attempted to place it on Claude's head. "But it might fit if His Majesty tries to..." "Felix, do you want to die?" Claude obviously did not allow Felix to act so disrespectfully. From Claude's icy voice, Felix immediately lowered his arms in a humble manner.



The child then shouted as if she was surprised after seeing their interaction. "It's true! Dad's head is MUCH, MUCH bigger than Athy's head!" "..." "Athy didn't know Dad's head was THAT big! When Athy becomes an adult like Dad later, would my head also be THI~S big, like a full moon?" Claude's eye twitched. This kid was definitely being reckless. When he thought about scolding her, however, Claude wasn't sure what exactly he should lecture about. Also, just the fact that his mood worsened from her seemingly taunting words seemed childish. "Dad, Dad, Athy will really, really make a prettier one for you later!" Whether she knew what Claude thought or not, the child smiled again. For some reason, Claude began to be very suspicious of the child. Was she being really clueless as she say irritating words sometimes? Even having this thought itself would seem immature, however. "Since this doesn't fit Dad, you can have it, Felix." "Really? Is this really for me, Princess?" "Yeah! It's a present!" As he saw Felix and Athanasia happily talk to each other, Claude's mood worsened immensely for an unknown reason. "How is it, Princess? Does it look good on me?" The flower crown was so small that it couldn't fit Claude's head, so it was impossible to fit Felix's head too. The flower crown that was created to fit a child's head would never be able to fit an adult male's head to begin with. But the child gifted the flower crown to Felix as if it would fit him but not Claude. The knight received the flower crown immediately and placed it on his head.



"WOW! IT FITS PERFECTLY ON FELIX!" "It's an honor to receive a flower crown made by you, Princess." Felix, who wore the small flower crown on his head, obviously looked dumb. Upon seeing him, however, the child clapped her hands and laughed merrily. With his new headwear, Felix left after stating that he will escort the child back to the Ruby Palace. "You look hilarious." That night, Claude spoke to Felix with his irritated, icy voice. Felix wore the child's flower crown the whole day. In fact, Felix wore it when he came to report the day to Claude. "From all the gifts I've received in my life, this is by far my favorite." Unlike Felix who looked so jolly, Claude was in a bad mood the whole day. Their opposing fates were definitely due to the flower crown. "Princess asked me to give this to you for her, Your Majesty." Then, Felix revealed what he was hiding behind his back as he continued to smile. "It's a flower crown Princess made in the Ruby Palace as she thought about you." It was a flower crown with braided white flowers. "In the flower field next to the Ruby Palace, Princess chose the prettiest flowers and made it with her two hands. She claimed that you will look good with white flowers." When Claude saw the white flowers, a small ripple formed in his eyes. "It's still crude." After hearing Claude's quiet, low voice, Felix chuckled as he thought Claude was really not honest with himself. After the knight left, Claude was alone in his room. He stared at the white flower crown in front of him for a very long time until he slowly extended



his hand toward it. The moment his hand touched the soft petals, an afterimage of the past passed through him. The scenery had a white-flower field located between the Ruby Palace and the Garnet Palace. And on that field, Diana turned around and smiled at him. And this white flower that Athanasia brought was what triggered Claude's forgotten memories a year ago. The flower crown was rough and crude, but Claude touched it very carefully for a long time. Even until his death, no one would know that Claude impulsively cast preservation magic on this flower crown and placed it in a very secretive place. [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Side Story 5: What Happens When Lucas from a Parallel World Crosses Dimensions - Page 11 by taylorxmichelle 39-50 minutes At the world's end, in a quiet location where powerful, rainbow-colored magic waved like a mysterious mirage, there was a World Tree, also known as the Tree of the Gods. Normal humans would never be able to even approach this place, but there was an intruder. "It's been a while, World Tree." The World Tree made a noise. It was agitated by the young man with black hair and red eyes. "Yeah, you're happy to see me too?" The World Tree made a noise again. If it could talk, it definitely would have shouted, What nonsense are you talking about?! The name of a young man



who appeared before the World Tree was Lucas. His uniqueness was the fact that he was the Mighty Black Tower Magician. He appeared to be in his teens, but his actual age was a lot older because the World Tree met this person hundreds of years ago! In fact, Lucas caused a huge ruckus back then when it wasn't the right season for the World Tree to bear fruits yet. But he was still alive. This human couldn't be more like a cockroach. A negative energy was emitted from the World Tree. "So far, the princess' divine being was enough, but I need to quickly recharge my magic." Lucas recalled what happened earlier and sharply laughed. Dark aura oozed from him, and the World Tree flinched. He remembered the way he was pitifully and insultingly defeated by the other him from another world. He ground his teeth. Whenever he thought about the incident, he would wake up in the middle of the night in rage and kick his blankets. Additionally, a mountain range or plains would disappear from maps whenever Lucas was in a bad mood. That's right. This world was the parallel world that Athanasia and Lucas came from another dimension. "Even so, I learned one good thing from that bastard." Lucas wore a smile. It looked quite evil. He wore this expression just before he caused a big commotion. "There's no reason I can't have it when that b*tch shoved it in his mouth. Isn't that right?" Lucas sounded very eerie, but the World Tree scoffed at him. You stupid human! Even if you say that, you missed the season for the fruits again! The World Tree's fruits were already ripe and rotten long ago, so what did Lucas want to shove into his mouth? You foolish human. Eat the fallen leftovers



instead! The World Tree sounded like it was shouting, In your face! and waved its leaves back and forth. The World Tree definitely appeared like it was mocking the magician. It was hugely mistaken, however. This day, Lucas did not come to eat the World Tree's fruit. Not knowing its near, dreadful future, the World Tree laughed to the point where the space around them trembled. Smirking, Lucas flew to the World Tree at a speed of light. Stunned by Lucas' sudden attack, the World Tree stopped laughing. Hey! Even if you attack me, there won't be any fruit! No fruits, I tell you! "Who said I'm here for the fruits?" Lucas laughed wickedly as if he read the magical tree's thoughts. Then using his magic, Lucas diagonally cut a branch from the World Tree. Finally realizing Lucas' plan, the World Tree was shocked. It then exploded with rage. A powerful magic wavelength expanded everywhere while creating a loud noise. This ruckus continued for a while. The ultimate winner, however, was Lucas. Like the World Tree from another parallel world, this World Tree cried while rubbing its sap on its sliced branch spot. Turning away from the World Tree, Lucas left this location with a more powerful strength... "I'm also going to the world you two are from." "Wait. I promise, I will definitely find you again." ...in order to keep his promise to the girl who disappeared before his eyes. So this was the beginning of a story in which Lucas from a parallel world journeyed far and wide to meet Athanasia from another world. +++



Around the same time, Lucas from another world had a very unpleasant and annoying feeling. He suddenly felt a weird magical current from somewhere. He definitely felt this before when he opened another dimension to search for Athanasia who was in another world. Oh? Lucas' red eyes glowed. Someone just opened a door to another dimension. There's no way someone great can do something like this, so... It must be me from another world. Without a doubt, Lucas was very sure. He was very confident, in fact. Lucas did not bother with these obvious thoughts, however. Could it be that bastard from that place? That bug-like being who fearlessly dared to be greedy over what belonged to him. Now that he thought about it, he remembered this arrogant bastard yapping something like, "I'll definitely find you" or whatnot to Athanasia. So, could that be why that bastard open the door to another dimension right now? A deep crease formed on Lucas' forehead. He secretly clicked his tongue away from the person next to him. As expected, I should have killed him then. Lucas was sure that the bastard wasn't beaten enough to think straight. Also, considering the fact that he was merely an imitation, this bastard definitely ate the World Tree branch too. Hm. Then should I actually kill him while I'm at it? He wants to crawl and come here not knowing how to treasure his own life. Lucas hesitated from the fierce temptation but decided against it. He collected power magic on his hand and twisted his fingers. The various connected paths of dimensions dizzily staggered. Yeah, I don't need to waste my time for a pathetic fly. For a nickname to himself from another world, it was quite harsh. But Lucas was astonished with himself for benevolently allowing a mere insect to live, even though he did it only because he did not want to waste his time with the person next to him.



"What did you do just now?" Then, Athanasia who was sitting next to him turned and faced him. With a grilled chicken on her hand, she was diligently eating. Currently, Lucas and Athanasia were enjoying their nice date together outside of the palace; although, if Athanasia heard this, she would jump with surprise and deny the fact. Anyway, the two hid their identities and left the palace to "check the citizens' lives," apparently. This was according to Athanasia's claim, and Lucas obviously didn't fall for it. As an evidence, the two had left the crowd of people and was currently spending time together on top of a clock tower. It had a great view. Lucas faced Athanasia's doubting look and naturally pretended like he didn't know anything. "What are you talking about? What do you mean what did I do?" From his response, Athanasia made a 'this bastard?!' face. "Do you think I'm stupid?! You used magic just now!" But Athanasia saw right through his lie. Lucas was slightly surprised. He very carefully calculated the amount of magic he spent in case he would get caught, but to think she noticed right away... As expected, she was a commendable student who knew ten... not ten, but four or five more when he would teach her once. If Athanasia heard this, she would be irked, but Lucas was actually praising her. "And do you think I don't know you? You have a very evil smile right now, do you know? You always smile suspiciously like that before or after you cause trouble. So just tell me the truth right now." Athanasia pressed further for him to tell her everything. She looked quite proud for catching Lucas' lie. "There was a bug so I just removed it." "What... Did someone follow us here?"



Was it due to the time they've spent together? She sounded like she understood that what Lucas meant by a "bug" was something else. "But we teleported. Did Dad send someone?" She looked around with her eyes wide and with cheeks stuffed with food. Thinking she was cute as she looked like a squirrel, Lucas chuckled. "Wait, but you shouldn't hurt someone that Dad sent..." "It's not like that. It really was just a mere, pathetic bug. It's not here anymore, so Princess doesn't need to worry," said Lucas as he extended his hand and wiped grilled chicken sauce from her face. He then licked the sauce from his finger. Watching everything, Athanasia stammered for a few seconds until she immediately distanced herself from Lucas. "WHY WOULD YOU LICK THAT!" "I only wiped what was on your face." "YOU COULD'VE WIPED IT NORMALLY!" She subconsciously teleported away from him, so their distance stretched from the bottom of the clock tower to the top. Even so, Lucas could clearly see her red face. Whatever he did, she trembled and responded beyond his expectations. He had so much fun watching her. He was fine with the way they were right now, but still... "You should just get used to it sooner." Lucas chased Athanasia who ran away from him and purposefully leaned closer to her. "I have many things I want to do with you, Princess," he whispered as he gave her his eye smile. Those crystal eyes violently trembled. "M-MANY THINGS... AS IF!"



Lucas then received a punch from Athanasia, but he still laughed because he felt happy. Well, they still had a lot of time. He could easily wait for the laggard Princess, although he himself wasn't sure how long his patience would last... +++ While this world's Lucas and Athanasia were having their own lovey-dovey time together, the parallel world Lucas was feeling an intense irritation. "Sh*t, what the f*ck was that just now?" Lucas, who became more powerful after absorbing the World Tree branch, had opened the door to dimensions to search for traces of the other world's Lucas. Just when he thought he was headed in the right direction, however, the dimension' orbits suddenly shifted. The moment he thought, Oh no, Lucas was swept away by the shift. As he floated from the flood of lights, Lucas scowled. The fact that the dimensional spaces, which were normal just a few seconds ago, was suddenly knotted like this... The only person who was powerful enough to do something like this... Could only be me from the other world! Parallel world's Lucas thought like the Lucas from the other world. As he ground his teeth, the blinding lights finally lessened. Lucas fell in a dimension he didn't know of. When he opened his eyes, he saw a blue sky between the green leaves that covered his face. Lucas was in a thick bush. "Sh*t, I think I came to the wrong place..." Then, he heard human presence from nearby. "Princess, where are you going so suddenly?" Princess? Could this be the princess he was looking for...? No, definitely not, because Lucas heard a childish voice.



Did I fall to another kingdom? Scowling, Lucas quickly used invincibility magic and another magic to erase his presence. But as if he was too late, someone pushed through the bush and appeared before him. Lucas winced. The person who suddenly appeared was a young girl who didn't seem old enough to be even ten-years-old. Those soft eyes that colorfully sparkled grabbed his attention first. Oh, crystal eyes? Lucas flinched. Then that means this is Obelia. "I found you!" The girl shouted as she directly looked at Lucas, even though he was supposed to be invisible from the invisibility magic. As if directly looking wasn't enough, those small, delicate hands reached forward and grabbed his hand. Naturally, Lucas was appalled. But he was even more at a loss for words when he closely looked at the child's face. Those crystal eyes as Obelia's royal blood line was one thing, but... the black hair that reflected blue against the sunlight was most definitely the same as Lucas' own hair. And most importantly, that pretty face was peculiarly familiar... While Lucas was unable to say anything, the child brightly smiled at him. "What are you doing, Dad!" "...?!" From the title he never thought he would hear for himself, Lucas was shocked as if someone hit him on his head. Initially he thought, No... No way... but as he continued to inspect the child's face, he felt overwhelmed and dizzy. "Were you hiding because you wanted to play hide and seek? Then I'll play with you, Dad!" Not knowing how Lucas was feeling, the child tilted her head until she had a look of realization. She then spoke to him as if she would grant her



benevolence and play with him. "Sweetie, who are you calling Dad just now?" Then, Lucas heard a slightly annoyed voice from above. This, too, sounded very familiar. Soon, someone swiftly lifted the child away from the bush. "Oh? There are two Dads!" Due to the backlight, Lucas couldn't immediately see the man who lifted the child. But from the stare he felt, Lucas knew the man was looking down at him. "What, it's you again?" The voice that sounded half scoffing and half tired of tediousness piercing through Lucas' ears. "I came after feeling a familiar, dirty energy." After hearing a low tsk from the person, Lucas brought himself up from the bush. He was then able to clearly see the person's face. "It's been a while, you." When their eyes met, the man who looked exactly like Lucas like a reflection from a mirror slightly lifted the corner of his lip and greeted. He was another Lucas. ...Could this be that bastard? Since he recognized me, he might be the bastard that took Athanasia right in front of my eyes... But there's something vaguely different compared to that bastard. Also, that girl... Lucas' eyes stiffly locked on the girl in the arms of this world's Lucas. The girl, who surprisingly looked a lot like Lucas, looked between Lucas, who was holding her, and Lucas, who was in the bush. Then, as if she was very certain, the girl pointed her finger at the Lucas who was in the bush and shouted at him. "THAT'S NOT MY DAD!"



"Of course, our sweetie's Dad is me." Suddenly, Lucas felt goosebumps all over himself because the man who looked exactly like him sounded too gentle and attentive. "Is that Dad's doll? You wanted to play with Mom again so you made a fake?" "Yeah, that is Dad's foot wiper." "Aha! No wonder!" Whatever they were saying was obviously bizarre nonsense, but Lucas was thinking about something else that he couldn't refute them. Seeing them together, Lucas thought the two looked even more similar to each other. Maybe he was just imagining things, but the child not only looked like him, but her personality also seemed quite similar... ...By the way, is that seriously me from another world? What is that unfamiliar gentle voice and eyes? Still not thinking about his body half buried in the bush, Lucas continued to stupidly stare at the two. Lucas, who was holding the child, glared at the other Lucas like he wasn't looking so lovingly at the child. He coldly commanded to the other Lucas, "Eyes down. My daughter will wear off." Hearing that, he was also definitely Lucas. After looking at Lucas, he put the child on the ground as if he couldn't help it. He then tried to let the child go first after telling her to play with Mom or Grandpa. "What about you, Dad?" "Uh, Dad has to do something with the foot wiper." Then as if the kid understood, she nodded her head while whipping her black hair. "Okay! I'll go play, so good luck cleaning your foot wiper!" ...This bastard. What does he usually gibber around the child that she immediately says



"cleaning foot wiper"? This world's Lucas cheerfully smiled as he parted with the kid, but when he turned to see Lucas in the bush, his face shifted into his cold expression. From the visible difference, Lucas laughed in disbelief. "Let's see, has it been 15 years since we've met?" But from what this world's Lucas said, Lucas couldn't help but to stiffen his face. "But have you still not found what you were looking for and was possibly wandering around the dimensions until now?" That mean and mocking smile appeared before Lucas' eyes. The eyes of this world's Lucas expressed pity as he stared down at the other Lucas. "Tsk tsk. If I were you, I would have died from embarrassment. Don't you think you're a shame to all the Lucases in other dimensions? From now on, don't go sell your name anywhere." Lucas was sure. This bastard was not that bastard. "F*ck you, have you ever met me? Why the f*ck are you pretending to be my best friend and sh*t." But the way this bastard made Lucas so irritated was the same as Lucas from the other world. A second later, the way his eyes looked at Lucas as if he was absolutely pathetic made him even more annoyed. "What, you have dementia already? You came here before." "This is my first time crossing dimensions!"



Then, after looking like he was thinking about something, this world's Lucas responded as if he understood. "Then was that bastard from another world and not you?" Lucas thought that was most likely what had happened. The way time flowed in different dimensions varied. So, even if the difference of time when the two Lucases crossed dimensions was only about a month. In this world, around 15 years could have passed between that time. This theory was more credible than Lucas being lost in dimensions and arriving at this world twice. "Anyway, I don't care about such things." But as if he was too bothered, this world's Lucas scowled. "If you've come to the wrong place, get lost. Don't be annoying." He, too, seemed to have internalized hatred against his other self. But was it because this world's Lucas was slightly older? For some reason, he felt more mature than other Lucases. Perhaps Lucas felt this way due to another reason. Lucas recalled the child, who wouldn't leave his mind. Truthfully, Lucas also no longer had business in this world. But instead of opening the dimensions right away, he firmly bit his lip. He then asked this world's Lucas. "That girl earlier, is she the child from you and the princess?" He thought he was asking a useless question and honestly, he was already sure of the answer. But for a strange reason, he wanted to hear an answer directly from this world's Lucas. To have a child who has his own blood... This was something he never even dared to imagine for himself in his life. This world's Lucas silently stared at him. He then lifted the corner of his lips and lightly smiled as if he knew what feeling he had from another world was asking such a question. Instead of replying, a door made with light appeared between the two Lucases.



This world's Lucas spoke to the Lucas who just began his journey through the dimensions. "What you're searching for is not here, so stop wasting time and disappear." A brilliant light exploded. Lucas was half-forced to cross the door of dimensions. The blindingly vibrant light consumed him. Unable to express his rage, Lucas couldn't help but to dumbly stare at the dimension door closing before him as he was overwhelmed with complicated feelings. +++ A bell rang from afar. The spread of light slowly lessened before him. From behind him, a loud and busy noise washed over him. "What was that just now?" The door to the dimensions disappeared instantly, but some people with good eyes must have watched him. "Did that happen from the palace?" "Ah, well, it could be that the magicians started fireworks by themselves." This place must have been the market because the surrounding was very loud. Lucas was lying on a building's roof. He shaded his eyes with his arm against the sun and quickly sat up. "F*ck." Soon, he felt an intense irritation toward himself. He unintentionally looked stupid, which was unlike his usual self, because he witnessed something he had never expected from the previous world. But to see a daughter from him in another world... Something too big appeared in the beginning. So, it was only natural that Lucas acted dumb. And now, he was confident that he would not waver no matter what he saw from now on.



When he lifted his head, he saw a familiar palace. It seemed that he arrived in Obelia again this time. Needing to check if the person he was looking for was in this world, Lucas teleported. "Should we also close our shop today?" "We should be doing business especially on days like this. What are we going to do if we close our shop." "But today is Princess Athanasia's wedding! We should celebrate and have a toast for her! We have to do something!" ...No, he planned to teleport if he didn't hear the annoying words. "What did you just say?" "OH MY!" "HEEK!" People from below were absolutely shocked when a man's face suddenly appeared upside down from the roof. With his intimidating voice, Lucas asked them once more. "Today is whose wedding?" "I-It's..." People who appeared to have seen a ghost unknowingly replied. After hearing their response, Lucas teleported away. His destination was the Princess' wedding, which was to happen soon. +++ Connected to the bride's waiting room, the hallway was decorated with beautifully scented flowers, extravagant laces, and sparkling jewelry. A moment later, heavy footsteps echoed throughout. Claude and Felix appeared from the corner of the hallway.



Since today was the wedding day for Princess Athanasia, who was the only princess in Obelia, the ceremony was planned to proceed with magnificence by the emperor's order. But on a day of such blessing, Claude's mood has never been more sour. Even so, he didn't plan to visibly express his bad mood in front of his daughter, so when he met Athanasia in her waiting room earlier, she didn't seem to notice. "Felix." "Yes, Your Majesty." "It seems as though the saying, Even slugs are capable of rolling, didn't exist for no reason," spewed Claude as he remembered the bastard he met after meeting Athanasia. "The bastard who dared to loiter around my daughter without knowing his place ultimately received her choice. At least his luck alone could be considered the best in the world." As expected, Claude's rotten mood was because he did not like his daughter's husband-to-be. "I should not have allowed such a hopeless bastard to stay beside Athanasia in the beginning." Claude faulted himself for having that arrogant bastard as his young daughter's talking companion in the past. But even if he was in a regretful state, it was already too late. Felix, who was by his side, smiled as he looked at his master. "But no matter who Princess chose, Your Majesty would never have liked the person." Truthfully, Felix was right. No matter who Athanasia's husband-to-be was, Claude would have never been satisfied. To the reserve groom he met earlier, Claude heinously threatened him with, "If a single tear falls from my daughter's eyes because of you, bastard, I will kill you using all the methods available for censored annihilation."



But the bastard was not scared. In fact, he actually smiled at the emperor and dared to yap about living happily ever after with Athanasia. Remembering what had happened earlier, Claude's face crumbled like a piece of paper. The dark aura that oozed from him became more violent. But he tried to calm down his raging heart. How could he, as a father, not wholeheartedly be happy for his daughter's happiness, especially on a day like this? Even so, his heart felt numb and blank as he thought about the upcoming wedding ceremony, so he walked slowly while remembering late Diana. +++ Lucas immediately arrived at the bride's waiting room. The maids who were standing in front of the door flinched in surprise. When they recognized Lucas' face, however, they quickly bowed their heads and formally greeted him. "You're here, Sir Black Tower's Magician." As if they waited for him, one of them even went inside the room to inform the Princess. "How unexpected." But from all the voices Lucas heard, a person not of a palace servant was among them. "To think you would show your face on this day. I thought you wouldn't join the wedding ceremony." When Lucas turned his head, a man who was dressed very neatly appeared before him. The man looked dazzling, perhaps because he was dressed for the occasion, as the sunlight from the window embraced him. Ezekiel Alpheus. He was a man Lucas also saw a few times in his original world. Lucas had no business with him right now, however, so he planned to ignore the man and enter the waiting room. But what Ezekiel told him just a second ago



somehow bothered him. Lucas was sure Ezekiel said such words to him thinking that he was this world's Lucas. But why did he say he didn't expect Lucas to be here? Why wouldn't a groom come to his own wedding? Then, Ezekiel's attire caught Lucas' attention. Wait, that's not just a normal, formal attire... "What is this?" Stunned, Lucas laughed in disbelief. "Are you the groom, perhaps?" Then, Ezekiel slightly scowled as if Lucas asked him a weird question. "Is that a new way of denying reality?" Huh, goodness. It seemed like this wedding's groom was Ezekiel, not Lucas. As if they were rivals in this world, Ezekiel icily stared at Lucas. "If you were planning to say nonsense like that, it would have been better if you didn't come," coldly mumbled Ezekiel while definitely intending Lucas to hear. Also, Ezekiel half-formally spoke, which was vaguely annoying. Well, when Lucas thought about it, Princess Athanasia and Ezekiel Alpheus had something going on from the world he came from as well. After Athanasia from another world left, Lucas had visited the palace once. Princess Athanasia began to handle national affairs in replacement of Emperor Claude, who was still in a deep sleep. And Ezekiel Alpheus, ignoring Roger Alpheus' opposition, began to help her wholeheartedly. So, they naturally began to spend more time together, and Lucas saw how they had an exchange of subtle emotions. If Lucas had feelings for his world's Princess Athanasia and not Athanasia from another world, he obviously would not have let anything happen



between Princess Athanasia and Ezekiel Alpheus. Hence, Lucas assumed this world's Lucas and Ezekiel became rivals because of the Princess... But ultimately, the person who became Princess' husband-to-be was Ezekiel Alpheus. So in conclusion, another me lost to this bastard in this world, huh? A dry laughter leaked from Lucas' mouth. Bastard from the previous world even had a child to boast about. Even though this world's Lucas and that world's Lucas were not the same bastard, Lucas hated all the Lucases he's met so far, so he slightly felt better about this world's Lucas. At the same time, however, he was annoyed thinking that he from this world lost to this dog-bone-like bastard in front of him. "Even so... She'll be happy to see you." While Lucas was feeling mixed emotions, Ezekiel sounded like it couldn't be helped. "You should enter before it's too late." "I don't need permission from you," taunted Lucas. "But do you think you'll be alright? What if I kidnap her?" Ezekiel smirked after hearing Lucas' said words to irritate the groom. "Well, I don't think you would have the courage to receive Princess' hatred by doing something like that." After hearing that cold voice, Lucas felt a raging impulse within him. Should I just f*ck this sh*t and cause a huge ruckus? He was even curious how absolutely stupid he from this world was to receive such treatment by this man. But luckily, the door to the bride's waiting room opened. The maid who had entered earlier came out and bowed to Lucas. "Tower's Magician, sir, Princess is waiting for you." +++



Lucas entered the bride's waiting room. Like the hallway outside, this room was also extremely extravagant. Well, it was the princess' wedding. "Lucas!" The moment he entered, someone appeared behind the flowered veils. "When you said you wouldn't come to the wedding, I thought you were just saying that." After her welcoming voice echoed in his ears, Princess Athanasia in a blinding, white wedding dress approached him. Maids who held the long wedding dress naturally followed. Athanasia, decorated with everything beautiful, was absolutely stunning. But, Lucas didn't feel an intense wave of emotions upon seeing her. "...If I came to the right place, I was planning to kidnap you before the actual ceremony." "You're still saying that?" Athanasia laughed embarrassingly after she heard Lucas' mumble. No longer needing to waste time here, Lucas tilted his head and bid his farewell to this world's Princess Athanasia. "I hope you live happily with that bastard until you grow old and paint the walls with crap." "Hey, are you seriously saying that as a wishing remark... Wait, you're leaving already?" Sensing something weird, Athanasia opened her mouth to say more. But Lucas used his magic and left. Feeling stunned and crushed, Athanasia gaped. But suddenly, Lucas appeared again in a spot where he had disappeared.



"What, I thought I was imagining things, but I wasn't. Something didn't happen just now? I felt dirty magic from here..." Lucas stopped questioning her. His eyes were locked on Athanasia in a wedding dress. Not knowing the earlier Lucas was from another world, however, Athanasia looked in utter disbelief at Lucas who suddenly appeared again. "What do you mean by 'dirty magic'?! The one who used magic here was YOU!" "What? When did I do that?" "You pretended to leave after throwing me a passing remark the moment you came here. What, are you kidding me right now?! You really have to behave like that on a day like this?!" Of course, Lucas could not understand what Athanasia was saying, so he only scowled. "I was surprised thinking you actually left! I even wanted to tell you something..." "Tell me something? What is it?" As if she lost the courage to tell him when he asked, Athanasia hesitated and stammered. "Today..." Even so, she successfully revealed what she had been wanting to say since earlier. "Thank you for coming, stupid," she said to the person who became her closest friend since when she was younger. After hearing her words, Lucas completely forgot what was bothering him earlier. He silently stared at Athanasia for a split second. She looked so beautiful in a wedding dress that he had no words... So beautiful that his entire body ached knowing that he wasn't the person she'll walk down the aisle with today. But even if he wasn't the person Athanasia chose...



"Geez, saying something so obvious... You're giving me goosebumps." The fact that he was an important person to her would never change. "If I don't come to your wedding, who would? You don't even have friends other than me." Lucas purposefully sounded half-mean to hide his aching heart because then, he would be able to see Athanasia smile at him. Lucas thought this was enough for him. After teleporting away, Lucas opened the door to dimensions. An explosion of light wavered before his eyes. He could have crossed dimensions immediately from the bride's waiting room, but other people could have been swallowed in. Lucas obviously didn't care if they unfortunately fell into other dimensions or if they were to be trapped within the dimensional cracks and be lost forever. But he didn't want other humans to twist the tracks of other worlds because since the road was already twisted once, he was troubled trying to search for evidence of the two people who already crossed dimensions. Da*n, I only got p*ssed in this world too. While recalling that irritating face, Lucas entered the door to dimensions. He had never cared about this guy named Ezekiel Alpheus before, but Lucas was beginning to seriously not like him. As I thought, I should have done something to him before I left. Lucas was regretful, but his foot was already in the exploding lights. Lucas arrived at a new world again. Afterwards, he met countless versions of himself and Princess Athanasias. Sometimes, he would encounter Emperor Claude, Ezekiel, or the other crystal-eyed Chimera girl, who Lucas couldn't remember the name of. But amongst everyone, the person who p*ssed him the most was none other than himself in other worlds. How were all of their personalities like absolute sh*ts and trash? When his eyes met with another Lucas, they immediately began to fight no matter in which dimension he was. The only time Lucas didn't verbally or physically



fight with another Lucas was when he crossed dimensions for the first time. Maybe because that Lucas was a dad, he was calmer and more gentle. Lucas wondered if Lucases were less feisty if they had seen other Lucases before, since that Lucas had already met another Lucas. But, this was definitely not the case because the first world's Lucas wasn't the only one who met a different Lucas from another world. In fact, these Lucases who met another Lucas for the second time went crazy and tried to kill him. Lucas was extremely irritated how he was misunderstood to be that bastard. So, he claimed, "I'M NOT THAT BASTARD!" for the first few times. However, they all uniformly replied, "DIE ANYWAY!" Afterwards, Lucas just began to beat Lucases who came to attack him without giving them any explanation. The ones who never had the World Tree branch couldn't even scratch him. And when he fought those who ate the World Tree branch already, their battles ended in a tie. Later, even fighting other Lucases became a bother, so Lucas no longer dealt with them. He simply checked Princess Athanasia's face and quickly crossed dimensions. It seemed as though the unique characteristic from Lucases in other worlds was that they were all arrogant and ill-mannered. Thinking that he was the only normal Lucas among them, Lucas clicked his tongue. He didn't know that Lucases from other worlds all thought that way about themselves too. Lucas continued to cross dimensions countless times. "It's quite strange." He then suddenly had a thought. After eating the World Tree branch, Lucas definitely obtained the same amount of power as the bastard from another



world. In fact, he himself had absorbed Princess' divine being. Thus, magical power wise, he should be stronger than that bastard. But why do I feel like that b*tch is standing higher than me? After realizing that this dimension was not the one, Lucas deeply pondered while feeling irritated. It was strange how he was struggling just because that pale chub slightly altered the path in dimensions. Suddenly, Lucas had a realization. ...Could it be that bastard ate something more in between?! At first, Lucas only doubted, but it was definitely a plausible theory. Then, someone entered the space Lucas was in. Currently, Lucas was not alone. "I lost." From the man's sudden entrance, the woman who was silently crying alone looked surprised with eyes widened. The man approached and held her shoulders, and spoke to her with a look of desperation and pain. "I feel like I've been playing in your hand from beginning to end. But if you want, I'll even beg you." He was Emperor Claude. And the woman, who stood in front of the emperor, was someone Lucas had seen for the first time. But Lucas immediately knew who she was. "Your Majesty... How... How could you say that." "If I don't even do this, you would completely disappear from me." The beautiful woman with those wavy, golden hair and violet eyes; she was Athanasia's mother, Diana.



Lucas had arrived in a world where Princess Athanasia was not born yet. The powerful magic he felt from the womb definitely had the same wavelength as the one he ate from another world. Hence, Lucas was able to realize Diana was Athanasia's mother. From what he could tell from the situation, the mother appeared to be getting weaker because the baby's magic was too powerful for her. Is that why she died? thought Lucas rather apathetically. That baby in the womb was not the person he was looking for. Hence, Lucas no longer had a reason to waste his time while watching this theatrical show. He planned to open the door to dimensions immediately, if only he didn't want that powerful magic. Should I eat that before I leave? If so, then that Princess Athanasia won't be able to become a magician later... But oh well. It's not like she'll die just because she can't use magic. Besides, Princess Athanasia from his own world couldn't use magic too because he had stolen her divine being. So, Lucas thought this world's Princess Athanasia was actually quite lucky to be able to save her mother in an exchange of her magic. This thought was very shameless of him, but Lucas was not the type who would consider someone else's circumstances. With no hesitation, Lucas acted according to his thoughts. "Ah?" Suddenly feeling magic leave her body, Diana opened her teary eyes even wider. "What is..." Claude also felt the change. Worried that this phenomenon would potentially harm Diana's body, Claude quickly collected his magic. But he was unable to stop Lucas, who was more powerful thanks to the World Tree's branch. After eating the baby's magic like a thief, Lucas left the place, not caring whether the two were bewildered or not. He then crossed dimensions again.



+++ Afterwards, Lucas expanded his magic whenever he could as he traveled through various dimensions. "Hey, give me your branch." The best method was to absorb the World Tree branch. Facing Lucas, the World Tree roared to cry. As if he made a reservation, Lucas shamelessly requested for a branch. If Athanasia had witnessed this scene, Lucas was sure she would have clicked her tongue and called him a gangster. The World Tree obviously didn't just hand Lucas its branch, and another war broke out at the world's end. The ultimate winner was, of course, Lucas. Repeating this over and over, Lucas became more powerful as he crossed dimensions. Soon, he was able to vaguely see traces of where they went in the twisted paths of dimensions. Lucas smirked as he followed these traces. Now, finally, his destination was near. +++ "Oh?" At the same time, another Lucas who was being chased felt Lucas' approaching presence. Beyond the door of dimensions, Lucas felt something coming very quickly. This dirty and leery energy... definitely belonged to that b*tch from last time. He's better than I thought. A twisted smile formed on Lucas' face.



"HEEK!" After seeing his expression, the magicians who were near him slowly back away from him. Right now, Lucas was in the Black Tower within the palace. Like any other day, Athanasia was having a lesson about becoming a ruler, and Lucas was spending his time playing with other magicians. They were "playing" from Lucas' perspective, but to the magicians, they were simply and purely being tortured. From Lucas' sudden, eerie smile, the magicians felt the Tower's temperature drop significantly. Trembling, they whispered to each other. "Did you see that?" "Did you just see that?" "That evil smile..." "What is he planning to do this time...?!" Nothing good ever happened whenever Lucas smiled like that. The magicians lowered their eyes and shivered, afraid that his rage would befall upon them. Not caring if the magicians were trembling or not, Lucas gathered his magic to catch the cockroach that approached him like a moth. Lucas did not idly stand by all this time. He too, chased World Trees in other worlds and absorbed their magic. This time, I'll blow him away to a place especially far away. Smiling what Athanasia would call a rotten smirk, Lucas blasted his powerful magic beyond the door of dimensions. He felt a clean, perfect hit through his fingertips. He was sure he perfectly aimed at his target. "Hm." A satisfied smile bloomed on Lucas' face. Magicians were confused with Lucas'



moodiness, but they sighed in relief for now. "Hey, Stupido #3 and #4." "YES, SIR LUCAS!" "Since I'm in a good mood, I shall offer you a special deal. I will be your sparring partner." The magicians paled. Lucas obviously didn't care. The magicians who were called dragged their bodies to the slaughterhouse as they climbed down the stairs behind Lucas. The day was like any other peaceful day in Obelia. +++ What the f*ck! On the other hand, Lucas from the parallel world was swallowed by another, unexpected magical wavelength. I was right in front of the door that had the biggest trace of that bastard! Whether he was swearing from anger or not, the door of dimensions, which was right across his fingertips, was disappearing far away. Lucas floated even farther away than last time from the flood of brilliant light. Eventually, he finally arrived... Almost destroying his eardrums, loud horns echoed all over Lucas' surroundings. The buildings were so tall that he almost couldn't see their ends. The grey sky that looked like it was about to rain... The air that was almost too weirdly muddy... "Didn't something just spark over there on top?" "Was it lightning?"



Lucas was in the middle of Seoul. He, of course, didn't know what the city was called. But just by looking at this surrounding, Lucas knew this was not the place he was looking for. Also, something must have gone wrong this time because he lost most of his magic and had an appearance of a child. Fire crackled from Lucas' eyes. "THAT SON OF A...!" I'M GOING TO KILL HIM. THAT BASTARD, WHEN I FIND HIM, I'M SERIOUSLY GOING TO KILL HIM! Thinking about another world's Lucas who blasted him away to a weird dimension, Lucas raged with murderous intent. Of course, only the sky would know if a day when the two Lucases meet came or not. the end [Completed] Became a Princess One Day - 3rd Person - Extra information about Athy and Lucas from Be Careful of Those Oppas! Book 1 by taylorxmichelle 3 minutes (From the female protagonist's point of view in Be Careful of Those Oppas!) Ah, now that I think about it, I remembered how that empire's princess held a wedding 20 years later, so even Arlantians became excited about it as well. I think she was considered as the apple of Obelia's eyes or something. That princess was probably a year younger than me. But to get married at the age of 26, it was a pretty late marriage considering that she was a princess of an empire.



Sigh. As I think about this, I'm beginning to feel sorry for myself. I heard that the princess received a great amount of adoration from her father, the emperor, so she barely managed to get an approval from him to get married. I heard that it was the emperor's wish -- to keep his precious daughter next to him as long as possible. The situation is so different compared to me, as someone who couldn't get married until I was 27 and had to stay a virgin until then! And apparently, it wasn't like the princess was leaving Obelia's palace to get married. A prince consort was to become a member of the royals, and the two were to live in the palace together. But why the emperor so desperately prevented them from getting married was a big mystery. Hm. I'm pretty sure that the emperor was a very serious fool for his daughter. I heard people gossiping about whether that princess will get the throne later or the prince consort would have the position instead, like the traditional way. But people with magic usually had a long lifespan, so they all agreed to think about the issue when the time comes. Well, it does happen around 20 years later. Then I wonder what a happy life that princess would be living right now. Since she was born with a gold spoon in her mouth, I'm sure she doesn't receive scoldings and live in fear from others. She is most likely receiving tons of love and living a prosperous life right now. Ugh. I'm so jealous... In my next life, I want to be born as a princess like that too. ------------------